Neral es

rf
as

at
Pts be
1 bee tage
"thee
H Ges aae

-

seNe ete

*
4 Lid Abe eis
ON SARK
~ 4,

Voi?

yh,
ei fae as

wy ae
¥ 51 Sige
Eh saeee dora ee

| ee A

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND
CHARLESWORTH’S ‘MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY. )

CONDUCTED BY

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Esq., M.A., F.B.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,
JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.LS., F.Z.S. &e.,
WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.1.S.

VOL. XV.—FOURTH SERIES.

LONDON:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

50LD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,
AND CO,; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS:
MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :
HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN : AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1875.

“ Omnes res creatse sunt divine sapientis et potentiz testes, diviti felicitatis
human :—ex harum usu 4onitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini ;
ex ceconomid in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis
elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper sstimata ;
A veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper
inimica fuit.”—Linn2&vs.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour
voir qu'elle est le chef-d’euvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-
tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,
1767. .

Se acer The sylvan powers
Obey our summons; from their deepest dells
The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild
And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs
That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme
And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,
But scatter round ten thousand forms minute
Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock
Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too
Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face
They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush
That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,
Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,
The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,
All, all to us unlock their secret stores
And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. XV.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

NUMBER. LXXXV.

FE
I, Observations on Hiickel’s Gastrea Theory. By Dr. W.

Somers betes ey 28 8 ae akeett ok Winns arabs

II. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BerKxerey,
M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq., F.L.S. (Plates I. & fi Doe

III. Descriptions of two new Species of Crustacea from New Zea-
land. By Captain F. W. Herron, C.NOZG. v2 ce em Nel

IV. Note on a new Provisional Genus of Carboniferous Polyzoa.
By R. Ernermer, Jun., F.G.S. (Plate IV. B. ng 8 Reeeaae

V. On the Madagascar River-Hog (Potamocherus), and on the
Skulls of the three Species of the Genus, By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.
Meee AP PS Sos tl den Ge

VI. On new Speaiee of Bivalve Mollusca found at Cumana, Vene-
zuela. By R. J. LecuMErr Guppy, F.LS., F.G.S., &c. (Plate VII.
Maa aiashea le he KtginGidededs), oh crutstirs Shei ons e..i.

VII. Notice of some Marine Shells found on the Shores of Trinidad.
By R. J. Lecuwerr Guppy, F.LS., F.G.S., &e. (Plate VIL
Ee eet rt ae ej eniag Mh Ors

VIII. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalyed Entomostraca. No. XI.
Some Carboniferous Ostracoda from Russia. By Prof. T. Rupert
Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S., &., and JamEs W. Kinky, Esq. (Plate VI.)

IX. Notes on Coleoptera, with Descriptions of new Genera and
Species.—Part II. By Francis P. Pascox, F.L.S. &e. (Plate VU.)

X. On the Genus Bathyporeia. By the Rev. Tuomas R. R.
Stepping, M.A. (Plate SS ORES Aa nee

XI. Descriptions of five new Species of Fishes obtained in the
New-Zealand Seas by H.M.S.~‘ Challenger ’ Expedition, July 1874.
By James Hecror, Eg ar wale haa cc 2s vlc dain

XII. On a new Motella from Norway. By Roperr Cotuerr ,.

age

41

49

iv CONTENTS.

Page

On the Embryogeny of the Rhizocephala, by Prof. C. Semper; On ,
the Circulatory Apparatus of the Echinida, by M. E. Perrier ;
Embryology of the Ctenophora, by Alexander Agassiz; Notice
of Papers on Embryology by A. Kowaleysky, by Alexander
Agassiz ; On the Relationship of the V ertebrata and Annelida, by

C. Semper; Segmental Organsin adult Selachia, by C.Semper, 83—95

NUMBER LXXXVI.
XIII. Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. By M. Ussow.. 97

XIV. On the Genus Rossella (a Hexactinellid Sponge), with the
ove ae of three Species. By H. J. Carrer, “RS. &e.
(Plate RK)... si ves se cee cols eo 6a we yoo mains om rie em 113

XV. Descriptions of Species of Hippothoa and Alecto from the
Lower Silurian Rocks of Ohio, with a Description of Aulopora
arachnoidea, Hall. By H. Atteynr NICHOLSON, M.D., D.Sce.,
F.R.S.E., Professor of Biology in the College of Physical Science,

Newcastle-on-Tyne. (Plate XD.) ... es cece cece seen erence eeees 125
XVI. Deseription of a supposed new Genus of Ceylon Batrachians.

By W. FEerGuson, LS Ac eet pane 128
XVIL On the Genus Deidamia, y. W.-S. By James Woop-

Mason, of Queen’s College, Oxford .....+ 0+. +e sees eee ee reer 11

XVIII. Notes on certain Genera of Agaristide, with Descriptions
of new Species. By ARTHUR GARDINER BuTLER, F.LS., F.Z.5., &e.
(inte RUD .4 Pe ogo eins nun se ale We +h ple meses 275 pI 135

XIX. Descriptions of new Species of Gobitde in the Collection of
the British Museum. By A. W. E. O’SHauGHNEssy, Assistant in
the Natural-History Departments.......+.ee sess c reece eee eeees 144

New Books :—Anon. The Excavation in the Kesslerloch near Thay-
ingen.—Prof. Albert Heim. On a * Find,” of the Reindeer
Period, in Switzerland.—H. Karsten. Studies of the Primeval
History of Man in a Cave of the Schaffhausen Jura.—Recherches
pour servir 4 l'Histoire Naturelle des Mammiféres, comprenant
des Considérations sur la Classification de ces Animaux par M.
Hl. Milne-Edwards, des Observations sur 1] Hippopotame de
Liberia et des Etudes sur la Faune de la Chine et du Thibet
oriental par M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards ..........-++: 148—152

Proceedings of the Royal Society. ..-.++-s++++seecrrrresseeeses 155

On some points in the Anatomy of the Common Mussel (Mytilus
edulis), by M. A. Sabatier ; Note on Herpeton tentaculatum ;
Notice of some Freshwater and Terrestrial Rhizopods, by Prof.
Leidy ; On Leucochloridium paradoxum and the Development of
the ie contained in it into Distoma, by Dr. Ernst Zeller;

The Diatomew of the Carboniferous Period, by Count F. Cas-

tEACHUO, 0 scer ceases eee vine esis 0 | clic Ooo ean 157—164

NUMBER LXXXVU.

XX. On Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. By H. N. Mose.ry, Naturalist
on board H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ (Plate SVB) olvia i eR vith’ 165

CONTENTS, Vv

Page
XXI. Submarine-Cable Fauna. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D.,
F.R.S., and the Rev. A. M. Norman, M.A. (Plate XIL)........ 169

XXII. Descriptions of new Species of Polyzoafrom the Lower and
Upper Silurian Rocks of North America. By H. ALteynr Nicuo.-
son, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Biology i in the Durham Uni-
versity College of Physical Science, Newecastle-on-Tyne. (Plate XIV.) 177

XXIII. Oa some new exotic Sessil-eyed Crustaceans. By the Rev.
Tuomas R. R. Sreppine, M.A. (Plate XV. A.).......00 sec ees 184

XXIV. Descriptions of some new North-American Lithobioide.
By ANTON STUXBERG

XXV. Do Varieties wear out, or tend to wear out ? By Professor
Asa GRAY

Vie Reiss Sein 6s CC Ce C0185. 0.0 8 6's e pois ¢ p 88 08 2 ee s)he pS Bie ele Se

XXVI. Oceanic Sediments, and their Relation to Geological For-
mations. By Professor WiLLi1am Kine, Se.D. &e.

* XXVII. Remarks on Professor Owen’s Arrangement of the Fossil
Rencearnus.- bay GRAB ICR RWET, «ys im assy) paps a.o04.04 9/5 «2.85! 204

XXVIII. Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. By M. Ussow. 209

XXIX. On some new Species of Butterflies from Tropical America.
By ArtuuR GARDINER but er, F.L.S., F.Z.5., &e. 222

Proceedings of the Royal Society..............
On the Gammaride of Lake Baikal, by Dr. B. N. Dybowsky ; On the
Mode in which Ameba swallows its Food, by Prof. J. Leidy ;
On the Discovery of true Batrachians in Paleozoic Roc ks, by
M. A. Gaudry ; On the Motive Power of Diatoms, by P ays Wi
Leidy; On “the Peripheral Nervous System of the Marine
Nematoids, by M. A. Villot a PE ite Ms GONE | ERG 230—235

NUMBER LXXXVIII.

XXX. On the Structure and Systematic Position of the Genus
Cheirolepis. By R. H. TRAQUAIR, M.D., F.G.S., Keeper of the
Natural-History Collections in the Edinburgh Museum of Science
are ati pie tats SX. VATS) Foi senne idles.

XXXII. On a new Seevice’ of Liphistius (Schiddte). By the Rey.
Perera BAe rapes NL ON Peo: clssaswin sabi eieia a gine ajviovgh-a dl oe 249

XXXII. On the Geographical Distribution of Fishes. By THxEo-
porE Giux, M.D., Ph.D

XXXUI. On an undescribed Organ in Limulus, supposed to be
Renal in its Nature. By A. S. Packarb, Jun................00 255

XXXIV. On some Fossil Fishes from the neighbourhood of Edin-
burgh. By R. H. Traquarr, M.D., F.G.S. , Keeper of the Natural-
History Collections in the Edinburgh Museum of Science and Art.
(Plate iW. is ) Neto oP odnia tat nea tolial aie oe, RUei ale ole) at. O'wiwla: dele, wieka Rint a Mm lemmia al bisa te 258

XXXV. Descriptions of new Species of Fish in the Collection of
fd tannmemeascnint, Tey A. ELAIY: 65:6,0.5 or-sh0 rhepaid sig tum, sipewitvn,« 268

vi CONTENTS.

Page
XXXVI. List and Revision of the Species of Anolide in the
British-Museum Collection, with Descriptions of new Species. By
A. W. E. O'SuauGuyessy, Assistant in the Natural-History

SPAR in. 0 > dine Xv 5's 2h + asics xg A ee Ek 270
XXXVII. Biographical Notice of the late Dr. Joun Epwarp
MEM Nags ese cn ASS SU ves ch's Sones 2k ane ae ate ae 281

New Books:—Zoology, by Alfred Newton, M.A., F.R.S.—The
Student's Guide to Zoology, a Manual of the Principles of Zoo-
logical Science, by Andrew Wilson ................00e eee 285

Proceedings of the Royal Society ......-.s.sesesncecveseastvuas 286

On Pinaxia, by Edgar A. Smith, F.Z.S., Zoological Department,
British Museum ; On the general Phenomenon of the Embryo-
geny of the Nemertians, by M. J. Barrois; On the Reproductive
Organs of the Eels, by M. Syrski; Revision of the Nematoids of
the Gulf of Marseilles, by M. A. F. Marion ; On a new Order of
Eocene Mammals, by Prof. 0. C. Marsh ; On the Mediterranean
Species of the Genus Eusyllis, by M. A. F. Marion ...... 300—307

NUMBER LXXXIX.

XXXVIII. On the Articular Bone and supposed Vomerine Teeth
of Ctenodus obliquus; and on Paleoniscus Hancocki,n. sp., from the
Low Main, Newsham, Northumberland. By Tuomas ArrTHeEy.
(Plate SER.) ee OE se Oe ie Oe eee nes oe 809

XXXIX. Noteson some Young Stages of Umbellularta, and on its
Geographical Distribution. By R. v. WimLeEmMors-SvuuM, Ph.D.,
Naturalist to the ‘Challenger’ Expedition. (Plate XVIII. A.) .. 312

XL. Ona third new Tertiary Species of Trigonia. By FrEpERIcK
M ‘Coy. Professor of Natural Science in the University of Melbourne.
(Plate VEEL B.) ccisiccse s,cosse xe ated arn whe ae ee 316

XLI. Zoolegico-Embryological Investigations. By M. Ussow .. 517

XLII. On new Carboniferous Polyzoa. By Professor Jonn Youne,
M.D., and Mr. Joun Younc, Hunterian Museum, University of
Glasgow. (Plates 1X..& IX: Bis.) 0)... i: 0,09. = x0 ees ee 353

XLII. Note on the Geographical Distribution of the Temno-
cephala chilensis of Blanchard. by James Woop Mason, Professor of
Comparative Anatomy, Medical College, Calcutta................ 336

XLIV. Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera from Central
America. By ArTHUR GARDINER BuTLeER, F.L.S., F.Z8., &e. .. 338

XLV. Tylenchus millefolii, n. sp., a new Gall-producing Anguil-

inlide. By Dr. Feawei@w's os: 005s c+5 2s be te eee ee 342
XLVI. Experiments on the supposed Auditory Apparatus of the
Culex mosquito. By ALFRED M. MAYER ..........00-:eeecerss 349

Proceedings of the Royal Society ....... 00h csereccnceesacsneewn 364

CONTENTS.

Ceratodus Forsteri and C. miolepis, by Dr. A. B. Meyer ; On an Ap-
paratus of Dissemination of the Gregarineg and the Stylorhynchi,
and on a Remarkable Phase of Sporulation in the latter Genus,
by M. A. Schneider ; Researches into the History of the Rhizo-
pods, by G. C. Wallich, M.D. ; On the Habitat of Peristethidion
prionocephalum, Dum., by Dr. A. B. Meyer; Anatomy of a
Remarkable Type of the Group of Nemertians (Drepanophorus
spectabilis), by M. A. F. Marion; Dimorphie Development and
Alternation of Generations in the Cladocera; On the Actinie
of the Oceanic Coasts of France, by M. P. Fischer; Action of

Page

Light on the Development of the Young of Frogs ...... 368—376

NUMBER XC.

XLVI. On two Hexactinellid Sponges from the Philippine
Islands in the Liverpool Free Museum. By Tuomas Hiaatn, of
Huyton. With Remarks by H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e. (Plates
PCR DESY 6. geo os S vd 2 vice 9 8 yp ara ye sen ems Bora tae were A

XLVIII. Descriptions of some new Asiatic Species of Rhynchites.

0 SUS MG GT TeS A DS Se ep ote fe 391

XLIX. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Lepidoptera
in the Collection of the British Museum. By Arrnur GarDINER
SA 0S AS a2 a eel Py eh

L. Descriptions of some undescribed Species of Birds discovered
by Lieutenant Wardlaw Ramsayin Burma. By Arruur, Viscount
em Maree EE SE: 25.2 aay Breese SONNY oni ei otgaihe 6 oe ws

LI. Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Coleoptera
from South Africa, Madagascar, Mauritius, and the Seychelle Islands.
ee anes CO. WATERHOUSE Fo... v6 aaaieh Chaadls wees «pea o>

LI. A List of the Gasteropoda collected in Japanese Seas by
Commander H. C. St. John, R.N. By Ep@ar A. Suir, F.ZS.,
Zoological Department, British Museum......... .....0--ee eee

LUI. Notes on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. By R. Erue-
Remmi ys PC Pate As) i. « see LS SN ee event

New Book :—Fossil Inland Shells from Dalmatia, Croatia, and Sla-
yonia, by Spiridion Brusina, Director of the Zoological Depart-
ment of the National Museum of the Triune Kingdom, &c.....

On Ctenodus cristatus, by L. C. Miall ; Observations on the Period of
the Extinction of the ancient Fauna of the Island of Rodriguez,
by M. Alph. Milne-Edwards; On the Development of the Ptero-
poda, by NM H. Fol; Notes on an Examination of four Species
of Chitons, with Reference to Posterior Orifices, by William H.

oe

400

454

Dateewborcalrang Arctic Shells... . 3... 6s. ec cc cers ne 436—443

Prater L
10 B

Il.
IV.
bh
Wi.
Wit
VII.
IX,
IX.

X.

XI

XII.
XIII.
XIV.

XV.

XVI.

XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
XXII.

PLATES IN VOL. XV.
New British Fungi.

Bathyporeia pilosa.
Potamochcerus Edwardsii—Hyphasmopora Buskii.
Developmental phases of Mollusks, Insects, and Ascidians.
New Carboniferous Ostracoda.
West-Indian Mollusca.
New Genera and Species of Coleoptera.
Rhabdomeson rhombiferum.
bis. Thamniscus Rankini.
New Species of Rossella.
New Species of Alecto and Aulopora.
New Hydrozoa.
New Agaristide.
New Polyzoa.
New Exotic Sessile-eyed Crustaceans — Pelagonemertes
Rollestoni.
New Fossil Fish.
Cheirolepis Cummingiz.
Young Stages of Umbellularia—New species of Trigonia.
Ctenodus obliquus.
Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. -
Hyalonema cebuense,
Labaria hemispherica.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[FOURTH SERIES.]

po PA AGS per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circitm vitreos considite fontes:
Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:
Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.
At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas;
Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco
a ag e rupibus, et aes eg

erte, Dew pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

ine ‘ v. Parthenii Giannettasii Ecl. 1.

No. 85. JANUARY 1875.

I.— Observations on Hiéickei’s Gastrea Theory.
By Dr. W. SaLEensky*.

[Plate V.]

HAcKEL’s investigations on the Calcispongie, which are
brought together in his admirable monograph, have led him
to a theory to which he ascribes great importance for the con-
ception of the phylogenetic relations of the types of animals,
~ and which he calls the Gastrwa theory. This theory was first
presented in its chief features in the portion of the monograph
treating of developmental history ; but Hiickel has since pub-
lished a special memoir upon it and expounded it much more
in detail and with relation to the germ-lamella theory T.
In its principal features this theory may be summed up
very ely. It consists chiefly in the statement that in the
ontogenetic development of all the representatives of the vari-

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Archiv fir Natur-
geschichte,’ 1874, pp. 137-174.

+ Hackel, ‘ Die Gastrzea-Theorie, die phylogenetische Classification und
die Homologie der Keimblitter.’

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 1

2 Dr. W. Salensky on Héckel’s Gastreea Theory.

ous ha of animals an embryonal form occurs which pease
an elongate-oval shape, consists of two layers (exoderm and
entoderm), and encloses a cavity, the stomachal cavity. Hiickel
discovered a larva of this construction in the Calcispongiz and
called it the “ Gastrula.”

“From the identity of the Gastrula in representatives of
the most different types of animals, from the Sponges to the
Vertebrata,’ Hiickel deduces, “ in accordance with the bio-
genetic fundamental law, a common descent of the animal
ifs from a single unknown stock-form, constructed essen-
tially in the same way as the G'astrula: the Gastrea’’*.

In the monograph of the Calcispongizw, however, Hiickel
adduces but few facts in evidence of his theory. He indicates
only a few animals in which, in his opinion, this form occurs
in the cycle of embryonal forms. It would naturally be ex-
pected that in the memoir Sp icese published and specially
devoted to this theory such facts would be carefully cited ; but
this is by no means the case. All that he has done for the
factual establishment of the Gastraa theory is that he gives
eight partially diagrammatic figures, and, in the case of certain
types, mentions some animals in which the Gastrula-stage is
supposed to occur (see ‘ Die Kalkschwiimme,’ Band i. p. 467,
and ‘ Die Gastrea-Theorie,’ p. 18). The new additions to
the facts indicated in the monograph of the Calcispongiz relate
to various types of animals. According to the monograph,
among the Vermes the G'astrula-stage occurs in Phoronis, Sa-
gitta, Euaxes, Ascidia, &c., and according to the ‘ Gastrea-
Theorie” in the Platyelmintha (Turbellaria and Trematoda),
the Nematelmia (Nematoda, Sagitta), in the Bryozoa and
Tunicata, in the Gephyrea and Aeneha (Phoronis, Euaxes,
Lumbricus, Chetopoda). Of the Echinodermata, Hiickel, in
the “ Gastrea-Theorie,” cites, besides the Asterida, the Holo-
thurida. Of the Arthropoda he says, in the monograph,
“ Kmbryonal forms which are easily derivable from the Gas-
trula occur also among the Arthropoda”’ (Crustacea and Tra-
cheata). In the “‘ Gastreea-Theorie ” he gives the figure of a
Gastrula deduced from the earliest developmental form of the
Nauplius. In the Mollusca, the Gastrula is confined, in the
monograph only, to the development of Limnaus ; in the
“‘ Gastrea-Theorie ” the Gastrula appears “ to be widely dif-
fused in the classes of Bivalves and Univalves.” Among the
Vertebrata Hickel cites only Amphioxus in both works, al-
though he remarks that “ the continuity which exists between
the ontogeny of Amphioxus and the other Vertebrata leaves no

* Die Kalkschwimme, Band i. p. 467.

Dr. W. Salensky on Hiéickel’s Gastrea Theory. 3

room to doubt that the ancestors of the latter also, at earlier
periods of the earth’s history, passed through the Gastrula in
the commencement of their ontogenesis.”” Of course this can-
not be proved by facts.

If the theory be correct it must be in accordance with the
facts and explain them. If it is of so much significance in the
elucidation of the phylogenetic connexion of animals, we must
expect:—1. That the Gastru/a-stage should actually occur very
frequently in the ontogenetic development of animals ; or if it
is not of such general occurrence (for example, if it is over-
leaped in the ontogeny of certain animals) some of the conse-
quent phenomena and the analogies in the development of
different animals must at once show us that this stage really
formerly existed and has merely been overleaped. 2. If the
theory is of so much significance for the elucidation of the true
interpretation of the ontogenetic import, the development of
those animals in which the Gastrula-stage does not occur as
such must be deduced and elucidated from this; for the im-
portance of the Gastrwa theory is by no means proved only by
our detecting the G‘astru/a-stage in some representatives of the
different types of animals. What is required of the Gastrea
theory must therefore consist (1) in the actual proof of the
occurrence of the Gastrula-stage in the ontogeny of different
animals, and (2) in the actual proof of its significance in the
explanation of the ontogenetic phenomena. If this were the
case, all complicated phenomena with which we are acquainted
by observation must find a much better explanation in this
theory than in previous conceptions.

Let us turn first to the facts which, according to Hickel,
demonstrate the occurrence of the Gastrula-stage in different
animal types.

I. Factual demonstration of the Gastrea theory.

The Gastreais defined by Hickel in the following words:—
“'The Gastrea is a spherical or elliptical body, with a stoma-
chal cavity and a mouth-opening, the stomach-wall of which
is formed by two different cell-layers, the inner, non-vibratile
gastral lamella or entoderm, and the exterior, vibratile dermal
lamella or exoderm.”” This definition is so clear and distinct
that we may at once recognize the (rastrula-stage if it exists
in the ontogeny of an animal.

Let us commence our revision of embryological facts with
the ontogeny of the Ccelenterata. That in these the Gastrula-
stage is remarkably widely diffused and plays a very important

part follows & priort from the fact that the Ccelenterata
1*

4 Dr. W. Salensky on Héickel’s Gastrea Theory.

(hydroid polyps, sponges), even in their developed state, di-
verge very little from the Gastrea form. But even in this
animal type the Ctenophora are distinguished from the other
Ceelenterata by some very important embryological pheno-
mena, since in them, according to the well-known investiga-
tions of Kowalevsky*, the gastrovascular system is first pro-
duced from the ee. ce in the form of a solid cellular cord or
of a cylinder, which only acquires a cavity at a later period,
after the meridional rings are indicated. ‘The very important
objection which this case offers to the Gastra theory consists
in the fact that it cannot be referred to either of the two modes
of development of the Gastrula indicated by Hiickel, and that
here no Gastrula-stage exists.

Vermes.— In the stock of the Vermes the Gastrula (the
so-called ‘ infusoriiform embryo ’) occurs sometimes in exactly
the same, sometimes in a more or less modified form in the
Platyelmintha (Turbellaria and Trematoda), in the Nematelmia
(Nematoda, Sagitta), and in the Bryozoa, Gephyrea, and An-
nelida (Phoronis, Euaxes, Lumbricus, Cheetopoda).”

From the fact that embryos of very different organization
are comprised under the so-called ‘ infusoriiform embryos,”
we may assert & priort that these embryos are like the Gas-
trula in some cases and different from it in others. Such
differences often occur between the embryos of one and the
same class of Vermes, as, for example, between the various
Trematoda. In some of the digeneous Trematoda, the mouth
and intestine have been demonstrated in the embryonic state ;
in others (and indeed in the majority) they have not. In the
subsequent stages of development, as is well-known, the redia
are distinguished from the sporocysts by these characters f.
The development of the monogeneous 'T'rematoda is so little
known that we are not at present in a position to say, from the
ascertained facts, whether or not a stage resembling the Gas-
trea occurs in these animals. ‘The most complete investiga-
tions in this direction, namely those of E. van Beneden f,
Zeller §, and Willemoes-Suhm ||, furnish so little information
as to the embryonic history of these Trematoda, that we only
learn from them the fact that the animals on escaping from
the egg already possess all their organs (except the sexual
organs).

* Mém. de l’Acad. Imp. de St. Pétersb. tom. x.

+ Leuckart, ‘ Die menschlichen Parasiten,’ Bd. i. p. 491.

t ‘Recherches sur la composition et la signification de l’ceuf,” Mémoires
couronnés de l’Acad. Roy. de Belg. tom. xxxiy.

§ Ibidem.

|| Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Zoologie, Bd. xxii.

Dr. W. Salensky on Hackel’s Gastreea Theory. 5

Of the embryonic development of the Turbellaria also we
know very little; and what we do know does not prove that
these animals pass through a Gastrula-stage. As far as I know,
there exist only two investigations which show thoroughly and
in detail the embryology and especially the production of the
organs, of the Turbellaria. In the memoir of E. van Beneden
(Recherches &c.) the process of segmentation is chiefly con-
sidered. The two other investigations are due to Keferstein*
and 1 t. According to the last author the vitelline
mass undergoes segmentation and then separates into a cen-
tral and a peripheral layer, of which the latter, by repeated
division, furnishes an animal lamella, which becomes converted
into the body-wall with the muscular layer and epithelia, and a
vegetative lamella, which is developed into the intestinal mem-
brane. ‘There is little in this memoir upon the production of
the buccal orifice and intestinal cavity. Keferstein’s investi-
gations agree pretty nearly with those of Knappert, as he also
represents the body-wall and the intestinal wall as produced by
the division of a layer, the upper layer. It seems to me, how-
ever, that in the Turbellaria we may with great certainty as-
sume the Gastrula-stage, because in the sexually immature
state they differ very little in their organization from the Gas-
trula type.

It is otherwise with Nemertina, in which, by the remarkable
investigations of Mecznikofft, the earliest developmental pro-
cesses have been elucidated. From these interesting researches
we learn the important fact that the larva is excluded in the
form of a vesicle of one layer and that it leads a free life.
According to Mecznikoff a vesicle of one layer is first produced
from the egg of the Nemertian; this becomes covered with
cilia and then escapes from the egg. This vesicle then under-
goes an introversion, which subsequently becomes differentiated
into two parts, the anterior intestine and the stomach. Here,
therefore, we have a Gastrula-stage. The Nemertina, how-
ever, must be separated from the other Turbellaria, as they must
be referred to the Ccelomati, and the others to the Accelomi.

Whether a Gastrula form exists in the ontogeny of the Ne-
matoda is not yet proved. From the researches of Leuckart §

* Beitriige zur Anatomie und Entwickelungsgeschichte einiger See-
planarien von St. Malo, 1868.

+ “Embryogénie des Planaires d'eau douce,” Archives Néerlandaises des
Sci. &c. This memoir is known to me only by the reports of Keferstein
and Leuckart.

{ Mém. de l’Acad. Imp. de St. Pétersh. tome xiii.

§ Leuckart, ‘ Die menschlichen Parasiten,’ Bd. ii. Lief. 1, p. 93. E. van
Beneden (Recherches, &c. p. 102) regards the interior opaque mass of the
embryo as nutritive vitellus; but this appears to me to be by no means
proved.

6 Dr. W. Salensky on Léickel’s Gastreea Theory.

we may suppose such a stage to occur in Strongylus filaria
and Cucullanus. In all Nematoda an embryo consisting of
two layers is formed after the conclusion of the process of seg-
mentation. From the outer layer is formed the body-wall,
from the inner one the intestine. The production of the in-
testinal cavity occurs at the time of the formation of the body-
cavity.

The researches of Kowalevsky on the embryology of Sagitta*
establish beyond doubt that in the penticyilocs? of this worm
we may admit a Gastrula-stage.

The statements of Hiickel that a Gastrula-stage occurs in
the Bryozoa do not agree with the known investigations.
From the researches of Nitsche+, Claparéde}, and Mecznikoff
we know that at any rate in the Bicellarie (Bugula) no
stomachal cavity is formed in the larva. As to the embryonic
development of the Cyphonautes-like larvee, which, as is well-
known, possess an intestinal canal, we have no information.
In the postembryonic developmental history of the Bryozoa,
which has been better investigated than their embryonic de-
velopment, we find no state which has any resemblance to the
Gastrula-stage. It is well known that here the intestinal
canal (polypide) is developed in a very different manner from
other animals.

In the class Gephyrea, if Phoronis is to be referred to it, a
Gastrula-stage occurs in that worm.

Hiickel’s statement that Hwaxes in its ontogeny passes
through a Gastrula-stage, is decidedly not correct. The re-
markable investigations of Kowalevsky, upon which Hiickel
depends, best prove this. rom the embryology of the Oli-
gocheta we learn that cases may occur in which, in the same
group of animals, one animal passes through a decided Gas-
trula-stage in its ontogeny, while another does not. This
fact alone sufficiently proves that, in the demonstration of the
Gastrea theory, we can by no means be contented with a few
representatives of the animal types. The two Oligocheta
which Kowalevsky has selected as the subject of his researches,
Euaxes and Lumbricus (the ontogeny ot Tubifea is like that
of Huaxes) show very essential differences in their first em-
bryonic stages. In Huazxes the segmentation takes place in
the way which is so characteristic of some Vermes and Mol-
lusca. After the first cell-division four large spheres of seg-
mentation are formed, upon which a great quantity of smaller

* © Embryologische Studien an Wiirmern und Arthropoden,” in Mém.
de l’Acad. Imp. 53 St. Pétersh. tome xvi.

+ Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xx.

{ Ibid. Bd, xxi.

Dr. W. Salensky on Héickel’s Gastrea Theory. 7

ones soon make their appearance. ‘The former afterwards
form the entoderm, the latter the dermal lamella. Between
these two foundations of the germ-lamelle a third layer of cells
is immediately produced, and this forms the middle germ-
lamella. From this it follows that in Huazes there is no stage
which has any resemblance to the Gastrea, and, indeed, that no
such stage can occur, because the Gastrula should consist only
of two layers. But here, even before the conclusion of the
Sa of segmentation, all three germ-lamelle are founded.
n Lumbricus, however, which is systematically very nearly
allied to Euaxes, a Gastrula-stage occurs.

In the ontogeny of the Cheetopoda there seems to be no
Gastrula-stage. From the investigations of Claparéde and
Mecznikoff* it appears that, after the segmentation of the egg
in the Chetopoda, an embryo consisting of two germ-lamellz
is formed, and that this soon acquires the bands or tufts of cilia
&c. and then quits the egg without possessing any stomachal
cavity. ‘Then the eyes are formed in the embryo, the seg-
ments of the body become differentiated, and finally the sto-
machal cavity with mouth and anus is produced. The latter
consequently takes place long after the time when the embryo
already possesses its larval organs (Spio fuliginosus, Lumbri-
conereis sp., and Dasychone lucullana).

I need hardly mention that the Ascidia pass through a Gas-
trula-stage in their ontogeny. This is fully proved by the well-
known researches of Kowalevsky.

According to this examination of the stock Vermes, we can
with certainty detect the Gastrula-stage only in Sagitta, Pho-
ronis, Lumbricus, the Ascidia, and the Nemertina. In the
other Vermes the existence of the Gastrula-stage is by no
means proved by embryological researches. We have seen
that it does not occur in the ontogeny of most Trematoda,
and probably of most Nematoda, Bryozoa, Huaxes, and the
Cheetopoda. Perhaps the Leeches might be added to the
Vermes which pass through a Gastrula-stage (Leuckart, ‘ Die
menschlichen Parasiten,’ Bd. i. p. 689).

Before we pass to the other types of animals, we must refer
to an important phenomenon which is of much significance in
the correct estimation of the factual evidence. The mode of
formation of the buccal aperture and of the anterior part of
the intestinal canal must be mentioned, as in it phenomena
occur which might lead to the assumption of a Gastrula-
stage in cases in which really no such stage exists, In the
ontogeny of all: animals (except the Sponges and some

* “ Beitrige zur Erkenntniss der Entwickelungsgeschichte der Che-
topoden,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xix. pp. 169, 182, and 197.

8 Dr. W. Salensky on Hiéickel’s Gastrwa Theory.

Ccelenterata and Vermes) the buccal aperture originates as an
invagination of the upper germ-lamella, and, indeed, first of all
in the form of a little tube closed posteriorly, which only opens
into the subsequently formed intestinal cavity at a very late
period (in many, if not in all cases, after the formation of the
anus). I mention this only because this buccal invagina-
tion may in some cases be confounded with the invagination
of the superior germ-lamella of Amphioxus, the Aacliee and
other animals, which leads to the formation of the stomachal
cavity. The two processes, however, are essentially different.
The invagination in Amphiowus and others is a process by which
the two germ-lamelle acquire a definite form and position and
the intestinal cavity is formed; at the time of that invagination
which leads to the formation of the anterior intestine and
buccal aperture, on the contrary, the two germ-lamelle have
already oe attained to their form and position, and by this
latter invagination only the anterior intestine (cesophagus,
gizzard, &c.) is formed. Undoubtedly Hiickel has this cir-
cumstance in his mind when he says that the buccal apertures
of the Vertebrata, Arthropoda, and Echinodermata (to which
the Mollusca may be added) are peculiar new formations and
certainly not homologous with the primitive mouth. The
confusion appears to me, however, to have been made by Ray
Lankester * when, in speaking of the developmental history
of the Nudibranchiata, he says, “‘ and its occurrence (7. e. the
invagination or in-pushing of cells at one pole, just as Kowa-
levsky has drawn it in Amphioxus and Phallusta) in a similar
stage in certain marine Lamellibranchs is clear from Lovén’s
admirable figures, though he has mistaken its significance,”
According to the statements of Lovén and the figures given
with his researches we see at once that in the Lamellibran-
chiata investigated by him the buccal aperture and anterior
intestine are formed by invagination ; me therefore these in-
vaginations cannot be compared to those which were de-
scribed by Kowalevsky. To make the circumstances clear I
give figures (Pl. V. figs. 1-3) of three stages in the develop-
ment of the oyster which are characteristic in this respect.

As regards the Echinoderms we must conclude, from the
beautiful investigations of Agassiz +, Mecznikoff {, and Kowa-
levsky §, that the Gastrula-stage is very prevalent in the de-
velopmental history of these animals.

“Tn the stock of the Arthropoda the Gastru/a is indeed no-
where any longer preserved in its original pure form ; but itis

* Annals & Mag. Nat. Hist., February 1875.

+ Contrib. to the Nat. Hist. of the United States, vol. v.
t Mém. de l’Acad. de St. Pétersh. tome xiii.

§ Thid. tome xi.

Dr. W. Salensky on Hiickel’s Gastreea Theory. 9

very easy to reduce the earliest developmental forms of the
Nauplius (as the common stock-form of the Crustacea) and of
many other Tracheata to the Gastrula”*. In this connexion
Hickel refers to the ontogenetic works of E. van Beneden and
Bessels and to the writings of Weissmann. The comparison
of the earlier developmental stages of the Nauplius with the
larvee of Annelids has been carried out by E. van Beneden in
his investigations of the development of Anchorella, Bran-
chiella, and Hessia. Unfortunately I have been unable to pro-
eure this work, which is known to me only by Nitsche’s re-
ports. From the embryological facts known to me with regard
to the developmental history of the Arthropoda, and with
these also the statements of EK. van Beneden upon the develop-
ment of the above-mentioned Crustacea, there is no indication
of the existence of the Gastrula-stage in the ontogeny of these
animals. The developmental processes of the lower Obie:
and, indeed, of the Arthropoda in general, agree with those of
the Annelida in this respect, that the first stage after the com-
pletion of the process of segmentation in the representatives of
these two animal types constitutes a body which consists of
two layers but possesses no cavity in its interior. The sub-
sequent phenomena are as follows: in the Annelida, as in
the Crustacea, the organs of motion appear on the surface of an
embryo thus constructed—in the former the rows of cilia, in
the latter the limbs ; then the mouth and anus are invaginated,
and finally the intestinal cavity is formed. We have noticed
the same series of developmental phenomena in the Cheetopoda.
Exactly the same series has been demonstrated in the various
Arthropoda ; and this may be proved especially by the investi-
gations which go in some detail into the history of the forma-
tion of the internal organs. With respect to the Nauplius it is
proved by the researches of E. van Beneden and Besselst, and
especially by the figures to the developmental history of An-
chorella uncinata and Clivella hippoglosst, and also by my own
researches { upon the development of Spheronella Leuckartt.
With regard to the higher Crustacea it may also be regarded
as demonstrated by the investigations of E. van Beneden and
Bessels (ibid., Gammarus locusta, where a stage is figured pl.
ii. fig. 6 at the commencement of the formation of the tail),
by A. Dohrn § (Ase//us aquaticus), by Mecznikoff || (Nebalia) ,
and by Bobretzky j (Astacus fluviatilis, Palamon).

* Hiackel, loc. cit.

+ Mémoires couronnés de l’Acad. Roy. de Belg. tome xxvi.
t Archiv fiir Naturg. 1869.

§ Zeitschr. fur wiss. Zool. Band xvii.

|| Zapiski Imperatorskoi Akademii Nauk, 1869.

{| Zapiski Kievskago Obshchestva Estestvoispitatelei, 1875.

10 ~Dr. W. Salensky on Héickel’s Gastrea Theory.

“Tn the stock of the Mollusca the Gastrula seems to be
widely prevalent, especially in the classes Conchifera and Gas-
teropoda, and probably also in the Spirobranchiata; among the
Gasteropoda it was first observed in Limneus’*, In proof of
this statement Hiickel appeals to the memoir by Ray Lan-
kester (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., February 1873, pp. 86, 87).
As regards the observations of Ray Lankester on Aplysia,
which are described in most detail, we cannot see there a Gas-
trula-stage, as, according to the statements of that naturalist,
the external organs (mantle &c.) make their appearance very

ly, and it is not stated when the stomachal cavity appears.
ie as regards the other Mollusca, Doris, Tethys, Pleurobran-
chus, Polycera quadrilineata, and Lolis exigua, which are also
briefly referred to by Ray Lankester, it must be admitted that
these few words, ‘“ I was able to determine in these that the
first step in development, after the formation by cleavage
of the mass of embryo-cells or ‘ polyblast,’ is the invagina-
tion or in-pushing of these cells at one pole, just as Kowa-
levsky has drawn it in Amphioxus and Phallusia, and as
seen also in the heteropod mollusk Atalanta,” do not prove
very much. These statements are supported neither by
figures nor by a detailed description of the observed facts.
Iam far from doubting the correctness of Ray Lankester’s
statements, and indeed cannot do so, because we already
know many cases in which in animals systematically nearly
related the invagination (and, indeed, the Gastrula-stage) occurs
in some and not in others (e. g. Huaxes and Lumbricus). But
for me they have too little force as evidence to enable us to
rest the existence of the Gastrula-stage in the Mollusca upon
them. It is the more necessary to describe such observations
in detail, because, with respect to the developmental history of
the Mollusca, there exists a mass of statements which are mu-
tually very contradictory. With regard to the Lamellibran-
chiata the statements of different naturalists are tolerably con-
cordant. For the greater part of the observations we are in-
debted to the remarkable, although already old, investigations
of Lovén, which give the most complete picture of the deve-
lopment of several marine bivalves. From these observations
and the figures accompanying them we see that the first stage
of the development is an embryo which consists of two layers
and has no cavity in its interior, that then various external
organs and a buccal invagination are formed, and finally an
intestinal cavity is produced in the interior of the entoderm.
The phenomena are closely in accordance with what we have
sievadly had occasion to mention in other animals. They are

* Hackel, ‘ Gastrea-Theorie.’

Dr. W. Salensky on Hédckel’s Gastreea Theory. 11

elucidated by the three figures already given (PI. V. figs. 1-3),
which represent three characteristic developmental phases of
the oyster.

But as regards the Cephalophora, the greater part of the ob-
servations on this class of the Mollusca agree in showing that,
after the segmentation, the egg of these animals becomes con-
verted into a body which consists of two different elements—
namely, coarsely granular, which lie in the interior of the em-
bryo, and paler, which surround the preceding. Such deve-
lopmental stages have been demonstrated in the Pteropoda
(Liedemannia and Cavolinia) and Heteropoda (Pterotrachea
coronata) by the very complete and remarkable observations
of Gegenbaur* ; the same conditions are presented, according
to J. Miiller +, by Hntoconcha mirabilis ; and Dentalium has a
similar development, according to Lacaze-Duthiers f. I have
myself described the same Planula-stage occurring first after
segmentation in the Prosobranchiata (Calyptraa, Nassa, and
Trochus§). Inall the animals mentioned also the subsequent
phenomena occur in a nearly concordant manner. First the
organs of locomotion are formed, then the foot ; the mouth and
cesophagus are invaginated, and finally the intestine is formed.

Ampullaria (according to Semper), Ancylus (according to
Stephanoff), and Limneus (according to Lereboullet) are deve-
loped somewhat differently from these Mollusca. If we com-
pare the statements of these last-mentioned naturalists, we
arrive at the conviction that the Gastrula-stage occurs only in
the ontogeny of Limneus, according to the observations of
Lereboullet ||. But these observations are opposed by the
very recent beautiful observations of Ganin §] (which unfor-
tunately are published without figures). From these last it
appears that the invagination of Limnaus does not correspond
to those of Amphioxus, the Ascidia, &c., but is rather homolo-
gous with the invagination of embryos of Calyptraa, which
in Calyptrea separates from each other the rudiments of the
vela, foot, and cephalic vesicle. At the bottom of this invagi-
nation, in Limneus as in Calyptrea, the cesophageal invagi-
nation is formed.

In the Cephalopoda there can certainly be no question of a
Gastrula-stage.

* Untersuchungen uber die Pteropoden und Heteropoden.

+ Ueber Synapta digitata, und iiber die Erzeugung der Schnecken in
Holothurien.

{t Memoirs in Ann. des Sci. Nat. 1854-57.

§ Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxii.

|| Recherches sur le développement de la truite, du lézard et de la
limnée.

§{ Warschauer Universitats-Nachrichten ; also Nitsche’s Reports, 1872.

12 Dr. W. Salensky on /dckel’s Gastrea Theory.

In the stock of the Vertebrata a Gastrula-stage occurs only
in Amphioxus lanceolatus.

From this brief summary we may conclude that the diffusion
of the Gastrula-stage in the ontogeny of animals is limited to
the following—the Ccelenterata (with the exception of the
Ctenophora), the Echinodermata, probably some Nemertina,
Lumbricus, Sagitta, the Ascidia, perhaps some Mollusca (?),
and Amphioxus lanceolatus.

Il. The significance of the Gastrula-stage.

Having shown, in the preceding section, that the Gastrula-
stage is not so generally diffused in the ontogeny of animals
as Hiickel asserts, we have already in part furnished evidence
that its importance in ontogeny is not so great as Hiickel
states. Nevertheless it may be very justly objected to this
notion that, although the Gastrula is not of such general oc-
currence, it may yet, as a stock-form, play an important part
in the elucidation of the phylogenetic relations of animals.
The Gastrula-stage might be overleaped in some animals,
or obscured by some secondary ontogenetic phenomena. We
ought then to recognize this overleaping of the Gastrula-
stage from some other embryonal phenomenon. ‘The Nau-
plius-stage, which may with perfect justice be regarded as
the stock-form of the Crustacea, may be seen in the most
different orders of that class; in the most diverse representa-
tives of these orders we may, with the greatest certainty,
derive from this stage the further changes, the progressions
and retrogressions of development. Such are the require-
ments that we must lay upon the Gastrula-stage if we are
to regard the Gastrea as the stock-form of the Metazoa.
We ought therefore to recognize its occurrence in many
animals, and be able to read in the development of the animals
the history of gradual changes from this stock-form. This,
however, we cannot in reality do. We know no single case
in which, the Gastrula-stage being wanting, the later em-
bryonal phenomena can be elucidated by it; we do not even
know of any instance in which the primitive intestine is re-
placed by a later one. On the contrary we always see that, in
those cases in which the Gastrula-stage occurs, this primitive
intestine becomes transformed into the permanent intestine,
and the primitive mouth remains in these forms (except in
Sagitta) as the permanent mouth. Why are we to charac-
terize this intestinal cavity as the primitive intestine, when in
no instance can we see a secondary intestine? But in those
cases in which we cannot detect any Gastrula-stage (e. g. in
the Arthropoda, Mollusca, most Vermes, &c.) we witness the

Dr. W. Salensky on Héckel’s Gastrea Theory. 13

production of the intestine at a much later stage, when several
germ-lamelle already exist, and the embryo already possesses
the characteristic organs of its type, or at least their founda-
tions. Why are we in these last cases to assume the Gastrula-
stage, when we can discover no traces of any thing of the kind ?
This could aid us in the comprehension of the developmental

rocesses only if we could derive these instances of the later
formation of the intestinal cavity through a series of transitions
from the stage which possessed a primitive intestine and had
two germ-lamella—that is to say, from the Gastru/a. But we
can trace this gradual differentiation only in the animals which
= through a true Gastrula-stage (e. g. Amphioxus, the Asci-

ia, &c.). In most others we cannot bring the embryonal pro-
cesses into connexion with the Gastrula, we cannot regard
them as dependent upon the Gastrea (in many Vermes, Mol-
lusea, Arthropoda, and most Vertebrata). This shows at once
that the Gastrula-stage is proper only to a few animals, and
does not occur in the others; and these other animals pass
through their embryonal development, their subsequent dif-
ferentiation of the intestine, in a somewhat different manner
from the former. Can such a form be regarded as the stock-
form of all the Metazoa? At least we have no facts in proof
of this assertion.

On theoretical grounds we cannot expect to find the Gas-
trula-stage universally diffused :—in the first place because the
intestinal cavity is developed in different animals at different
periods of their development; but this intestine is the same
as the intestine of those animals which havea Gastrula-stage,
and yet it is not bound to a definite stage, 7. e. to definite tem-
porary conditions of the embryo (as, for example, the existence
of two primary germ-lamelle). Secondly, we cannot expect
the Gastrula-stage to be universally diffused, because there
are animals which never arrive at the development of an in-
testinal cavity. I do not refer to the parasites which have
lost their intestinal cavity in consequence of retrogressive me-
tamorphosis, although this loss cannot be regarded as ontoge-
netically proved in all parasites (e. g. in the Cestodea). I refer
to the acelous Turbellaria, which live under the same condi-
tions as the Rhabdocela and Dendroccela, which move in the
same manner as these and yet possess no intestine. Ulianin
has with perfect justice separated them from the others as
Accela*. Instead of the intestine these Turbellaria have a

* Such as Convoluta, Schizoprora, Nadina, &c. See O. Schmidt, “ Un-
tersuchungen iiber Turbellarien von Corfu und Cephalonien” (Zeitschr.
fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xi.) ; Claparéde, ‘ Beobachtungen iiber Anatomie und
Entw. wirbelloser Thiere ;’ and especially Ulianin, ‘ Turbellaria of the
Black Sea’ (in Russian).

14 Dr. W. Salensky on Hiickel’s Gastrea Theory.

sarcode-like body-mass, into which various small organisms
find their way as nourishment and are there digested in the
same way as in the Infusoria. They have consequently a
mouth and the intestinal foundation (Darmanlage), but are des-
titute of the stomachal cavity. We have no grounds for ex-
plaining the absence of the intestinal cavity in these animals
as a consequence of retrogressive metamorphosis *,

These two circumstances (namely, 1, the diversity of organi-
zation of the embryos of different animals at the time of the
formation of the intestinal cavity, and, 2, the accelous condition
of some Turbellaria) show quite sufficiently that we are not
in a position to derive the embryonal processes from the Gas-
trula, nor consequently to accept the Gastrea as the stock-
form for the phylogenetic development of the Metazoa. They
show that animals may possess the intestinal foundations,
without arriving at the formation of the intestinal and stoma-
chal cavities. From this it follows in general that we hardly
have any reason for assuming the presence of the stomachal
cavity in the stock-form of all Metazoa.

This applies also to the two primary germ-lamelle, which
constitute the second important character of the Grastrula-stage.
Is the middle germ-lamella only developed when the two pri-
mary germ-lamellz, the exoderm and entoderm, are already
at least perfectly formed, even if they do not together consti-
tute a Gastrula-form? By no means. We can only say that
the middle lamella originates somewhat later than the other two
germ-lamelle ; but in the majority of cases it originates long
before the stomachal cavity is formed, and it may even originate
at a time when the process of segmentation is not quite com-
pleted. After this differentiation of the first segmentation-
cells, the segmentation may still go on in all these layers of
cells. We know of such cases with the greatest certainty, from
investigations which have been carried on with perfect accu-
racy. One such instance we know in Luazes, from the inves-

*It might be objected that retrogressive metamorphosis is by no means
always dependent on parasitism, but that there are animals which pass a
free existence and yet undergo a retrogressive metamorphosis, e. g. the
males of the Rotatoria. But what is usually regarded as the retrogressive
metamorphosis of the male Rotatoria is really only an arrest of develop-
ment, and consists in the development of these animals remaining sta-
tionary at a certain stage, namely at that stage in which they possess no
intestinal cavity, but only the foundation for the intestine. In the females
a cavity, the intestinal cavity, is formed in this foundation, but not in the
males. This mode of development presents essential differences from re-
trogressive metamorphosis, as in the latter the animals first show a higher
organization and afterwards lose it. (See my “ Beitrage zur Entwickelung
des Brachionus urceolaris,” in Zeitschr, fiir wiss, Zool, Bd, xxii.)

Dr. W. Salensky on Héckel’s Gastrea Theory. 15

tigations of Kowalevsky*. The scorpion also presents similar
conditions, according to the researches of Mecznikofft.

If we wish to sum up the various ontogenetic phenomena,
draw conclusions as to the developmental processes from ob-
servations, and establish these as the basis for our subsequent
observations, we must, in the first place, select the most im-
ea phenomena common to all animals in the developmental
ustory of their organization, and distinguish these from the
secondary phenomena, which are manifested later and in a
different manner. The developmental processes of all animals
consist of a gradual differentiation of the cells first formed,
which in many cases commences even at the time of segmen-
tation. By the process of segmentation either similar or dis-
similar cells are formed. The differences between the seg-
mentation-cells may make their appearance in some animals
even at the time of the binary division of the egg-cell, in others
not until a much later period. This shows that the commence-
ment of the differentiation occurs at different periods of de-
velopment in different animals. The subsequent phenomena,
however, maintain in different animals a similar and definite
direction, consisting in the combination (zwsammenlagern) of
the heterogenous cells into two or three layers. In these
layers the cells are similar. At the conclusion of this first
differentiation a definite body-form of the embryo may be pro-
duced; from the comparison of these forms in different animals
we draw conclusions as to whether this form is or is not com-
mon to all animals. If it is common, it is of great importance
to our general conceptions. If we can derive from this general
form the subsequent phenomena of differentiation in the vari-
ous animals, this form has a great phylogenetic value, because
this diversity shows us the course of the different divergences
from a common fundamental form. If we would be quite
consistent in the consideration of ontogenetic phenomena, we
must take these most important phenomena alone into con-
sideration, without mingling them with other organs of later
occurrence. The differentiations of the germ-lamelle are
essential for all organisms, because they appear first of all in
all animals, and lay a foundation for further organic develop-
ment.

Ill. General review of the first embryological processes of
Animals.

In order to place ourselves in a right position with regard
to the general embryological processes, we must commence from

* Mémoires de l’Acad. de St. Pétersh, tome xvi.
+ Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxi.

16 Dr. W. Salensky on Héickel’s Gastrea Theory.

the first processes of segmentation. on poate this is
difficult. The embryology of animals, and especially of in-
vertebrate animals, has only for a short time been the subject of
zealous investigation. During the last ten years we have
become acquainted, with so great a store of facts in this de-
partment of science, and these materials are so scattered in
various natural-history periodicals, that a satisfactory colloca-
tion of all that has been published during this period on the
history of development is attended with much difficulty, And
even when this difficulty is overcome, we have to do with
contradictory statements by different observers ; so that it is
nearly impossible to draw general conclusions from the extant
materials.

Let us commence our examination of the process of segmen-
tation and the formation of the germ-lamelle with those forms
in which the process of differentiation occurs earliest. Such
cases occur among the Rotatoria, in which, after the first binary
division of the egg-cell, the differentiation of the two germ-
lamelle, the animal and vegetative, is already indicated. In
each of these first two segmentation-cells, the further segmen-
tation takes place in a very different fashion. The smaller
cell continually divides and finally coats the larger cell with
its derivatives; and the larger cell also subsequently divides
into several cells. We arrive at the terminal form of the
differentiation into two germ-lamelle, which form is perfectly
similar to the Planula. Instances of the differentiation at a
somewhat later stage, after the segmentation has advanced to
four uniform segmentation-cells, are much more numerous.
They are apparently of very usual occurrence. They are met
with in the Mollusca (in the Opisthobranchiata, Prosobran-
chiata, Lamellibranchiata, &c.), in the Vermes, Turbellaria
(Keferstein, Knappert), in some Annelides (Hwaaes and many
Annelides observed by Claparéde and Mecznikoff), in several
Crustacea, in which, however, very different modes of seg-
mentation may be observed in the different genera and even
species (Mecznikoff, ‘Embryol. Studien an Insecten’ and
‘ Entwickelung der Nebalia’ [in Russian], Van Beneden and
Bessels, Joc. cit.). This later differentiation has the same re-
sult as that of the Rotatoria; the smaller cells grow round the
larger ones, which are richer in fat. As the result of the seg-
mentation of the egg there is produced a two- or three-layered
(as in Zuazes), solid, generally ovoid or spherical body, which
may also be characterized as a Planula, although m many
cases it differs from the true two-layered Planula of the Coelen-
terata by the presence of the three germ-lamelle.

This process of differentiation of the germ-lamella may in

Dr. W. Salensky on Héickel’s Gastrexa Theory. 17

many instances occur at a much later period, after the com-
pletion of the segmentation. In most such cases the segmen-
tation-cells are regularly evolved ; there are 2, 4, 8, 16, &c.
cells, which further divide with the same regularity; in a word,
a regular segmentation takes ose producing a solid sphere
consisting of uniform cells. For this stage we may retain the
name of ‘ Morula,”’ by which Hiickel indicates the so-called
mulberry-stage of segmentation. The Morula may become
differentiated in different ways. It may at once form the
embryo itself, becoming covered with a cuticular membrane
and cilia, and escaping as a larva—as is the case, for example,
in the digeneous Trematoda* (Amphistomum subclavatum &c.),
according to the observations of EK. van Beneden. The larva
of these animals consists of uniform cells and is covered ex-
ternally with a ciliated membrane. The larva of the Trematoda
can probably become further differentiated and even acquire a
stomachal cavity.

The Cestoda pass through the Morula-stage in the egg.
Before the embryo escapes from the egg, the differentiation of
its cells commences in it. This differentiation differs in its
results from the differentiation of the germ-lamelle, although
the processes are the same in both cases. In consequence of
the differentiation there is produced a body consisting of two
layers (a central and a peripheral one). But these two layers
pass through their further evolution in a somewhat different
manner than in the analogous processes of differentiation in
other animals. In the Cestoda the peripheral layer becomes
converted into a ciliary envelope (or its homologue), and the
central layer into a six-hooked embryo. From the researches
of E. van Beneden we obtain the data for a comparison of the
developmental history of the Tenie with that of the Bothrio-
cephali. ‘This naturalist has shown that after the egg of the
Cestoda (both Twente and Bothriocephali) has passed through
a Morula-stage (mulberry form), it becomes differentiated into
two layers, peripheral and central t. (Similar processes had
been previously observed in the Bothriocephalide by Kélliker,
Mecznikoff, and Knoch.) These two layers are then developed
in different ways: from the outer one is formed, in the Bo-
thriocephalide, the embryonal envelope (in the Tent it en-

* Properly speaking a differentiation has already taken place here, in-
asmuch as the peripheral cells have the cilia, which the central ones do
not possess. ut this differentiation is essentially distinct from that of
the Cestoda and other animals, and it does not lead to the formation of
the germ-lamelle.

+ Recherches &c.,in Mémoires couronnés de l’Acad. Royale de Belgique,
tome xxvi.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 2

18 Dr. W. Salensky on Héckel’s Gastrea Theory.

tirely disappears) ; the inner one is developed into a so-called
Pr a embryo, which consists only of homogeneous cells.

We may certainly compare with a Planula that state of the
embryos of the Zaniw and Bothriocephalide in which they
consist of a two-layered body (therefore before the development
of the embryo and the embryonal membrane).

In the other animals which pass through the Morula-stage
the differentiation of the germ-lamellz takes place in an exactly
similar manner asin theabove-mentioned cases (some Copepoda,
some Gammaride Brbahly the Ctenophora and the Ccelen-
terata, Hydroid polypes, and Sponges). After the segmentation
the uniform cells divide into two layers, which represent two
germ-lamelle, and become further developed into the organs.
Unfortunately, in the investigations of the development of
many of these animals, the question of the formation of the
germ-lamelle has been very little referred to. It appears to
me that in many instances the entoderm has been explained
as the nutritive vitellus. But until the formation of the intes-
tinal epithelium in the lower Crustacea has been further in-
vestigated, we may affirm with perfect justice, from the analogy
of the developmental processes in animals which have been
better investigated, that the central spherules, abounding in
fat, of the crustacean embryos really pest the entoderm and
not the nutritive vitellus. ‘That in many instances we can see
no cells in this part is due to its opacity. In Astacus fluvia-
til’s the peripheral parts of the cells of the entoderm, from
which the intestinal epithelium is formed, are also very diffi-
cult to observe, and only become distinct when they are tinged
with carmine or some other colouring-material. At any rate
in this instance also we obtain, as the result-of differentiation,
the same temporary body-form, consisting of two layers,
and possessing no cavity in its interior—that is to say, the
Planula.

In some instances, in which we decidedly have the same
process before us, it may be obscured by certain subsidiary
phenomena. In most cases this masking is caused by the
occurrence of the nutritive vitellus, which is accumulated in the
egg in larger or smaller quantities. Such cases occur, for ex-
ample, in the oath in Reptiles and Birds, and also in
Fishes. Here the egg-cell which becomes segmented is
situated at one pole of the egg. The segmentation may be
campared to the regular segmentation, inasmuch as the cells
produced by the segmentation are at first uniform and subse-
quently differ from one another. It is only at a later period
that the differentiation of the germ-lamelle occurs in this
aggregation of cells ; the germ-lamelle are mutually arranged

Dr. W. Salensky on Hiickel’s Gastrea Theory. 19

in a manner differing from the true Planula-form, but yet re-
main perfectly homologous with the germ-lamelle of the
Plaitelis These processes also appear to take place in the
same way in thie scorpion.

Cases may, however, occur in which, after segmentation, a
Planula-form is not at once produced. Most of these cases
have been recently made known by the researches of Kowa-
levsky and Mecznikoff in the Ascidia, Amphioxus, Nemertina,
&c. In these animals the egg passes through a so-called re-
gular segmentation, and at the close of this becomes converted
into a vesicle surrounded by uniform cells, which, to distinguish
it from the Planula, may be named the ‘ Blastula.” The di-
stinctions between the Planula and the Blastula are that the
former already possesses two germ-lamelle, while the latter
has still to form them. As the Planula-form in the Celen-
terata issues from the egg and passes into free life, so also can
the Blastula become free and swim about in the water, as is
the case, for example, in the Nemertina (Mecznikoff, ‘ Mémoires
de l’Acad. Imp. de St. Pétersb.’ tome xiil.). In such a larval
or developmental stage we can say nothing of either exoderm
or entoderm. The two lamelle are still quite undifferentiated;
this differentiation occurs somewhat later, and leads to a form
which differs somewhat from the Planula-form. In some
cases, before the differentiation into two germ-lamelle, this
Blastula-form may form a thickening at one point of its surface,
to which the subsequent differentiation is confined, as seems to
be the case, for example, in the Mammalia. Usually the dif-
ferentiation commences in the Blastula by a portion of its cells
beginning to distinguish themselves from the rest by some
character.

Let us commence our examination with the processes which
indicate the differentiation in the Blastula of the Ascidia, as
these have been best investigated. The first alteration in the
Blastula consists in its becoming flattened on one side*. From
Kowalevsky’s figures we see that at this stage (see Kowalevsky
loc. cit. fig. 5 and Pl. V. fig. 4) the two germ-lamelle are
already differentiated. The differentiation occurs in the same
way in Lumbricus, where also the same flattening of the Blas-
tula is the first thing that makes its appearance. I must spe-
cially cite this first form of the differentiation of the germ-
lamelle, because in most cases in the above-mentioned animals
the differentiation of the germ-lamelle has been confounded
with the subsequent invagination; the latter, however, is a

* Kowalevsky, “ Weitere Studien iiber die Entwickelung der einfachen
Ascidien,” in Archiv fiir mikr. Anat. Bd. vii. p. 105.
Q%

20 Dr. W. Salensky on Héickel’s Gastrea Theory.

secondary phenomenon, as we shall see hereafter. The stage
in which the first differentiation of the germ-lamelle occurs is
of great importance, because it may serve for comparison with
the gyn) stages in other animals which also pass
through a Blastu/a-stage in their ontogeny. By the occurrence
of the differentiation the Blastula will become equivalent to
the Planula. To distinguish this stage from the true Blastula,
which consists only of uniform cells, it may be called the
“ Diblastula”’ (See Pl. V. fig. 4).

The same process of differentiation seems also to be very
common among Insects; but it is in these somewhat masked
by the presence of a nutritive vitellus. But if we stick to the
principal characters of the case now expounded (namely, 1, the
occurrence of a one-layered vesicle, and 2, the mode of differ-
entiation of the germ-lamelle), the first processes of insect-
development might also be St make in an analogous fashion.
These first processes are well known since the works of Zad-
dach, Weissmann, and Mecznikoff. The differentiation of the

erm-lamelle in Insects has been carefully investigated by
Kowalevaky. Kowalevsky, in his investigations, Seca
has arrived at the conviction that the inferior germ-lamella
of Insects constitutes a peculiar formation, and cannot be com-
pared with that of the Vertebrata. He compares the subse-
quently formed dorsal tube of Hydrophilus and the Phryganeide
with the intestino-glandular lamella of the Vertebrata. I can
by no means share this Sl paapesy To me the phenomena of
the formation of the germ-lamelle in the Ascidia appear to be
so in accordance with those of Hydrophilus, that ie certainly
can find no obstacle to regarding the inferior germ-lamella of
Hydrophilus as homologous with that of the Ascidia (and
therefore also of Amphioxus). We have seen that in the As-
cidia the differentiation of the inferior germ-lamella is effected
by some cells of the Blastula (the cells of the entoderm) be-
ginning to distinguish themselves from the others (the cells of
the exoderm). According to Kowalevsky’s researches this
differentiation in Hydrophilus commences in a perfectly similar
way. In order to make it easier to see our way with regard
to the homology of these two formations, I have given two
figures from Kowalevsky’s memoirs (Pl. V. figs. 4 and 5).

In the Ascidia a vesicle consisting of uniform cells is first
of all produced from the segmentation-cells; in the Insects
also the same vesicle occurs, differing from the former only
by its being filled with vitellus. In the Ascidia the differen-
tiation of the germ-lamelle is brought about by some cells of
this vesicle beginning to distinguish themselves from the
others, and thus forming the Gradatian of the inferior germ-

Dr. W. Salensky on Héckel’s Gastrea Theory. 21

lamella; in Hydrophilus exactly the same process occurs in
the formation of the germ-lamelle. In the Ascidia the
intestino-glandular lamella and the middle germ-lamella
are formed from the inferior germ-lamella ; in Hydrophilus
the same differentiation takes place in the inferior germ-
lamella.

The two forms in which the process of differentiation in the
germ-lamelle commences, (namely 1, the planula, in which
the two germ-lamelle are already differentiated, and 2, the
blastula, in which an indifferent cellular layer, afterwards
becoming differentiated, is formed) appear to pass into each
other. It is to be hoped that such transitions will hereafter
be made known in greater numbers; the development of the
Campanularie trom the ova of Eucope polystyla* may at
present serve as an example. The ova of this Medusa pass
through a regular process of segmentation, which leads to the
evolution of a Blastula-stage. This latter form subsequently
passes into the Planula in this way: in the interior of the
blastula the cells of the inferior germ-lamella (entoderm) are
formed; and these accumulate more and more, until finally they
entirely fill the cavity of the Blastula. By this mode of deve-
lopment there is produced from the Blastula a form which
consists of two germ-lamelle and possesses no cavity in its
interior, ¢. e. a Planula-form. Palemon also presents a similar
transition into the Planula-form in its development; but in it
an invagination is formed before the transformation takes
place. The stage with the invagination may have a great
resemblance to the Grastrula-stage ; but it is essentially dis-
tinguished therefrom by the circumstance that the invaginated
part in Palemon does not form the entoderm, as is the case
in other true Gastrula-forms, but always remains exoderm.

The transitions just indicated may, to a certain extent,
explain the mutual relations of the Planula and the Blastula.
The Planula-form occurs most frequently in the ontogeny of
animals; and for this reason it may be regarded as the funda-
mental form. The cases in which the Blastula passes into
the Planula appear still further to support this assertion.
The other cases in which (as, for example, in Amphioxus, the
Ascidia, &c.) a Gastrula originates from the Slastula, are
united even by the Blastula-stage with the case of Hucope,
and differ from the latter case by the circumstance that they
lead very soon to the development of the intestine; here,
therefore, the Planula-form (which, as is well known, pos-

* Kowalevsky, ‘ Beobachtungen iiber die Entwickelungsgeschichte der
Ceelenteraten’ (Russian).

22 Dr. W. Salensky on Heéickel’s Gastreea Theory.

sesses no intestine) is overleaped. The production of the
Gastrula from the Blastula-form may be regarded as an
abridgment of development. Nt

Hitherto we have considered the processes of differentiation
of the germ-lamellw, and seen that these me be referred to
two forms—the Planula and Diblastula. rom this point
further processes occur in different manners in different
animals, the consideration of which may assist us in obtaining
a notion of the import of the Gastrula-stage in the ontogeny
of animals.

Let us commence our examination with the animals which
in their development pass through a Planula-stage in the pure
form—that is to say, in the early period of their development
present a body which consists of two or three germ-lamelle
and has no cavity in its interior. It is in this form that the
embryos of the Coelenterata quit their gj Bertier de and in
this stage they have long been known under the above name.

The ei ment of the Gastrula from the Planula has been
most sonar investigated by Hiickel in the Sponges, and
described in detail in this Monograph. The phenomena of
this process are as follows :—First of all a cavity is formed in
the entoderm of the Planula; this stage Hickel indicates by
the name of ‘‘ Planogastrula.’ The mouth then breaks into
this cavity from without, by which the conversion of the
Planogastrula into the Gastrula is effected. In the hydroid
polypes this conversion has long been known. By the con-
version of the Planula into the Gastrula the chief processes of
the formation of the body of the Ccelenterate are already
completed. The body in these animals (Hydroid Polypes,
Sponges, &c.) consists during their whole life of these two
layers which cireumscribe the cavity ; only the organs which
distinguish the different groups of the Coelenterata from each
other (tentacles, pores, skeletal parts, &c.) are afterwards
formed.

It is probable that in the Turbellaria also similar simple
processes occur in the formation of the stomachal cavity ; but
as very little is known about their development, we cannot
affirm this. According to Keferstein’s statements, the
stomachal wall of these animals is produced by the differentia-
tion of the superior layer of cells (exoderm), Unfortunately
we do not know the developmental history of the accelous
Turbellaria (Convoluta, Schizoprora, &e.). In their organiza-
tion these are distinguished from the Planula only by the
presence of the mouth. From this it may be supposed that
the conversion of these animals from the Planula consists only
in the perforation of the buccal orifice.

Dr. W. Salensky on Héchel’s Gastrewa Theory. 23

In all other animals which pass through the Planula-form
in their development, the developmental phenomena occur
nearly in the following order :—After the Planula-stage the
foundations of various external and internal organs, which
appear in these animals as typical, persistent, or larval organs,
are formed, ¢. g. the limbs, the shell, the velum, &c.; then the
anterior intestine and the anus are invaginated; and finally
the intestinal cavity is developed in the interior of the vege-
tative lamella. This sequence I have endeavoured to represent
by the already cited three stages in the development of the oyster
(Pl. V. figs. 1-3). With regard to the invagination of the
anterior intestine, I have already noted that it is a secondary
phenomenon which cannot be compared to the so-called inva-
gination of the exterior lamella of the Ascidia, Amphiocus, &c.
—that is to say, to the Gastrula-stage of these animals. The
middle intestine, which corresponds to the stomachal cavity
of the Gastrula (of the Coelenterata), is only ae as in our
eases when the typical organs are already formed and the
middle lamella is differentiated. We may conclude as to the
existence of the latter from statements derived from very
thorough investigations (Euaxres, Tubifer, &e.). In these
cases, therefore, no Gastrula-stage is formed.

If we take the Vermes first into consideration, we have
an example in Euazes, which has already been repeatedly
mentioned. As the formation of the intestinal cavity in
this animal has already been spoken of, I will only men-
tion here that the invaginations for the mouth and anus
(anterior and posterior intestine) are produced rather early.
The Chzto have also been referred to above. We have
seen that in them also the ciliary bands and tufts are first
formed, then probably the mouth is invaginated, and finally a
stomachal cavity is produced in the interior. (See Claparéde
and Mecznikow /oc. cit.)

With regard to the Mollusca, the statements of Lovén,
Lacaze-Duthiers, Gegenbaur, and myself have already been
mentioned. Although we have seen that the statements of
different observers with respect to this type of animals differ
somewhat from each other, and that the intestine originates
from the exoderm according to some, and from the entoderm

ing to others, it is nevertheless probable that in most
animals of this type the sequence of the developmental pheno-
mena is accordant. If the development takes place in the
same way as in the oyster, the shell, velum, and buceal inva-
gination first appear, and it is only afterwards that the intes-
tinal cavity makes its appearance. The development of the
Pteropoda, Heteropoda, and Prosobranchiata (Calyptrea,

24. ~—-‘Dr. W. Salensky on Haickel’s Gastrea Theory.

Trochus, Vermetus, Entoconcha, &e.) takes place in the same
manner.

The further developmental phenomena of the animals which
pass through the Blastula-stage in the course of their ontogeny,
may occur in different ways. If we commence with the
embryonal state of the Ascidia, which constitutes a flattened
siesinke (Pl. V. fig. 4), and in which the differentiation into
two germ-lamelle has already been effected, we see that the
subsequent phenomena consist in the whole embryo acquiring
a aug form (fig. 5). ‘This cup, consisting of two layers,
afterwards passes into the Gastrula-stage (as 1s well known in
the Ascidia, Amphiowus, Lumbricus, &c.). In consequence
of these changes (of the invagination) the stomachal cavity
of the Gastrula is produced ; but the stomach-wall has been
differentiated earlier, during the flattening.

Whilst in the last-mentioned cases the embryo (D¢blastula)
is converted into the Gastrula-form, the corresponding Diblas-
tula-form of the insect undergoes quite different changes. In
these the entoderm sinks into the nutritive vitellus, and is
gradually covered from without by the exoderm. The diver-
gence of the two corresponding stages of development in the
Ascidia and in Hydrophilus, both of which may be derived
from a common Diblastula-form, is elucidated by the two
figures 6 and 7, in Plate V.*

These differences in development lead finally to the totally
divergent conditions of the subsequent embryonal phenomena
in these two animals. Whilst in the Gastrula (Ascidia) the
intestinal cavity is already sketched out, it will only be formed
afterwards in the insect, and, indeed, in quite another
manner than in the Gastrula.

From this it is clear that the formation of the stomachal
cavity in these two cases is a secondary phenomenon,
governed by different later conditions of the exodermal
and entodermal layers. The most important phenomenon
in both cases is the differentiation of the germ-lamelle from
an indifferent cell-layer, therefore that stage of development
represented in figs. 4 and 5. They are of great importance,
chiefly because they represent the first processes which are
common to the two forms (Ascidia and Insecta), and from
which the divergence of the subsequent developmental forms
starts.

* The developmental states which occur in Hydrophilus at the period
of the closing ot the groove (see Kowalevsky, loc. cit. Taf. ix. figs. 21-25)
may serve as an inducement for assuming the occurrence of the Gastrula-
stage in this animal. But to me this assumption seems to be scarcely
justified, because the same process takes place without any such formal
condition in Gastropacha pin, (See owalevicy, Taf. xii. figs, 1-6.)

Dr. W. Salensky on Héickel’s Gastrea Theory. 25

If we regard the differentiation of the germ-lamellz as the
chief phenomenon, and the formation of the intestinal cavity
as a secondary one, it is clear that the Gastrula-form with the
stomachal cavity, in these cases also, as in development from
the Blastula, cannot be regarded as the fundamental form.

From this brief revision of the first embryonal phenomena
in animals it follows that the Gastrula-stage may originate
from the Planula or Blastula in consequence of secondary,
subsequently occurring alterations of the latter; in most
instances it is not produced. After these observations I need
hardly ask whether a form proper to only a few animals can
represent the stock-form of all Metazoa, it being understood
that in other animals we see the development take place quite
independently of this form? The reason of the incorrect-
ness of the Gastrwa theory consists in the fact that in the
stock-form of the Gastrwa a secondary embryonal phenomenon
(the formation of the stomachal cavity) is placed in juxtaposi-
tion with the primary and most important of these phenomena
(the formation of the germ-lamellz). The incorrectness lies in
the assumption that the Gastrula is that early state of deve-
lopment “ in which the embryonal animal body represents the
simplest conceivable form of the person” (‘ Ccdeonsiticanert
p- 17). Why are we to accept as the simplest being an
animal which is already provided with a stomachal cavity,
when we are acquainted with Metazoa (the accelous Turbel-
laria) which possess no stomachal cavity? Such accelous
Metazoa are represented by the Gastrula before it acquires the
stomachal cavity and while it swims about as a Planula-form
(in the Coelenterata). Hiackel has placed this Planula among
the animals which have no germ-lamelle, among the Protozoa.
(See the synoptical table in the ‘Gastreatheorie’). Such a
combination is quite unintelligible to me; for Hickel himself
says, in his Monograph of the Calcispongiz, that the differen-
tiation of the germ-lamellz occurs even in this stage. It
proves the artificiality of the idea of the “ Gastrula,” that it
should stand as a “dividing boundary” between the Pro-
tozoa and Metazoa. When the Planu/a of the Celenterata
acquires a stomachal cavity anda mouth, it becomes converted
into a Cceelenterate (Metazoon); why should it as a Planula
represent a Protozoon, if it possesses the two germ-lamelle
which the Protozoa have not, and which are only produced
by the process of segmentation, which the eggs or germs of
the Infusoria do not pass through ?

In the short revision of the first embryonal processes in
animals we have seen that in most instances the two germ-

26 Dr. W. Salensky on Hiéickel’s Gastrexa Theory.

lamelle constitute a form which resembles the Planula-form
of the Coelenterata and differs from this form only in certain
animals by the further differentiation of the middle germ-
lamella. ‘The other form, from which the differentiation first
commences, and which consequently is not to be compared to
the Planula, I have called “ Blastula,” merely in order to
indicate by this name that developmental state of some
animals starting from which differentiation of the germ-
lamella occurs somewhat otherwise than in the Planula. We
have met with this form in various animals, and_ briefly
explained their further process of differentiation. The sim-
plest differentiation consists in that some cells of the Blastula
begin to distinguish themselves from the rest. By this, two
germ-lamellz are at once indicated, and the grade of organi-
zation equivalent to that of the Planula is attained. ‘The two
germ-lamelle may be further developed in different ways :
either they may constitute a body, which is the Gastrula (as in
Amphioxus, the Ascidia, &e.) ; or the inner germ-lamella may
be covered by the outer one, by which no Gastrula-form is pro-
duced (as in the Insecta).

In these brief remarks on the Gastrwa theory I have only
desired to bring together the facts with which | endeavoured
to clear up the significance of that theory for myself. The
negative result at which I arrived rests upon facts, especially on
these—that the Gastrula is not of general occurrence, and that
the embryological phenomena cannot be brought into causal
connexion with this fundamental form. Hven if the Gastrula
were of as general occurrence as Hiickel states, this would by
no means prove that it is truly an ontogenetic fundamental
form; for what do we gain by the assumption that the
Gastrula is a fundamental form of the development of all
Metazoa, if we cannot by this form explain the differences
in the development of nearly allied animals (e. g. Amphioxus
and other Vertebrata, Ctenobranchiata and the other Proso-
branchiata, &c.)? By the Gastrwa theory we cannot explain
tle difference in the development of Lumbricus and Euazes.
But very many such examples exist; and they show that,
between animals standing near each other systematically,
essential differences may occur in the foundation of their
organs. ‘This fact, however, appears so paradoxical only
because we are now accustomed to deduce the relationship of
animals only from anatomical facts, and to conclude from
similarity of organization that there is similarity of develop-
mental processes. But in order to ascertain the mutual rela-
tions of organized forms, we should employ all the methods
of natural history;° we must regard the structure of the
mature organic forms as the result of the ontogenetic pro-

Dr. W. Salensky on Hackel’s Gastrea Theory. 27

cesses, and not judge of the ontogenetic facts merely from the
opinion derived from the anatomical facts. If we desire to
take an objective view, we cannot say that when two different
modes of development ‘‘oceur in very nearly allied forms ”
they are of no consequence to us on account of their relation-
ship*. If the phylogenetic fundamental law is correct, the
relationship of animals must only be ascertained from ontogeny ;
otherwise the idea of relationship, which is derived only from
tectological facts, is a preconceived opinion.

In now concluding my remarks, [ hope in these few words
to have furnished the factual evidence :—

1. That the most important factor in the ontogeny of
animals is the first differentiation of the germ-lamelle.

2. That this differentiation commences in different animals
at different periods of their development, and in most cases
leads to the Planula-form, which occurs in all animals,
either in the pure form (in most animals) or in a modified
form (Vertebrata and some invertebrate animals), and even
exists as free-living animal forms. In many instances the
Planula-form may be overleaped and replaced by the Di-
blastula.

3. That the development of the stomachal cavity is a later,
secondary developmental phenomenon, which occurs in diffe-
rent animals in different stages of development, and cannot
take a place in the idea of the fundamental form of develop-
ment.

4, That therefore the Gastrula-form cannot be accepted as
a fundamental form in the developmental history of all
Metazoa; and, consequently,

5. That the problematical form “ Gastrw@a’’ cannot be
accepted as the “ stock-form ”’ for the higher animal stocks.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Figs. 1, 2,3. Three developmental stages of the oyster (original); Er.
exoderm; En. entoderm; V. velum; S. shell; M. invagina-
tion of the anterior intestine; D. intestine.

Fig. 4. Diblastula of an Ascidian (from Kowalevsky : ‘‘ Weitere Studien,”
&e., in Arch. fiir milky. Anat. Bd. vii. Taf. x. fig. 5): Ex. exo-
derm; En. entoderm.

Fig. 5. Diblastula of Hydrophilus (from Kowalevsky : “ Embryol. Studien,”
&e., in Mém. de l’Acad. de St. Pétersb. tome xvi. Taf. ix.
fig. 20): Ex. exoderm; Zn. entoderm ; Nd. nutritive vitellus.

Fig. 6. Gastrula of an Ascidian (from Kowaleysky, /. c. Taf. x. fig. 6):
Ex. exoderm; En. Entoderm.

Fig. 7. Transverse section through the embryo of Hydrophilus (from
Kowalevsky, J. c. Taf. ix. fig. 26): Ev. exoderm; £n. entoderm.

* Hackel, Die Kalkschwamme, Bd. i. p. 467.

28 Rev. M.J.Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

11.— Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BERKELEY,
M.A., F.L.S., and C. E. Broome, Esq., F.L.S.

[Continued from vol. xi. p. 349.)
[Plates I. & IT.)

1402. Agaricus (Lepiota) cinnabarinus, Fr. Ep. ed. 2,
. 36.
- This very fine species was sent from New Pitsligo, Aberdeen-
shire, by the Rev. J. Fergusson.

1403. A. (Armillaria) subcavus, Schum.; Fr. Ep. ed. 2,
». 46.

Cirencester, Noy. 1873, Miss Broadwood. An entirely
white variety.

*4. (Tricholoma) lascivus, Fr. Ic. tab. 38. fig. 1.

Forres, Rev. J. Keith. A specimen, certainly belonging to
this species, was brought to Hereford by Mr. Renny, with
decidedly decurrent gills.

1404. A. (Tricholoma) paneolus, Fr. Ic. tab. 36. fig. 2.

Street, Somersetshire, J. A. Clark, Esq. Stem longer than
usual.

1405. A. (‘Tricholoma) pedidus, Fr. Ic. tab. 46. fig. 1.

Abergavenny, J. Renny ; Wollaston, Norths., Miss Hume.

1406. A. (Clitocybe) diatretus, Fr. Ep. ed. 2, p. 104.

Coed Coch. Gathered at the same time with A. fragrans,
from which it was at once distinguished by the total absence
of the peculiar odour of that species.

1407. A. (Clitocybe) angustissimus, Ir. Ic. tab. 59. fig. 2.

In woods. Ascot, 1873.

1408. A. (Collybia) museigenus, Schum.

Coed Coch, 1873.

1409. A. (Collybia) ambustus, Fr. Ic. tab. 70. fig. 2.

On burnt earth. Kew; Coed Coch.

1410. A. (Mycena) galericulatus v. calopus, Fr. Ic. tab. 80.
fig. 2.

On blocks of wood in a fernery. Coed Coch, 1872. Ex-
tremely beautiful. .

1411. A. (Mycena) etites, Fr. Ic. tab. 81. fig. 5.

Ascot, 1873.

1412. A. (Omphalia) philonotis, Lasch.; Fr. Ic. tab. 76.
fig. 1.

On Sphagnum. Glamis, Rey. J. Stevenson.

1413, A. (Omphalia) wmbelliferus, L., var. abiegnus.

In considerable numbers on a very decayed fir-stump. Pale
yellow.. Coed Coch, 1873.

Rey. M.J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 29

* A, (Pleurotus) septicus, Fy.

In great numbers on a turf of Salix polaris from Spitz-
bergen in a greenhouse in the Botanic Garden at Cambridge.

*A. (Pluteus) parvulus, Weinm.

A very minute form occurs on the soil of garden-pots in
stoves, with a transparent, minutely tomentose stem; volva
white, silky.

#4. (Entoloma) placenta, Batsch.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson, April 20, 1874. Exactly the
plant of Batsch.

1414, A. (Entoloma) resutus, Fr.

Pastures. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson, no. 380.

1415. A. (Nolanea) écterinus, Fr.

Edensor, J. Renny, Esq. Exactly according with a figure
from Fries.

1416. A. (Nolanea) celestinus, Fr.

M. Terry, Esq., Oct. 1872.

1417. A. (Hebeloma) Bongardii, Weinm. F 1. Russ. p. 190.

Growing in large quantities on the Culbin sand hills, near
the Findhorn mouth, G. Norman.

*A.(Flammula) scambus, Fr.

On an old stump. Moccas, Herefordshire, 1873.

*A. (Flammula) cnopus, Fr.

On decayed stamps of fir or larch, Hereford, J. Renny.
Ascot, 1873. The specimens agree exactly with Bolton’s
figure, which was previously the only authority for the species
being British.

1418. A. (Hypholoma) storea, Fr.

This curious species occurred last year at the base of different
trees at Ascot and at Coed Coch; and it has also been found by
Mr. W. G. Smith, and was exhibited at South Kensington,
October 1873. It is considered very rare by Fries; but it is
probably one of those species which are abundant in some one
year, and are not found again for a generation.

1419. A. (Hypholoma) e/wodes, Fr.

Slough, M. Terry, Esq., 1873.

1420. Hygrophorus fornicatus, Fr.

Holme Lacy, Moccas Park, Herefordsh.; Batheaston,
1873.

1421. Cantharellus albidus, Fr. Fl. Dan. tab. 1293.

Coed Coch, Sept. 1872, and in the same spot, Oct. 1873.
Exactly agreeing with the figure in ‘ Flora Danica.’

1422. C. Stevensoni, B. & Br. Pileo orbiculari umbilicato,
pallido glabro; margine inflexo ; stipite cylindrico, subtiliter

ulverulento albo dein obscuriore ; lamellis decurrentibus pal-
lidis antice fuscatis.

30 Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungt.

On very rotten wood amongst moss. Glamis, Rev. J.
Stevenson, March and April 1874.

Pileus about 2 lines across ; stem } inch high, } line thick,
with a little white mycelium at the base. Very near to C.
cupulatus ; but that is very strongly umbonate when young,
and the umbo is always visible at the bottom of the umbilicus ;
the habitat, moreover, is different.

1423. Lentinus scoticus, B. & Br.; Fr. Ep. ed. 2, p. 485.
Inodorus ; pileo glabro hygrophano multiformi, reniformi ex-
panso ; stipite omnino obsoleto, brevi vel longo deorsum fusco-
vestito, pleruamque umbilicato; margine lobato sinuato; lamellis
dentatis decurrentibus ; mycelio repente fusco.

On decayed Ulex and rotten wood. Glamis, Rev. J. Steven-
son; Menmuir, Rev. M. Anderson.

Inodorous or, at any rate, without any odour of aniseed ;
extremely variable; pileus $-14 inch broad, smooth, hygro-
phanous, pallid, at length brownish, either quite stemless and
reniform, or variously stipitate, solitary or cespitose, some-
times deeply umbilicate, lobed at the margin, and sinuate
or plicate ; stem, when present, varying from 2 lines to as
many inches ; gills rather distant, strongly toothed, decurrent
when the stem is developed. Very rarely two pilei are
joined. The nearest ally to this curious species is Lentinus
omphalodes.

1424. Boletus sulfureus, Fr.

This fine species was found in great abundance on sawdust
at Forres by the Rev. J. Keith.

1425. B. ereus, Bull.

Surrey, M. Terry, Esq.

Spores oblong, oblique at the base, -0004—-0005 inch long,
‘0002 wide.

1426. B. carnosus, Rostk.

Stoke Pogis, M. Terry, Esq.

* Polyporus lentus, B.

On Ulex. Glamis, Rey. J. Stevenson, no. 58.

1427. P. floccopus, Rostk. St. Deutschl. Fl. no. 28, tab. 13.

On dead wood. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1428. P. trabeus, Fr.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson; Menmuir, Rev. M. Anderson.

1429. P. borealis, Fr.

Slough, M. Terry, Esq.

1430. P. (Anodermei) Ketthi?, B. & Br. Conchatus ; pileo
rubro-fusco, processibus dentiformibus hispido; hymenio
pallido ; dissepimentis laceratis.

On dead wood. Forres, Rev. J. Keith.

About 4 inch across ; conchiform, stemless, decurrent behind,

Rey. M.J. Berkeley& Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 31

bright red-brown, rough, with rigid processes; hymenium
- pallid; dissepiments lacerated.

1431. P. callosus, Fr.

On dead wood. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

1432. P. (Resupinati) collabefactus, B. & Br. Strato gla-
berrimo corticioideo ; poris primum e subiculo collabendo ex-
cavatis brevibus ; margine obtuso.

On dead wood. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

The barren parts resemble exactly a very smooth Corticium
after the fashion of C. caleeuwm ; the pores seem first to arise
from the mere collapsing of the substance, always shallow ;
margin obtuse.

1433. P. (Resupinati) Renny, B. & Br. Subiculo crasso,
pulvinato, pulverulento ; poris parvis, elongatis ; dissepimentis
tenuibus.

On wood, and running on to the ground. Hereford,
J. Renny, Noy. 1873 ; Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Forming a thick, at first somewhat frothy, then pulveru-
lent mass, white, turning to lemon-coloured when ;
pores sparingly produced, white, elongated. A very aia
species.

1434. P. (Resupinati) blepharistoma, B. & Br. Totus re-
supinatus, niveus; mycelio arachnoideo subfarinoso ; poris
parvis ; dissepimentis tenuibus ; margine ciliato-dentatis.

On dead wood. Glamis, 1874.

Very thin and delicate ; the ciliato-dentate margin of the
pores is very elegant.

1435. Hydnum squamosum, Fr. Ep. ed. 2, p. 598.

Exhibited by W. G. Smith at the Fungus show, South
Kensington, Oct. 1873. A very interesting addition to the
British flora.

1436. H. melleum, B. & Br. Melleum, effusum, tenue;
margine subtiliter byssoideo; subiculo dentibusque, apice acutis
quandoque divisis, deorsum pulverulentis, medio nudis.

On broken rails lying on the ground. Coed Coch, 1873.

1437. H. Stevensoni, B. & Br. Album, effusum, subtus
farinaceum, hic illic byssaceum; aculeis cylindricis, obtusis
vel truncatis quandoque compressis, apice pulverulentis.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson, March 1874.

1438. H. anomalum, B. & Br. Pallide flavum; strato
tenui gelatinoso ; dentibus primum granuliformibus, dein stipi-
tatis sursum obtuse divisis.

In the inside of a very rotten ash tree. Near Langridge,
Somersetshire, C. E. B., March 9, 1872.

Substance of teeth tough, with large ovate or globose
vesicles immersed in it; spores globose, shortly pedicellate.

32. Rey. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fung?

Resembles ppamanrse Corda, Anleit. fig. 71; but the substance
is very different. to Fries’s genus Mucronella.

PraTE I, fig. 1. oP cgi ant magnified; 4. horizontal section ;
c, spores, both more highly magnified.

1439. Radulum tomentosum, Fr. _ ed. 2, p. 624.

On Pyrus aucuparia. Menmuir, Rev. M. Anderson.

1440. R. deglubens, B. & Br. Orbiculare, ferrugineum,
subdiaphanum; tuberculis erectis, sen 5 AT irregularibus,
sparsis ; interstitiis levibus, e sporis albis pylverulentis.

On ash, Jan. 30, 1874. Forres, Rev. J. Keith ; New Pit-
sligo, Rev. J. F ergusson. About ' inch across.

1441. R. corallinum, B. & Br. Effusum, album ; subiculo
nitido tenuissimo pelliculoso ; tuberculis fasciculatis deorsum
divisis, obtusis, coralloideis.

Scotland. Effused for 3 inches over oak-branches partially
covered with lichens; fascicles of tubercles } inch or more
across.

1442. R. epileucum, B. & Br. Effusum, ochroleucum, totum
resupinatum ; subiculo niveo, strato ceraceo tecto ; tuberculis
sparsis cylindricis, apice sub lente fimbriatis deciduis.

On decorticated wood. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. Effused
for several inches ; tubercles falling out and showing the white
mealy subiculum, round which is an annular depression.

1443. Grandinia er ustosa, P.; Fr. Ep. ed. 1, p. 528.

On Polyporus versicolor. Gl amis, Rev. J. Stevenson, Feb.
1874.

1444. Kneiffia subgelatinosa, B. & Br. Tenuis e subflavo
cremicolor; granulis minutis subgelatinosis, apice fimbriatis.

On stumps of felled firs. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson, April
1874. Accompanied by a green alga, which penetrates the
tissue of the fungus.

1445. Craterellus clavatus, Fr. Ep. ed. 1, p- 533.

In a beech wood. Bisham, Berks, Rev. G. H. Sawyer.

1446. Cyphella fraxinicola, B. & Br. Minuta, otitis
extus nivea breviter villosa; disco flavo e sporis fuscescente,
prolifero.

On ash. Batheaston, Dec. 20, 1873.

1447. Hyphelia rosea, Fr.

New Pitsligo, Rev. J.F ergusson.

Spores minute, globose.

1448. Clavaria curta, Fr.

On the ground. Coed Coch, Holme Lacy.

* Clavaria tuberosa, Sow.

On sticks. Forres, Rev. J. Keith.

Exactly the long- lost plant of Sowerby, which is perhaps

Rey. M. J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 83

too near OC. ardenia; and possibly the same may be said of
C. juncea, notwithstanding the great difference of size.

* Hydnangium carneum, Wallr.

This has occurred lately to Dr. Dickson at Edinburgh about
the roots of Hucalyptus.

Spores *013—-014 inch in diameter.

1449. Leptostroma.glechomatis, B. & Br. Maculis fulvis ;
peritheciis irregularibus, minutis, epiphyllis.

On leaves of ground-ivy. Scotland.

Spores minute, oblong.

1450. Leptothyrium pictum, B. & Br. Maculis rufis hic illic
pallidioribus, fertilibus fusco marginatis; peritheciis nitidis
ocellatis ; sporis subeymbeeformibus curvulis.

On leaves of Lonicera. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson. A very
pretty and distinct species.

#1. Juglandis occurred abundantly last year on the green
eoat of walnuts; on examination the spores were just those
in Madame Libert’s specimens on ts see ar Spores
0008 inch long, but not (as she says) ellipsoid.

1451. Stilbum cuneiferum, B.& Br. Stipite sursum parce
ramoso, vel simplici; capitulis ovatis ; sporis cuneitormibus.

On rotten cabbage-stalks. Batheaston, April 1873. | Men-
tioned in Rabenh. no. 1662, as mixed with Periconia brasst-
ceecola.

Stems attenuated upwards, simple, or slightly divided, con-
sisting of compacted threads, which are free above and bear
the obversely wedge-shaped, pale greenish-brown spores, which

are *0004—"00045 inch long. Habit that of S. rigidum.

Prats I. fig. 2. a. plant i situ, slightly magnified; 5. tip, more
highly magnified ; ¢, d. spores.

1452. Periconia brassicecola, B. & Br. Sporis irregularibus,
ovatis, pallide brunneis, utroque apice plus minus attenuato.

Forming dense masses in the inside of rotten cabbage-stalks.
Batheaston, April 1873.

Stem black ; heads globose, at first grey, then black ; spores
0002-0004 inch long, cinereous.

Pratt I. fig. 3. a. plant in situ; b. portion of the head ; ¢. portion of
the stem; d. spores. All more or less highly magnified.

1453. P. Phillipsii, B. & Leight. Minutissima ;_stipite
sursum attenuato; capitulo globoso; sporis globosis, granu-
latis. 12
Trefriw, Rev. W.A. Leighton, 1874. On soil with a minute
species of Thelocarpon.

Stem about equal in height to the diameter of the head,-
thick for the size of the plant; spores ‘0004 inch in diameter.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 3

34 Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

Looks at first sight like a little Sphinctrina. So minute that
it is quite invisible to the naked eye.

1454. Peronospora calotheca, De By.

On Galium aparine. Forden, April, Rev. E. Vyse.

1455. P. interstitialis, B. & Br. Maculis luteis, a venis
limitatis ; floccis brevissimis, flexuosis; sporisovatis terminatis.

On leaves of primrose. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson ; Men-
muir, Rev. M. Anderson.

Spots hypophyllous, yellow, confined to the interstices of
the veins, or very rarely extending slightly beyond them ;
spores often seated obliquely, *0006--0007 inch long. Allied
to P. obliqua, Cooke.

1456. P.rufibasis, B. & Br. Maculis epiphyllis nitidis fulvis;
hypophyllis pallidis ; sporophoris linearibus ; sporis obovatis
aoneaevs variis, oblique sitis, brevissime pedicellatis.

On leaves of Myrica gale. Glamis, Rey. J. Stevenson.

The spots on the —o surface of the leaves are very con-
spicuous. Closely allied to P. obliqua and the last. Spores
very variable in length.

1457. Penicillium megalosporum, B. & Br. Niveum, breve ;
floccis fasciculatis ; sporis globosis elongatisque levibus.

In an old chicken-coop. Menimuir, Rev. M. Anderson.

Spores *0005-"001 inch in diameter, or equally variable when
oblong.

* Fusarium minutulum, Cd.

On rotten boards. St. Catherine’s, Bath, Jan. 5, 1874.

Spores ‘0002 inch long.

1458. Cylindrosporium rhabdospora, B. & Br. Maculis
amphigenis, orbicularibus, brunneis; sporis albis radiantibus,
oblongis, triseptatis, obtusis, utrinque paululum excavatis.

On leaves of Plantago. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Spores forming little radiating fascicles, oblong, slightly
hollowed out at the sides, ‘0008-002 inch or more iis.
Sometimes a second is developed at the tip of the first.

*(, ficarie, B.

Common on leaves of Ranunculus ficaria.

This is placed by Cooke in Glewosporium ; but the spores are
not contained in a perithecium. Cylindrosporium concentricum,
Grev., is, on the contrary, a true Glaosporium, and is not un-
common on cabbage-leaves.

1459. C. niveum, B. & Br. Maculis fusco marginatis;
sporis niveis, oblongis, uniseptatis, breviter pedicellatis.

On Caltha palustris, New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

Spots numerous, crowded, one or two lines across, often
a a spores oblong, uniseptate, when fully grown about
‘002 inch long.

Rey. M.J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 35

1460. Septoria hyperiet, Desm. Ann. d. Se. Nat. 1842, v.
17. p. 110.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Spores *002 inch long.

1461. S. stachydis, Desm, /. c. 1847, v. 8. p. 19.

On leaves of Stachys sylvatica. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Spores slender, thread-like, ‘001--0015 inch long.

1462. Melanconium elevatum, Cd.

On oak. Langridge, Dec. 1872, C. E. B.

Spores ‘0005 inch long.

1463. Pestalozzia funerea, Desm.

On dead Cupressus macrocarpa. Hatton, near Hounslow.

1464. Puccinia Andersont, B. & Br. Maculis orbicularibus,
brunneo cinctis; soris hypophyllis minutis congestis; sporis
oblongis, centro constrictis, obtuse apiculatis.

On the underside of leaves of Cnicus heterophyllus. Falls
of Noran, Glen Ogle, June 1874, Rev. M. Anderson.

Spots visible only on the upperside, orbicular, surrounded
by a brown border, and a central patch indicating the position
ot the minute crowded sori, which are almost concealed by
the pubescence of the leaf; spores very like those of P. dis-
coideum as figured by Corda. This was originally found at
the Den of Airlie by Mr. Gardiner.

1465. P. Fergussonit, B. & Br. Maculis pallidis; soris
minutis in orbiculos congestis ; sporis oblongis, obtuse apicu-
latis.

On leaves of Viola palustris. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fer-
gusson.

This is very different from P. violarum, not only in the
minute crowded sori, but in the elongated spores.

1466. P. senecionis, Libert, i. no. 92 ; Cd. fase. iv. fig. 54.

On Senecio aquatica. Noran woods, Menmuir, Rey. M.
Anderson.

1467. P. tripolii, B.& Br. Soris magnis ; sporis elongatis,
apice truncatis binodulosis, vel appendice crassa mammeform1
preeditis.

On leaves of Aster tripolium. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fer-
gusson.

We have no authentic specimen of P. asteris, Schwein ; bu
samples from different parts of the United States diffe
materially from the plant before us, of which, however, a
present we have seen only a single specimen.

1468. Coleosporium pingue, Lév. Var. alchemille. |

This appears not to be uncommon. ‘The sori are crowded,
and radiate from the base of the leaf. We have it from
Scotland and Wales ; and it occurs in Northamptonshire.

3*

36 Rey. M. J. Berkeley & Mr.C.E. Broome on British Fungi.

1469. Aecidium incarceratum, B. & Br. Soris minutis,
in orbes irregulares congestis; peridiis omnino in parenchy-
mate foliorum inclusis; sparsis pallidis. Rab. Exs. no. 1492.

On leaves of Sagittaria. Bungay, Mr. Stocks.

The tissue of the peridium is far more delicate than in most
of the species.

* EE. berberidis, P.

On leaves of Mahonia. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Turning black when old. Some of the spores are embraced
by the curved tips of the creeping mycelium, exactly after the
manner of the supposed sexual phenomena in several Fungi.

* 4. scrophularie, De C.

On Serophularia nodosa. Woods of Fearn, Rev. M. Ander-
son.

Very highly developed, looking like a little orange Peziza
with an inflexed border. These specimens do not turn brown.

The above was written when we first received the plant
from Mr. Anderson; but in subsequent specimens the sori of
the etdium were surrounded with flat irregular dark specks,
which on examination proved the following species of Uro-
myces, which has lately appeared in the ‘Gardener’s Chronicle’
with a figure.

1470. Uromyces concomitans, B. & Br. Soris in annulum
congestis irregularibus planis ; sporis obovatis, levibus ; pedi-
cellis deorsum attenuatis.

Surrounding eidium scrophularie. Woods of Noran and
Fearn, Rev. M. Anderson. ,

1471. Protomyces microsporus, Ung. Maculis candidis
sporis globosis, pallidis.

On leaves of Ranunculus ficaria. New Pitsligo, Rev. J.
Fergusson.

On examining the specimens of Cylindrosporium ficaricee
in Berkeley’s ‘ British Fungi,’ we find the same globose
bodies, and therefore suppose that there must be some intimate
connexion between the two. Dr. Farlow, on his late visit to
this country, brought specimens from De Bary which seemed
to be identical.

1472. P.chrysosplenii, B. & Br. Maculis albis crassiusculis ;
sporis globosis, hyalinis, pedicellatis.

On leaves of Chrysoplenium oppositifolium. New Pitsligo,
Rey. J. Fergusson.

1473. P. Fergussoni, B. & Br. Maculis punctisve brunneis,
irregularibus ; sporis obovatis, primum hyalinis, brevissime
pedicellatis, lowitonas dein fuscis.

On leaves of Myosotis. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

These curious productions of very uncertain affinity are too

Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr. C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 37

interesting to pass over, though further information is very
desirable.

1474. P. menyanthes, De By. Brandpilz. p. 19; Rab. Exs.
no. 1500.

On leaves of Menyanthes. Bungay, Mr. Stocks. On Coma-
rum palustre, Scotland.

1474 bis. P. macrosporus, Ung.

On leaves and stalks of Acopodium. Rev. M. Anderson.

1475. Myzxotrichum ochraceum, B. & Br. Flavum, dein
virens ; floccis sursum elongatis acutis, ramulis deflexis.

On the shavings of hurdle-makers. Hermitage Woods, St.

_Catherine’s, Bath, March 1874.

Spores ‘00015 inch in diameter. When placed in alcohol
they adhere in clusters as if surrounded by a membrane or in-
volved in mucus.

In &. eruginosum the flocci are hamate (a character appa-
rently overlooked by Montagne, whose specimens we have re-
examined), in J. deflecum branched to the extremity. In this
they project without any branchlets far beyond the common
mass.

Pratt I. fig. 4. a. pee slightly magnified ; b. base of spines, forming
a network; c. mass of spores; d. tip of spine; e. spores. All more or less
highly magnified.

1476. Gyromitra gigas, Fr.

On the ground. Coed Coch, Mrs. Lloyd Wynne, March
1874. It has also occurred to Mr. Currey.

1477. Vibrissea margarita, White, Scott. Nat. u. 1874,

. 218.
‘ On wet wood. Perth, Dr. Buchanan White; Braemar Mor,
Schron.

Distinguished by its very hairy stem.

1478. Peziza (Helvelloidex) cochleata, B. alutacea, Fr. ;
Scheeff. t. 150; Berg. t. 173.

Bowood, C. E. B.

1479. P. (Geopyxis) ciborium, Fr.

On the ground. C. Spencer Perceval.

The larger form, which seems quite different from the Peziza
figured in ‘ Flora Danica.’ There are a few brown mycelioid
fibres at the base, while the earth above is filled with scattered
patches of spawn. Sporidia ‘001 by °0004—-0005 inch.

1480. P. (Humaria) exiditformis, B. & Br. Orbicularis,
luride purpurea; margine elevato inflexo; stipite sursum
incrassato; sporidiis late ellipticis, binucleatis; hymenio
eribroso.

* On silver sand. Cork, Mr. D. Saunders, March 1873. On
rotten wood, Stannage Park, C. E. B., March 1873.

38 Rey. M. J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

Two lines or more wide. Contracting very much when
dry. Paraphyses slightly clavate ; sporidia ‘0007 inch long,
0004 wide.

1481. P. (Humaria) fusspora, B. Lond. Journ. Bot. 1846 ;
var. scotica, Rabenh. Exsicc.

On heathy ground. Berwick, Dr. Johnstone; Menmuir,
Rev. M. Anderson, Dec. 22, 1873. On turfy soil, New Pit-
sligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

A very pretty species, varying from nearly white to orange
or blood-red. Sporidia ‘001-0012 inch long, "0005 wide.

1482. P. (Lachnea) brunneola, Desm.

On oak-leaves, Mr. Phillips.

This is very probably the same as P. fuscescens, P, Des-
maziéres says of his plant that the paraphyses are much
longer than the asci, straight, fusiform, pointed, and as wide
as the asci. In Mr. Phillips’s plant, however, the width of the
asci as compared with that of the paraphyses is not exactly
the same. The question, perhaps, is whether it should not
be referred to Desmazierella.

1483. P. (Hymenoscyphe) strobilina, Fr.

On fir-cones, Sfebtlasid: where it appears tobe common. The
whole cone is sometimes covered with a floccose furfuraceous
subiculum.

1484, P. (Mollisia) rubella, P.

On decayed wood with P. vinosa. New Pitsligo, Rev. J.
Fergusson.

1485. P. (Mollisia) Stevenson?, B. & Br. Minuta; stipite
brevissimo sursum incrassato; cupulis subglobosis, saccharinis;
sporidiis minutis subeymbeeformibus.

On decorticated wood. Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Minute, subglobose, sugar-coloured, externally minutely
granular. Sporidia ‘0005 inch long. This is accompanied by
white creeping threads, which give off erect branches bearing
obovate spores ‘001 inch long. Probably a conidiiferous state.

1486. Helotium tuba, Fr., b. ochracea.

On a heap of decaying vegetables. Menmuir, Rev. M.
Anderson, March 1874.

1487. H. melleum, B. & Br. Pallide melleum; stipite
brevi cylindrico; cupulis planis flexuosis; margine elevato
inflexo; ascis elongatis, lanceolatis ; sporidiis biseriatis, fusi-
formibus, uno latere curvulis, ical orem

On rotten wood. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

About a line broad; stem half as much high; sporidia
‘0012 inch long. Allied to H. luteolum.

1488. H. sublateritium, B. & Br. Pallide lateritium ; sti-
pite brevi cylindrico, subtiliter albo-villoso, glabrescente ;

Rey. M. J. Berkeley& Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi. 39

cupulis planis, subtus venosis; margine elevato; ascis linea-
ribus ; sporidiis uniseriatis, breviter fusiformibus, binucleatis.

On stems of herbaceous plants. Glamis, Rev. J. Ste-
venson.

Sporidia -001 inch long, one fifth as much wide in the
centre.

1489. Psilopezia myrothecioides, B. & Br. Suborbicularis;
margine laciniato tomentoso, pallide flavo; disco viridi-atro ;
ascis linearibus ; sporidiis ellipticis, margine pellucidis.

On Prunus padus. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

Sporidia ‘0009 inch long.

One of the most curious circumstances about this species is
that some of the asci contain a very delicate spiral thread or
line, a structure which Fuckel has observed in some other
species.

Prate II. fig. 5. a. plant, in situ, of the natural size; 5. ditto, magnified ;
ec. asci; d. tip of ascus ; ¢. sporidia. All more or less highly magnified.

1490. Patellaria Fergussoni, B. & Br. Stipite brevi, sur-
sum incrassato ; cupulis planis, extus fuscis, granulosis; hy-
menio plano vel pulvinato luteo; ascis elongatis; sporidiis
filiformibus ; paraphysibus capite globoso.

On Prunus padus. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

Sporidia ‘009 inch long.

Puare II. fig. 6. a. ascus ; b. sporidium; c¢. tip of paraphysis; d. cells
of cup. All highly magnified.

1491. Ascobolus consociatus, B. & Br. Cupulis extus ru-
gosis, granulatis, pallide flavis vel albidis ; ascis clavatis bre-
vibus; paraphysibus linearibus; sporidiis octonis biseriatis,
late fusiformibus.

On the remains of Spheria cupulifera. Langridge, C. E. B.,
April 14, 1873.

Cups ‘003-0105 inch in diameter.

Puate II. fig. 7. a. plant, in situ; b. single cup; ¢. ascus with para-
physes; d. sporidia. All more or less magnified.

1492. Nectria citrino-aurantia, Desm. Pl. Crypt. ser. 2,
no. 778; Rab. Exs. no. 325.

On willow-twigs. Batheaston, Dec. 1873.

Densely czspitose; sporidia oblong, *0003--00035 inch
long.

Puate II. fig. 8. a, 6. plant, im situ; c. asci; d. sporidia. All more or
less magnified.

1493. Spheria (Villose) membranacea, B. & Br. Semi-
immersa; peritheciis amplis membranaceis, pilis brevibus
flexibilibus tectis ; sporidiis breviter fusiformibus uniseptatis.

40 Rev. M.J. Berkeley & Mr.C. E. Broome on British Fungi.

On very rotten wood. Langridge, April 27, 1874, C. E. B.

Walls composed of large cells; sporidia *0015 inch long,
‘0007 wide.

On the same wood with this species, and probably its stylo-
sporous state, is a minute Sphwronema, tlask-shaped, with a
long slender neck and minute globose spores.

Prats IL. fig. 9. a. plant, in situ ; b. tissue of perithecia; c. ascus;
d, sporidia. vi more or less highly magnified.

* Venturia alchemille, B. & Br. Peritheciis minutis in
maculas parvas stellatas congestis ; ascis brevibus lanceolatis ;
sporidiis fusiformibus uniseptatis.

On leaves of Alchemilla, on which it appears in the form of
little jet-black stellate spots. New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergus-
son, Dec. 31, 1873.

Sporidia shortly fusiform, narrow, °0005 inch long, uni-
septate.

This is Asteroma, Grev., Stigmatea, Cooke; apparently
owing its stellate appearance to the perithecia following the
veins of the leaves. Fuckel’s specimens have the character-
istic short hairs.

* Dothidea betulina, Fr.

Pycnidia of this species have been sent from the Rey. J.
Stevenson, and very closely resemble those of D. ulm7, which
have also been received from Scotland, and are equally refer-
able to the genus Piggotia.

1494. Hysterium arundinaceum, Schr., var. gramineum ;
H. culmigenum, var. B, Fr. Syst. v. 2. p. 591; Moug. &
Nest.

On leaves of grass. Torres, Rev. J. Keith.

This agrees exactly with H. arundinaceum, and is the plant
of Mougeot and Nestler, and not with H. culmigenum, to which
the specimen in Cooke’s ‘ Exsiccata’ belongs.

1495. Mucor pruinosus, B. & Br. Pusillus, niveus; vesi-
culis globosis, reticulatis ; sporis irregularibus.

Covering with a thin white stratum the soil of garden-pots,
the plants in which in consequence perished. Sibbertoft
Nov. 1873. Spores ‘(0007-0012 inch long. Some decayed
seeds of kidney-beans had been in the soil, and probably were
the nidus of the mould.

1496. Thamnidium Van Tieghemi, B. & Br. T. elegans,
Ann. d. Se. Nat. sér. 5. v. xvii. p. 321.

On cabbage-stalks.

Clearly quite different from 7. elegans (Ascophora elegans,
Cd.), as a comparison of Van Tieghem’s figure and Corda’s

Capt. F. W. Hutton on new Species of Crustacea. 41

will at once show. 7’. elegans has occurred in this country on
fowl’s dung.

1497. Agaricus (Collybia) Stevensoni, B. & Br. Pileo
semiovato, obtuso, viscido, pallide luteo hic illic e visco macu-
lato; stipite tenui fibrilloso sursum pulverulento extus intus-

ue bnfinlo radicato ; lamellis latis adnatis, dente decurrentibus
istantibus candidis.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson, Aug. Pileus 4 inch across and
high; stem 14 inch high, scarce a line thick, composed of
fibres.

Allied to Ag. ventricosus, but differing in its slender almost
solid stem, viscid semiovate plane and very broad, adnate,
somewhat ventricose plane gills.

1498. Agaricus (Hypholoma) si/aceus, P.

Glamis, Rev. J. Stevenson.

Pileus viscid, bright orange rufous; stem 4 inches high,
at length hollow, solid and slightly swollen at the base.
Smell resembling that of meal. Spores pale purple-brown.

1499. Cortinartus (Inoloma) traganus, Fr., var. finitimus,
Weinm. p. 155.

Torres, Rev. J. Keith.

Smell not at all that of the typical form, but pleasant though
feta resembling that of gum just beginning to ferment.

ileus silky, at length smooth, lilac, as is the stem, which is
yellowish and mottled within, but not saffron-coloured nor
brown.

This peculiar form is the more interesting as it has not been
met with in Sweden.

1500. Hustegia arundinacea, Fr. Peziza Kneiffii, Wallr.

New Pitsligo, Rev. J. Fergusson.

Quite different from a form of Peziza fusca, which is named
in some herbaria P. Knezffit.

[To be continued. |

Il].— Descriptions of two new Species of Crustacea from
New Zealand. By Captain F. W. Hurron, C.M.Z.S.

Sesarma pentagona.

Carapace subquadrate, smooth, broader than long ; anterior
lateral margin with two teeth ; front nearly vertical, with four
rounded projections; lateral regions obliquely striated; a

42 Capt. F. W. Hutton on new Species of Crustacea.

pore mark in the centre, the apex prolonged to the
ront, which it divides. Area on each side of the mouth below
with moniliform transverse striz. Arms trigonal, striated on
the outside ; hands smooth outside, and with a few scattered
granules inside; fingers smooth, Legs with the third joint
very broad, compressed, acute above, and armed with a single
tooth at the apex, smooth; outer joints and claws tomentose.
Length *67 inch ; ratio of length to breadth 1: 1°27.

A single specimen in the Colonial Museum, Wellington,
locality not stated.

Palinurus Edwardsit.

Male. Carapace beaked, armed with spines and large oval
depressed tubercles separated by rows of short hairs. Beak
small, compressed, curved upward, and with two small spines
at its base; spines on each side of the beak compressed and
smooth. Abdomen transversely sulcated, and covered with
flat tubercles, each segment with a row of short hairs on its
posterior margin; a single tooth on the posterior margin of
the lateral lobes of the abdominal segments. Anterior legs
with a strong spine on the inferior margin of the second and
third joints, none on the penultimate joint; the superior
margin of the distal extremity of the third joint of the last
four pairs of legs armed with two spines, a smaller one in
front of the larger. Length from beak to end of telson
9°5 inches.

Colour. Carapace and antenne dark brownish purple;
abdomen the same, marbled with yellow; legs and caudal
appendages reddish orange, more or less cs with purple.

In the female the beak is wanting, and there is a spine on
the inferior margin of the distal extremity of the penultimate
joint of the last pair of legs, making it subchelate.

Locality. Otago Heads, common.

This species differs from P. Lalandii in its much smaller
size, in the shape of the beak (which is straight and conical
in P. Lalandii), in having no spine on the penultimate joint
of the anterior legs, and in having a second small spine at the
distal extremity of the third joint of the last four pairs of
legs. I have named it in honour of M. Alphonse Milne-
Edwards, who has done so much to increase our knowledge
of New-Zealand carcinology.

On a new Genus of Carboniferous Polyzoa. 43

IV.—Note on a new Provisional Genus of Carboniferous

Polyzoa. By R. Eruerrpee, Jun., F.G.S.
[Plate IV. B. figs. 1-4.]

HYPHASMOPORA, gen. noy. *

Polyzoarium dendroid (?), calcareous, composed of small
cylindrical stems, often bifurcating. Cell-depressions arranged
in linear longitudinal series, more or less separated from one
another by a cancellated network or reticulation, forming the
sdiestitial inieiave; and predominating at one part of the poly-
zoarium more than at others, presenting a longitudinal zone,
devoid, or nearly so, of cell-depressions. The interstitial net-
work consists of a series of irregularly formed pores.

The fragments to which I have provisionally applied the
above name consist of small occasionally bifurcating stems,
with nearly the whole of the surface occupied by six or more
longitudinal rows or series of pyriform and (for the size of the
organism) large cell-depressions, subalternating one with the
other. The imtermediate and remaining portions of the in-
terstitial surface, between each longitudinal series and each
individual cell, are occupied by small, irregularly formed, but
generally elongate pores, forming a reticulated or cancellated
network. ‘This is more particularly the case over one part of
the surface, generally devoid of cell-depressions, but occasion-
ally with a single row running up the centre, or one or two
irregularly placed. This space is bounded by the two lateral
rows or serles of cell-depressions, one occupying each side of
the stem. At times the poral reticulation between the longi-
tudinal series of cell-depressions is almost absent, or consider-
ably reduced, when, the lateral prominent margins of two
contiguous series uniting, a dividing ridge or keel is formed,
which, when viewed transversely, gives to the cross section of
the stem a slightly multiangular appearance. The cell-depres-
sions lead upwards and inwards to the true cell-aperture or
orifice, considerably smaller than the larger opening, and ap-
parently oval in outline.

The cells are at first vertical, and then curve obliquely up-
wards and outwards to the surface, where they open at right
angles to the imaginary axis, the pyriform depression in which

* Upacya, tissue or web ; mopos,a passage or pore. [The specimens are
in the collection of the Geological Survey of Scotland; and this descrip-
tion is published by permission of the Director-General of the Geological
Survey. |

44 On a new Genus of Carboniferous Polyzoa.

the orifice is placed having a prominent margin, projecting a
little from the surface of the stem at its raat Bhs whilst the
true orifice itself projects at its lower margin. At the point
at which the cells bend from the perpendicular to the oblique
angle at which they pass to the surface, one of the walls is
much constricted, that nearest the external surface.

I have never seen this pretty coralline in any other condition
than such fragments as are here figured; but a specimen has
lately come under my notice in which there appears to be the
remains of a lateral branch or dissepiment, after the manyer
of Polypora or Fenestella; but on this point I am in doubt.
Under these circumstances it would be premature to state
whether the habit was simply dendroid, with free stems and
branches, or reticulate.

I submitted specimens of the simple bifurcating stems to
Mr. Busk, who very kindly informed me that in such a con-
dition they resembled the genus Vincularia, Defrance, but that
none of its hitherto described species were so pitted or reticu-
lated, and that, as the openings of the cells do not appear to
be placed on all sides of the stems, as they are invariably
in Vincularia, it is probably the type of a new genus, perhaps
allied to the latter.

As I am unable to meet with any generic diagnosis which
would include the form, I have adopted, provisionally at least,
the foregoing name for its reception, and for a specific desig-
nation would associate with it the name of Mr. Busk, to whose
kindness I am indebted for much information on fossil Polyzoa.
In addition to this species, there are one or two others in my
possession which will perhaps come under this genus.

Hyphasmopora Buskii, sp. nov.

Cell-depressions pyriform, subalternating with one another,
narrowing towards their ventral margins, expanding above,
where they project a little from the surtace of the polyzoarium,
arranged in about six linear series, the er depressions
of each row separated from one another vertically by the in-
terstitial reticulation ; laterally the margins of contiguous rows
sometimes unite, forming dividing ridges or keels; cell-orifice
round, placed within the cell-depression at its upper extremity.
The interstitial network encloses a series of irregular poral
openings. The sides are occupied by the two lateral rows of
cell-depressions. The reverse, over which the reticulation at-
tains its greatest development, sometimes has a single row of
large cell-depressions placed along the median line, at various
distances from one another.

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Madagascar River- Tog. 45

Localities. Limekilns Old Quarry, near Limekilns House,
near East Kilbride, from shale between the first and second
limestones of the Calderwood series, Lower Carboniferous
Limestone group; Calderside Old Quarry, near East Kilbride,
from a similar geological horizon: collected by Mr. James
Bennie. Mousewater, opposite Lambcatch, near Wilsontown,
from shale between two thin limestones of the Lower Carbo-
niferous Limestone group; quarry near Hillhead, near Wil-
sontown, from shale over the Guildhouse Limestone, Lower
Carboniferous Limestone group: collected by Mr. A. Macco-
nochie (collection of the Geological Survey of Scotland).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV. B.
[The figures are all considerably enlarged. ]

Fig. 1. Hyphasmopora Buskit, a bifurcating stem, showing the longitu-
dinal series of cell-depressions, with a peculiar swelling of the
interstitial surface.

Fig. 2. The same. In this specimen are visible a few of the true cell-

orifices.

Fig. 3. The same, showing the opposite face or interstitial zone, with its
single row of cell-depressions.

Fig. 4. The same, a similar specimen to the last, but the branches with
a wider angle of bifurcation.

V.—On the Madagascar River-Hog (Potamochcerus), and on
the Skulls of the three Species of the Genus. By Dr.
J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate IV. A.]

Fxacourt, in his ‘ History of Madagascar,’ notices a wild
boar in that island; and D’Aubenton, in his additions to
Buffon’s ‘ Hist. Nat.’ xiv. p. 390, describes a dry head of a
“ sanglier de Madagascar” in the Cabinet of Paris, which he
says 1s that of a ‘‘cochon de Siam ;” but by his description it
is evidently that of a river-hog (Potamochewrus). I noticed it
as a species of that genus in ‘ Proc. Zool. Soc.’ 1868, p. 38,
more especially as Mr. Sclater informed me that there was
a living specimen of the animal from Madagascar in the
Garden of Plants at Paris; and in the ‘Catalogue of Car-
nivorous, Pachydermatous, and Edentate Animals in the
British Museum,’ 1869, p. 344, I named it Potamocherus
madagascariensis, observing that I was not aware of any spe-
cimen in this country. I now find, which had escaped me

46 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Madagascar River-Hog.

when I gave the name madagascariensis to this species, that
M. Grandidier, in the ‘ Revue et Magasin de Zoologie,’ 1867,
tome xix. p. 318, had named the wild pig from Madagascar
Potamocherus Edwardsii; and I gladly adopt his name, as
it was published previously.

All M. Grandidier says respecting this species is :—‘‘P.
Edwardsii (nob.). Nom es te Lambou. De la cédte §.0.
(Moroundava). Roux-cannelle, criniére blanchatre, épaisse ;
membres d’un brun foneé. ‘Taille petite. Les soies sont trés-
longues ; les oreilles sont dépourvues de pinceau de poils a
leurs extrémités; joues noires, encadrées de longues soies
blanches.”’

The British Museum purchased of Mr. Edward Bartlett a
young specimen of a wild pig from Ambodiaque, west of

ananarivo, the capital of Madagascar, which he names
“ Potamocherus madagascariensis.” I have compared with
this specimen a young bosch-vark (Potamocherus africanus)
in the British Museum from South Africa, and I can find very
little difference between it and the much younger specimen
from Madagascar received from Mr. Bartlett.

The latter has the longer white hairs on the chine, which are
black at the base and form a black spot between the ends of the
bladebones; and it agrees in the general colouring, and only
differs from the larger specimen in having the short black stripes
on the sides rather less indistinct, evidently the remains of
the dark spots with which the very young bosch-varks are
marked.

The skull of this specimen, which is probably that of a
female, kas the impressions on the side of the nose only
slightly defined, and the zygomatic arch is thin and with a
rounded outline beneath. ‘The nose is slender and rather flat,
and rounded on the sides of the upper edge, but was in too
young a state to afford any specific characters.

I was inclined to believe it to be the young of the continental
species. I had not seen an adult skin from Madagascar ;
and unfortunately the skull was in too young a state to show
the characters of the species. But Mr. Edward Gerrard, jun.,
has since brought to the Museum the skull of an adult male
river-hog (Potamocherus) from Tamatava forest in Madagascar,
which proves that the Madagascar animal is a very distinet
species, characterized by the narrowness of the nose, with a
rounded upper edge, the width of the skull at. the zygomatic
arch, and the angular outline of the lower edge of this arch,
and by the situation of the aperture for the vessel in the lower
jaw, which seems to be a permanent character, as it is uniform

Dr. J. E. Gray on the Skulls of Potamochcerus. 47

in the six or eight skulls of P. africanus and P. porcus in
the British Museum.

The three species of this genus may be thus characterized
by their skulls :—

* Head and face varied with blackish ; fur elongate, harsh. Crest of
the sheath of the upper canines elongate in the male.

P. africanus. Nose of skull broad, flat at top, and keeled
at sides ; lower edge of zygomatic arch regularly curved.
South and Central Africa.

P. Edwardsti. Nose of skull narrow, rounded at top and
upper margin of sides; lower edge of zygomatic arch sub-
angy a in the middle. (Plate IV. A.)

a

dagascar.

** Head and face varied with white ; dorsal mane white. Crest of the
sheath of the upper canines of the male shorter, broad.

P. porcus. Nose of skull broad, flat at top, and keeled
on the upper margin.
West coast of Africa.

They may be further characterized as follows :—

* The zygomatic arch swollen out, with an irregularly rounded lower
edge ; the impression on the side of the forehead broad and trun-
cated behind, with a perpendicular edge just before the orbit ;
the lower jaw with the perforation for the passage of the vessel
under the space between the second and third lower grinders ; the
front of the upper part of the nose flat, broad, rather keeled on
the sides.

Potamocherus porcus, Gray, Hand-Cat. B.M. tab. 23. fig. 1, ¢,

The lobe over the sheath of the upper canines of the male
truncated, spreading outwards, and not reaching the callosity
of the lateral ridge on the side of the nose.

Potamocherus africanus, Gray, Hand-Cat. B.M. tab. 23.
fig. 2,3.
The lobe over the sheath of the upper canines of the male
elongate, adpressed to and reaching the callosity of the lateral
ridge on the side of the nose.

48 Dr.J.E. Gray on the Skulls of Potamocheerus.

** The zygomatic arch swollen out, broad in the middle, andwith a pro-
duced subangular lower edge ; the impression on the side of the
forehead rather narrow, obliquely truncated, produced above so
as to have an oblique edge, extending forward in front of the
orbit ; lower jaw with a perforation for the passage of the vessel
under the space between the first and second lower grinders ; the
front of the upper part of the nose narrow, flattish, rounded on
the sides.

Potamocherus Edwardsii.

The lobe over the sheath of the upper canines elongate,
adpressed, and reaching the callosity of the lateral ridge on
the side of the nose.

The lobe over the base of the sheath of the canines in the
males is elongate and adpressed to the sides of the nose, as in
P. africanus, and not short and diverging outwards as in
P. porcus. The skull has a much slenderer nose, is much
lower behind, and has a narrower occipital end than in either
of the continental species, in both of which it is high and
broad behind and has a broad square nose.

The skulls of the female river-hogs (Potamocherus) only
have a sharp ridge across the base of the sheath of the canines ;
and the sides of the nose are smooth, and not callous and warty
in the middle part as in the males; and the impressions on the
sides of the forehead just before the eyes are not so deep and
well marked as in the skulls of the males; and the lobe of the
maxillary bone forming the front portion of the maxillary
arch is broader than in the males.

The lobe over the base of the canines of the males of
P. porcus is compressed, callous, and rugose at the ends.
It seems to vary in shape: in two skulls in the Museum
from the Cameroons and Gaboon it is moderately broad,
with a rounded outer edge and a convex rounded outer sur-
face ; and in one from West Africa (believed to be from the
Niger) it is flattened, broader, and with a much flatter
surface. The lobes over the base of the canines of the
males of P. africanus are longer and broader; one has
a distinct keel on the hinder part of the outer side; and
the other has but very slight indications of such a keel and
is rounded.

Mr. R. J. L. Guppy on new Species of Bivalve Mollusca. 49

VI.—On new Species of Bivalve Mollusca found at Cumana,
Venezuela. By R. J. LecumMere Guppy, F.L.S., F.G.S.,
Ke.

[Plate VII. figs. 1 & 2.)

One of the shells now to be described is a large and fine

species of Venus. If I mistake not, this species has been

regarded by some as the V. crenulata of Chemnitz; but the

shell which I have for years considered to be that species is a

smaller and very different one.

The other shell is a Mactra, not belonging to the typical
group of that genus, but, on the contrary, somewhat of an
aberrant form. It is a large and interesting species.

The recent, not less than the fossil, shell-fauna of Cumana
is very interesting. Among the recent shells are several
which are by no means common in the West Indies—as, for
instance, the true Persona reticularis (Linn.), which, though
nearly allied to, must not be confounded with the P. clathrata
of Madagascar nor with the fossil P. s¢millima of the West-
Indian Miocene. Dipsacus glabratus occurs at Cumana; and
I have also from that place an undetermined species of Fusus
(which resembles young shells of Fasciolaria gigantea, except
that it has a longer canal), and also the following—Solarium
tessellatum, Phos gquadelupensis, Venus fleruosa, Calyptrea
auriculata (of which apparently there is a good figure in the
large edition of Cuvier’s ‘Regne Animal,’ pl. 48. f. 4, under the
name of C. Cuvier?, Desh.), Oliva SPY (several forms),
and O. monilifera, Reeve (?= 0, mutica, Say, =nitidula),

Venus superba, n. sp. Pl. VII. fig. 2.

Ovate, slightly subtrigonal, a little inequilateral, ventricose ;
anteriorly produced and rounded; posteriorly produced and
subangulate ; umbones closely approximate; lunule large,
striated with irregular diverging lamellae, distinctly defined
by a sharp groove; posterior dorsal area large, striate, not
distinctly defined. Valves marked with numerous irregular
angulate streaks of chestnut or brown, and adorned with
numerous concentric crenate ribs, which are rather more distant,
thinner, and more distinctly crenate near the anterior and
posterior margins ; on the disk the ribs are square, flattened,
and polished, and the crenation is less marked. Length 70
millims., height 55, thickness about 45.

Mactra anserina,n. sp. Pl. VII. fig. 1.

Oval, compressed, subequilateral, gaping widely posteriorly ;
Ann. d&: Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv.

50 Mr. R. J. L. Guppy on

anteriorly somewhat produced and subangular; posteriorly
high, with a decided obtuse angle formed by a low keel
running from the umbo, on the upper and posterior side of
which keel the shell is covered with a black epidermis. Valves
flattened, white, rather fragile, marked with concentric strize
of growth, which are worn smooth on the disk and umbones,
but towards the ventral margin are covered with a yellowish-
brown wrinkled epidermis. Length 85 millims., height 60,
thickness 30.

Closely allied to M. fragilis, which, indeed, appears to have
been confounded with it. The details of the hinge are some-
what similar to those of the hinge of Hemimactra gigantea ;
but the postcarinal area resembles that of Schizodesma. The
latter feature is much developed in our shell, and is remark-
able for its black epidermis, that of the other portions of the
shell being of a light brown.

VII.—Notice of some Marine Shells found on the Shores of
Trinidad. By R. J. LecoMERE Gurpy, F.L.S., F.G.S., &e.

[Plate VII. figs. 3 & 4.]

Purpura trinitatensis, Guppy.

A solid, ovate, yellowish, subrimate shell, adorned with
numerous rounded spiral ridges, which are crossed by fine
imbricating strize: whorls about 6, with four spiral rows of
obtuse elongated tubercles, of which the two upper rows are
much the largest, the superior one forming the angle of the
whorls : suture hidden by a row of stout curved and reflected
lamellae, of which there are about three above each of the
tubercles on the angle of the whorl: spire conic, sharp:
mouth pink within, and often ornamented with two or three
more or less interrupted spiral red or chestnut lines correspond-
ing to the external rows of tubercles: aperture oval, with a
sinall and decided posterior canal forming the successive sutural
lamelle; anterior canal open and a little reflected: pillar-lip
smooth, flattened or hollowed out, bright pink ; outer lip den-
ticulate, obsoletely striate within. Height 40 millims., greatest
breadth 27, longest diameter of aperture 26.

Hab, Gulf of Paria.

A species somewhat resembling P. mancinella, but with a
sharper spire and a more decided striation. The sutural
lamella are well developed, like those of P. coronata. ‘There
is a strong’ idge round the base,

Marine Shells from Trinidad. 5)

Cardium eburniferum, Guppy. Pl. VII. fig. 3.

Shell a little angularly suboval, moderately tumid: externally
marked with irregular orange-brown spots, and adorned with
thirty-five narrow imbricated ribs sleseby covered towards the
margins of the shell with numerous porcellaneous semitubular
tubercles, which are thicker anteriorly ; posterior edge nearly
straight, strongly serrate. Hinge-teeth ——, strong. Interior
salmon-colour, growing white towards the strongly dentate
margins, which are yellowish. Height 52 millims., length 45,
thickness 40.

Hab. South coast of Trinidad (7. W. Carr), Found abun-
dantly at Grenada.

Cardium haitense, Sowerby, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.
vol. vi. p. 52, pl. x. f. 11.

An oblique subovate shell, with 20-24 radiating, nodose,
rather square ribs wider than their finely crenate interstices.
Allied to C. subovale, Brod.

This was originally described by Sowerby as a fossil from
Haiti; but I have dredged two small examples of it in the
Gulf of Paria.

Arca centrota, Guppy, Proc. Scientific Assoc. of Trinidad,
p- 175 (Dec. 1867). Pl. VII. fig. 4,

This species was described as a fossil; but I have since
ascertained that it is likewise living on our coasts, having been
collected by myself on the shores of the Gulf of Paria, and
by Mr. Carr on the south coast of Trinidad. Its umbones
are often pink or red, which colour is visible inside as well as
outside ; and the shell has a hairy epidermis, generally worn
off at the umbones, Height 17 millims., length 24,

The following is the original description :—“ Transversely
subrhomboidal, with a strong wide carination running from
the umbo to the posterior angle; ornamented with many
(36-38) squamosely nodose radiating ribs, each with a fine
subsidiary thread-like rib in the narrow interstice; anterior
margin short, rounded; posterior margin strongly sinuate,
angulate above with the hinge-line, and forming a more rounded
angle with the strongly crenate lower margin, Hinge-teeth
small in the middle of the straight hinge, but becoming larger
and diverging considerably towards the angles; ligamental
area more or less grooved, especially anteriorly.”

4*

52 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on

Thracia dissimilis.

Ovate-oblong, compressed, white, roughened by numerous
fine granules, which are generally arranged in lines radiating
from the umbo; transversely excentrically plaited ; anteriorly
rounded ; posteriorly i aad truncate, with a keel (most
prominent on the smaller valve) running from the umbo to
the lower posterior angle. Height 27 millims., length 40,
thickness 15.

This is nearly allied to 7. plicata, which Reeve (Conch. Icon.
Thracia, 7) considered it to be. Our shell is rather interme-
diate between 7. plicata and T. magnifica, differing from the
former in ornamentation and general shape. On a tablet in
the British Museum the name dissimilis is applied to our
species; but I have not been able to find any authority for
that name, which I adopt for the shell.

The animal is furnished with two long siphons, separate for
the whole of their length and coarsely fringed. The epi-
dermis along the posterior margin extends beyond the shell
and covers the bases of the siphons.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

[ All the figures are of the natural size. }

Fig. 1. Mactra anserina, right valve. Cumana, Venezuela.

Fig. 2. Venus superba, right valve. Cumana, Venezuela.

Fig. 3. Cardium eburniferum, right valve. South coast, Trinidad.
Fig. 4a. Arca centrota, right valve, interior.

Fig. 4b. The same, right valve of a large specimen, exterior.

Port-of-Spain, Trinidad, Sept. 1874.

VIII.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.
No, XI. Some Carboniferous Ostracoda from Russia.
By Prof. T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S., &c., and
James W, Kirxsy, Esq.

[Plate VI.]

In the seventh livraison of the first volume of his ‘ Lethea
Rossica ’* M, d’Eichwald figures and describes rent species
of Palzozoic Entomostraea, twelve of which are from the

* We refer to the French edition, published at Stuttgart in 1860.

7

'

Paleozoic Bivalced Entomostraca. 53

Carboniferous rocks of Russia. Most of these species had
been previously noticed by him, though not figured, in the
‘ Bulletin Soc. mp. Nat. Moscou,’ année 1857, p. 198.

M. d’Eichwald’s specimens are from the Carboniferous
Limestone of Borowitschi, in the Government of Novogorod ;
from Carboniferous Limestone on the right bank of the
Serena, near Goroditz, in the district of Kozel, in the Govern-
ment of Kalonga; from Carboniferous Limestone on the
river Tscherepete, near Tschernischine, in the district of
Likhwine, in the Government of Kalonga; from the Car-
boniferous Dolomite of Sterlitamak, in the Government of
Orenburg ; from the Cytherina-Limestone near the village of
Filimonoff, on the river Oupa, in the Government of Toula;
and from the Carboniferous Shale of Sloboda, also in the
Government of Toula.

From these materials D’Eichwald deseribes and figures the
following species :—

Beyrichia gibberosa, D’Eichwald, Bull S. L N. Muse. 1857, xxx. ii.

p- 312; Ross. 1. v. 1859, p. 309, vii. 1860, p. 1349, pl. 52. f. 11.
—— colliculus, D’ Eichvald, Bull S. L N. Mose. 1857, xxx. ii. p. 313;
Leth. Ross. 1. v. 1859, p. 309, vii. ee 1348, pL 52. f. 1.
—— umbonata, D’ Eichwald, Bull. 8. I. N. Mose. 1857, xxx. ii. p. 312;
Leth. Ross. i. v. 1859, p. 29, vil. 1860, p. 1347, pl 52. f. 10. is is

a Kirkbya.
—— striolata, D’ Eichewald, Bull S. L N. Mose. 1857, xxx. ii. p. 312;
Leth. Ross. i. v. 1859, p. 309, vii. 186), p. 1348, pl. 52. f 14. Whis is

Kirkbya.
itia microphtbalma, D’ Eichwald, Cypridina, Bull. 8. L N. Mose.
D7, Xxx. it p. 310; Leperditia, Leth. Ross. i. vii 1860, p. 1336.
Possibly a variety of L. Okeni.

Bairdia Qualeni, D/ Hichwald, Bull. 3. L N. Mose. 1857, xxx. ii. p. 311;
Leth. Ross. i v. 1859, p. 309, vii. 1860, p. 1339, pl 52. f 4.

—— levigata, Dy Ei , Cypridina, S. L N. Mose. 1857, xxx. ii
p- 310; Leth. Ross. i. v. 1559, p. 309; Bairdia, Leth. Ross i vii. 180,
p- 1542, pl 52. £5; and var. migrescens. Both are Leperditiz, and
probably varieties of L. Okens. :

—— xquals, DEichwald, Ball. S. 1. N. Mose. 1857, xxx. ii. p. 311;

309, vii. 1560, p. 1240, pL 52. £ 6.

— excisa, D/ Eicheald, S. LN. Mose. 1857, xxx. ii. p. 311; Leth.
Ross. i. v. 1859, p. 309, vii. 1860, p. 1342, pL 52.£8 Possibly Cy-

— S. L N. Mose. 1857, xxx. ii p. 311;

12. Very similar to Bardi

£
mucronata,
—— eurta, M‘Coy, D Eichwald, Ball S. L N. Mose. 1857, xxx. i. p 311;
Leth. i vii. 1860, p. 1338, pl 52. £ 17, and var.
Varieties.

Judging from M. d’Eichwald’s published figures, some of
the above species may be more appropriately placed in other

54 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on

genera. Beyrichia umbonata and B, striolata seem to belong
to Kirkbya; and Bairdia levigata is a Leperditia.

Soon after the publication of the above-named work we
were kindly favoured by M. d’Eichwald with a series of
Russian specimens; and these have enabled us to arrive at
a better understanding on some points of his Carboniferous
species. We have also some other specimens, brought from
Boinsis by the late Sir Roderick I. Murchison. Out of the
eight species and their varieties (four) which we have identified
among our Russian specimens, four have already been described
as Carboniferous, two as Permian forms, one as Silurian, and
four are new. ‘Three or four named by M. d’Kichwald we
relegate to other authors. There remain six or seven of M.
d’Eichwald’s Carboniferous species which we have seen in
figures only.

We figure the best of our Russian specimens in Plate VI. ;
and the following observations will assist in defining the
species.

1 & 1*. Leperditia Okent (Von Miinster fT), and var. ¢nornata
(M‘Coy). Pl. VI. figs. 1 & 2.
Bairdia levigata, var. nigrescens, D’Eichwald, Leth. Ross. i. vii. p. 1842,

pl. 52. fig. 5.

This species, so common in the Carboniferous formations of
Britain, Europe, and Nova Scotia, occurs in great numbers
in a piece of hard, dark-grey, saccharoid limestone, labelled
“Bairdia levigata, var. nigrescens, village of Phillineonowa,
in the Government of Toula.” The specimens, rather small,
are all single valves, and of a blackish colour. The general
contour of the carapace is nearly that of the typical L. Okeni.
The eye-spot is not distinguishable. Primitia Eichwaldi,
Corals, and Brachiopods are associated.

From near Likhwine, in the same Government, we have a
minute specimen of this species, with a well-marked eye-spot
and a slight marginal rim (fig. 2). In the former feature it
agrees with M. d’Hichwald’s figure of his “Bairdia levigata.”
From the same locality, in a piece of soft yellow limestone,
other rather larger specimens occur, which we also refer to
this species. They differ in having the rear pee less
oblique than is usual with L, Okeni, thus having a nearl
semicircular hinder end. These might without much dif
culty be mistaken for a Cythere, and indeed do occur in a
piece labelled “Batrdia excisa.” This variety is not unusual

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xv. p. 406, pl. 20, figs, 1-5,

Paleozote Bivalved Entomostraca. 5d

in the Carboniferous rocks of Scotland and Ireland; and may
be regarded as ZL. Oken?, var. INORNATA (M‘Coy).

M. d’Richwald’s figure of “Batrdia levigata”’ approximates
to that of a Leperditia, and shows also the characteristic eye-
spot. L. microphthalma, D’ Kichw., also appears to be related
to L. Okent as a small variety.

1**, Leperditia Okent, var. obliqua, nov. Pi. VI. fig. 3.

With the typical LZ. Okent from Phillineonowa we find a
few specimens of a small Leperditia having a relatively short
hinge-line, a long sloping posterior region, and a full ventral
curve. Thisisnear L, Okeni, var. acuta (Ann. & Mag. N. H.
ser. 3, vol. xv. p. 406, pl. 20. fig. 4) ; but it has a shorter hinge-
line. In outline it approaches both LZ. Wisingert and L. Wil-
liensis of Fr. Schmidt *, but agrees with neither. We propose
to name this form var. OBLIQUA, as the greatest length is along
a line much higher in front than behind.

2. Beyrichia intermedia, Jones & Holl. Pl. VI. fig. 11.

Length 34; inch, height 34; inch. A minute, subovate,
smooth Beyrichia, with a nearly semicircular ventral border
and a deep subcentral sulcus, rather posteriorly placed; this
sulcus cuts the valve vertically, and extends from the dorsal
border to less than halfway across the valve; another, but
faint, indentation exists near the smaller (anterior) extremity.

In soft yellow limestone from near Likhwine, in the Govern-
ment of Toula.

This is undistinguishable from B. tntermedia, J. & H.+, from
the Upper Silurian rocks of Malvern, except that its slightly
greater length gives it a rather more oval outline.

3. Primitia Eichwaldi, sp. un. Pl. VI. fig. 12, a, b.

Associated with the Leperditia of Phillimeonowa we have
found some specimens of an Kntomostracan corresponding
with the description of Primitia given in the ‘Annals,’ ser. 3,
1865, vol. xvi. p. 415, except that it has a reticulate and
slightly wrinkled ornament.

It is ~; inch long, = inch high; has elongate, oblong,
flatly convex valves, with a straight dorsal border, a vertical
sulcus in the posterior half, narrow above and broad below,

* “Ueber die russischen silurischen Leperditien,” Mém. Acad. Imp.
Se. St.-Pétersb. ser. 7, vol. xxi. 1873. {
+ Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 4, 1869, vol. iii. p. 218, pl. 15. f. 7,

56 Prof. T. R. Jones and Mr. J. W. Kirkby on

and a slight rim bounding the free margin: the surface, in
unworn examples, is reticulately ornamented, and is usually
marked with numerous rather fine longitudinal wrinkles,
due to the thickening of the longitudinal walls of the net-
work,

The Upper-Silurian P. variolata, J. & H. op. cit. p. 418,
pl. 13. f. 6, is a near ally; but is shorter, has its sulcus more
central, and shows only a pitted ornament.

Some small bivalve carapaces from the Carboniferous strata
of West Scotland t, and others from Shropshire, are allied to
the form under notice, having suboblong outline, longitudinal
wrinkles (stronger), and some fine reticulation ; but the sulcus
is contracted to a central p7t, such as is found in some Primitic.
We have also a small smooth form from Lanarkshire.

4, Bairdia equalis, D’Eichwald. Pl. VI. fig. 4.

We identify a specimen from the yellow limestone of Likh-
wine with this species. It is 7, mch long, 7, inch high,
smooth, swollen, of a subtrapezoidal outline, with the pos-
terior extremity blunt, and with a strong dorsal and ventral
overlap.

5. Bairdia ampla, Reuss. Pl. V1. fig. 5.

Two very fine examples of a Bairdia sent us by M. d’Eich-
wald as B. curta, from Sloboda, in the Government of Toula,
appear to us to belong to B. ampla, Reuss, known in both the
Carboniferous and Permian formations.

The perfect shape of B. curta, M‘Coy, has been given by
one of us in plate 61. fig. 1, ‘ Monthly Microsc. Journ.’ vol. iv.

1870.

6*. Bairdia plebeia, Reuss, var. rhombica, Jones.

Pl. VI. fig. 6.

Included with the specimens of the last species is a single
example of what seems to be, if not a distinct species, a
rhombic variety of B. plebeta, described and figured in the
‘Trans. Tyneside Nat. Field-Club,’ vol. iv. 1859, p. 42, pl. 11.
figs, 10, 11,12, B. plebeta is common in both the Carboni-
ferous and Permian formations ; var. rhombica is Permian also,

+ “Kirkbya scotica,” J. & K. MS., ‘Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow,’ vol. iii.
Supplem. Carb. Foss. p. 28. Unless specimens with concentric longitu-
dinal ribs occur, this species will have to be allocated to Primitia.

a

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 57

6**, Bairdia plebeia, Reuss, var. munda, nov.

Pl. VI. fig. 7.

We have one specimen of another variety of B. plebeta
from the yellow limestone of Likhwine. It is rather more
oblong than the usual form of the Permian B. plebeta, and its
posterior angle is less developed. See Reuss, ‘‘ Ueber Entom.”
&c., Jahresb. Wetterauer Ges. 1854, p. 67, f. 5.

7. Cythere (Potamocypris?) bilobata (Von Minster).
PL. Wi, figa..8, 9,10;
Bairdia excisa (?), D’Kichwald, Leth. Ross. i. vii. p. 1342, pl. 52. f. 8.

We have three specimens of this species from the yellow
limestone near Likhwine. ‘They were sent to us by D’Eich-
wald labelled as “Bardia excisa.”” They nevertheless un-
doubtedly belong to Von Miinster’s “Cythere (2?) bilobata’’t,
to which we now refer them.

D’Eichwald’s figures show a much greater constriction on
the subconcave border than we find in our specimens.

The recent Potamocypris fulva, G. 8S. Brady (Ann. & Mag.
N. H. ser. 4, iu. pl. 18. figs. 1-4, and Nat. Hist. Transact.
Northumb. and Durham, iil. p. 366), presents an external ap-
pearance remarkably similar to that of Cythere (?) bilobata,

8. Cytherella Murchisoniana, sp.n. Pl. VI. fig. 13, a, d,
fig. 14, a-c.

In a fragment of brown crystalline limestone, from a locality
30 wersts east of Bugulina, collected by the late Sir Roderick
Murchison, we have numerous specimens of a small Entom-
ostracan, which probably belongs to the genus Cytherella.

It is 5 inch long, and half as high. The carapace-valves
(always separate) are oblong in outline, with the dorsal and
ventral borders nearly parallel; the ends are rounded; the
posterior extremity is most obtuse; and from the region ad-
joining it the carapace contracts so as to give rather a wedge-
shaped dorsal aspect. In casts a slight constriction crosses
the valves near the posterior third (fig. 14,5). The shell is
thick, and the surface apparently smooth.

+ Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 3, vol. xv. p. 409, pl. 20. f. 10. This species,
not uncommon in some Carboniferous rocks of Britain and Europe, was
described by us (loc. cit.) as a Cythere ; it is most probably either a Pota-
mocypris or a Bairdia.

58

On Palwozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.

List of the Carboniferous Ostracoda of Russia.

Beyrichia gibberosa, D'Eichw. Sloboda.

colliculus, D’Eichw. Tschernischine.
intermedia, Jones & Holl. Tschernischine.

Kirkbya umbonata (D’Eichw.). Sloboda.

Prim

striolata (D’Fichw.). Sloboda.
itia Eichwaldi, Jones §& Kirkby. Phillineonowa.

Leperditia Okeni (Von Miinster). Phillineonowa, Sloboda.

, var. inornata (.W‘Coy). Tschernischine.
, var. obliqua, J. & K. Phillineonowa.
, var. microphthalma, D’Eichw. Goroditz and Sloboda.

Cythere (?) bilobata (Von Miinster). 'Tschernischine and Sloboda.
Bairdia excisa (?), D’Lichw. Tschernischine and Sloboda.

—

——

Go

a Sloboda *.

eia, Reuss, var. rhombica, Jones. Sloboda.

, var. munda, J. & K. Tschernischine.

equalis, D’Lichw. Sloboda.

distracta, D’Fichw. (=? mucronata, Reuss). Borowitschi and
roditz.

Qualeni, D’Eichw. Sterlitamak.

ple

Cytherella Murchisoniana, J. § K. Near Bugulina.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.

[All the figures, except fig. 12 b, are magnified 20 diameters. }

Fig.
Ki

my
aioli lie ay
AD % moot

Fig. 11.
Fig. 12.

Fig. 13.
Fig. 14.

* Un

. Leperditia Okeni (Von Miinster) : right valve of small individual.

Leperditia Okent, var. inornata (M‘Coy): left valve.

. Leperditia Okeni, var. obliqua, nov. : left valve.

Bairdia equalis, D’Eichw.: a, right side; 6, dorsal; c, ventral
edge ; d, end view.

. Bairdia ampla, Reuss: a, right side; }, ventral edge; c, end

view.

. Bairdia plebeia, Reuss, var. rhombica, Jones: left valve.

Bairdia plebeia, var. munda, noy.: left valve.

9.
Figs. 8 a, b, c, 9a, b, 10a, b,c. Cythere (Potamocypris?) bilobata (Von

Miinster). Three individuals in various aspects.

Beyrichia intermedia, Jones & Holl: left valve.

Primitia Eichwaldi, sp. noy.: a, left valve, with wrinkled orna-
ment; 5, ornament, from a reticulated portion, magnified 84
diameters.

Cytherella Murchisoniana, sp. noy.: a, left valve ; 6, edge view.
Cytherella Murchisoniana (cast): a, right valve; b, edge view ;
c, end view.

der the heading “Bairdia curta” in ‘Lethwa Rossica,’ loc. cit.,

M. d’Eichwald gives Tschernischine, Goroditz, Borowitschi, and Sloboda
as localities for at least three varieties, and he quotes it also from the
‘Old Red Sandstone with Fucoids.”’

On new Genera and Species of Coleoptera.

IX.—Notes on md age w

and Spectes.—Part I

List of Genera and Species.

PRIONID/#.
PRIONINZ.

Miocydus (x. g.) prionoides.

CLOSTERIN2.
Elaptus brevicornis,
CoOLPODERIN2.

Eudianodes Swanzyi.

CERAMBYCID®.
CEMIN& ?
Ectinope (n. g.) spinicollis.

PHORACANTHIN2.
Tryphocharia Mastersii.

STRONGYLURINE.
Lygesis mendica.

URACANTHINE.
Uracanthus strigosus.

Emenica (n. g.) nigripennis.

PyTHEINZ ?
Titurius (7. g.) calcaratus.

LAMIID&.
DORCADIONIN®.

Corestetha (n. g.) insularis.

MonocHAMIN2.

Monochamus fulvicornis.
acanthias.

CEROPLESIN.

59

ith Descriptions of new Genera

I. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. &e.
(Plate VIII.]

Eunithera (n. g. for Thysia

viduata).
Ceroplesis sumptuosa.
aulica.

PHRYNETIN2.

Psycholupis (. g.) Fahrei,

HEBESECIN2.

Hebesecis anisocera.
—— cristata.

PROTORHOPALINZ.
Protorhopala elegans,

NIPHONIN2.

Praonetha Dohrnii.
Chetostigme (n. g.) casta.
Corrhenes grisella,

fulva.

— cruciata.
Symphyletes torquatus.

Achniotypa (x. g.) basalis.

Rhytiphora latifasciata,

Penthea melanosticta.
PERICOPTINZE.

Bebelis picta.

acuta.

Miocypws.
(Prionine.)

Priono affinis, sed clypeo fronte continuato, labro inviso, antennis

serratis, et tarsis brevioribus.
The BP» except a few stiff hairs fringing its anterior margin,

is quite hidden by the clypeus, which is not marked off from
the front by any line or impression as in Prionus. The an-
tenne have all the joints from the fifth to the tenth inclusive

dilated on one side towards the apex.

to be a male.

My specimen appears

60 Mr. I*. P. Pascoe on new Genera

Miocydus prionoides. Pl. VIII. fig. 9.

M. nitide castaneus, subtus rufo-brunneus, supra irregulariter sat
dense punctatus ; vertice capitis longitudinaliter canaliculato ;
prothorace latitudine duplo longiore, utrinque bispinoso, angulis
anticis rotundato, basi apiceque evidenter marginato ; scutello sat
brevi, subscutiformi; elytris lateraliter gradatim angustioribus,
tenuiter elevato-lineatis, apice late rotundatis ; antennis pedibus-
que rufo-brunneis, illis corpore brevioribus ; sternis fulvo-hirsutis.
Long. 9 lin.

Hab. West Australia.

Elaptus brevicornis. Pl. VIII. fig. 8.

E. fuscus, vel rufo-castaneus, omnino tenuiter pubescens; an-
tennis (¢) dimidium elytrorum paulo superantibus, (2) multo
brevioribus ; oculis infra haud approximatis; prothorace tenuiter
punctato; scutello apice late rotundato ; elytris sat vage punctatis,
singulis lineis tribus modice elevatis munitis ; corpore infra pedi-
busque pilis fulvescentibus longiusculis vestitis. Long.(¢) 8,
(2) 9 lin.

Hab. South Australia (Gawler).

This species differs from . stmulator in the smaller eyes,
less approximate beneath, in the shorter antenne, which in
the male of that species extend to the end of the elytra, and
in the much broader prothorax.

Eudianodes Swanzyt. Pl. VIII. fig. 7.

This species was shortly described by me in the ‘ Proceed-
ings of the Entomological Society,’ 1868, p. xiv. Itis about
11 lines long, glossy black, inclining to a very deep chestnut-
brown, with a fulvous trilobed patch on the prothorax. It
differs generically from Colpoderus, inter alia, in its broader
flat mesosternum and simple tibiz; that is to say, they are
not carinated along the external edge, nor is the external
apical angle bidentate as in Colpoderus. I owe my specimen
(the only one I have seen, and apparently a female) to Mr.
Swanzy, whose collector took it at Cape-Coast Castle.

ECTINOPE.
(Cmine ?)

Caput breve, inter antennas excavatum ; clypeus latus, apice trun-
catus ; labrum transversum. Oculi laterales, suboblongi, medio-
criter emarginati. Palpi maxillareslongiores. Antenne setacese,
corpore vix longiores ; articulo basali brevi, subcylindrico, tertio
longiusculo, ceteris brevibus, subequalibus. Prothorax elongatus,

and Species of Coleoptera. 61

supra inequatus. Scutellum scutiforme. E/ytra angusta, pro-
thorace paulo latiora, Pedes mediocres ; femoru incrassata, inter-
mediz et posticee subpedunculatee ; tibie apice calcarate; tarsi
breves. Coac antice et intermedie subglobosze, haud contigue.
Mesosternum horizontale. Abdomen corneum, segmentis longi-
tudine fere sequalibus.

Mr. Masters has sent me a single specimen of this new
form, apparently a male. So far as I have been able to ex-
amine it without dissection it appears to me to belong to the
CEminz, a subfamily whose genera are mostly highly special-
ized. I can say nothing of its affinities, except that its eyes
are like those of Ciopera, and that in habit it resembles Neo-
corus tbidionoides. Its anterior cotyloid cavities appear to be
open behind; but of this | am not quite sure: a remarkable
peculiarity is the erect spine on each side of the prothorax at
the base, (owing to its direction) not noticeable in the figure.

Ectinope spinicollis. Pl. VIII. fig. 3.

E. anguste elongata, fulvo-testacea, sparse pilosa ; capite prothorace-
que creberrime punctulatis, hoc latitudine fere duplo longiore,
postice paulo angustiore, dorso tuberculis quinque, scil. duobus
pone medium sitis, duobus prebasalibus, altero intermedio,
basi utrinque spina valida erecta armato ; elytris paulo depressis,
confertim punctatis, spatiis inter puucta subgranuliformibus,
apicibus rotundatis ; corpore infra subnitido. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Sydney.
Tryphocharia Mastersii,

T. depressa, rufo-brunnescens, pone basin elytrorum subfasciatim
fulvescens, vage pilosa; capite sat rude crebre, occipite sub-
corrugato-punctato ; antennis ( 2 ) corpore manifeste brevioribus ;
prothorace minus depresso, subtransverso, supra leviter vel fere
obsolete punctato, tuberculis quinque indeterminatis instructo,
lateraliter leviter tuberculato; scutello subtriangulari; elytris
subnitidis, sat crebre punctatis, punctis ad apicem gradatim fere
evanescentibus, apice singulorum breviter bispinoso; corpore infra
pedibusque sat sparse griseo pilosis; femoribus in medio parum
incrassatis. Long. 19 lin.

Hab. Victoria (Melbourne).

The genus 7ryphocharia was not adopted by Lacordaire,
who, as he afterwards wrote me, was completely mistaken in
his identification of the species on which it was founded *,

* In another case I noticed that in his collection at Liége the genus
Allotisis was represented by a small specimen of Phoracantha senio; there
were two or three other Longicorns (and there might have been more)
which were also wrongly named.

62 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

and whose intention it was to publish omissions aud corrections
in a Supplement *. This fine species finds its nearest ally in
T. Odewahnii, from which it differs in its bispinous and less
closely punctured elytra, the slightly thickened femora, the
tubercle (not spine) at the sides of the prothorax, &c. Judging
from 7. Odewahnit, there is not much difference in the length
of the antenne in the two sexes.

Lygesis mendica.

L. nitide castanea, postice pallidior, sparse griseo-pilosa; capite
antice leviter producto; prothorace latitudine sesquilongiore, sat
sparse irregulariter punctulato; scutello dense griseo-villoso ;
elytris longiusculis, basi sparse punctatis; femoribus modice cla-
vatis. Long. 4-43 lin.

Hab. New South Wales (Rope’s Creek).

Closely allied to L. cylindricollis ; but the elytra consider-
ably longer, and the prothorax much less punctured; the
punctures, however, are only to be seen in abraded examples.

Uracanthus strigosus.

U. silaceus, pilis fulvo-griseis vittatim vestitus ; capite modice elon-
gato; mandibulis apice nigris; palpis ferrugineis; prothorace
latitudine paulo longiore, utrinque in medio fortiter calloso ;
elytris prothorace fere quinquies longioribus, apicibus introrsum
emarginatis bispinosis, spina suturali et exteriore fortiter productis ;
corpore infra pedibusque sat dense adsperso-villosis. Long. 9 lin.

Hab. New South Wales (Rope’s Creek). -

This species is readily distinguished by its fulvous-grey
hairy stripes, the intervals naked; the prothorax is shorter
than in the other species, and with a larger lateral callus.

EMENICA.
(Uracanthine.)

Caput antice elongato-quadratum, inter antennas sulcatum ; clypeus
magnus; labrum breve. Oculi mediocres, leviter emarginati.
Antenne lineares, subvalide, corpore longiores, articulo basali
breviusculo, tertio longitudine fere squali, ceteris longioribus,
apice (ultimo excepto) obliquis. Prothorax oblongus, subcylin-
dricus. Scutellum triangulare. lytra elongata, basi prothorace
vix latiora, lateribus subparallelis, apicibus rotundatis. Pedes

* In the ‘Genera’ (ix. p. 411, note) we are told that we should find
this Supplement at the end of the volume; but at his lamented death it
could not have been in a state for publication.

and Species of Coleoptera. 63

breves ; femora modice incrassata ; tarsi lineares. Coa antice
subglobosie, haud contigue. Mesosternum horizontale. Abdomen
elytra superans.

Lacordaire places Uracanthine in one and Stenoderinz in
the other of the two “sections” into which he divides his
“Cerambycides vrais Sylvains,” the former having coarsely,
the latter (with certain exceptions) finely faceted eyes ;
Emenica, therefore, will go with the former.

Emenica nigripennis. Pl. VIL. fig. 2.

£. brunneo-rufa, pedibus infuscatis, elytris (basi exceptis) nigris ;
capite confertim punctato ; antennis fuscis, articulis tribus basa-
libus nitidis, ceteris tomentosis ; prothorace confertim rude pune-
tato, in medio linea longitudinali impresso ; elytris crebre punc-
tatis, singulis lineis duabus parum elevatis munitis ; corpore infra
fulvo-testaceo ; metasterno infuscato. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. West Australia.

TITURIUS.
(Pytheine ?)

Caput subverticale, productum ; frons lata, planiuscula. Oculi pro-
funde emarginati. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo fusiformi,
apice obtuso. Antenne corpore breviores, ]1-articulate, ex-
trorsum crassiores; articulo basali obconico, tertio quartoque
eequalibus. Prothorax vix transversus, utrinque callosus, supra
zquatus. lytra subdepressa, elongata, parallela, prothorace
paulo latiora. Pedes breves; femora parum incrassata; tibie
teretes ; tarsi subangusti, articulo ultimo elongato, unguiculis
divaricatis. Cove antice globose, sejuncte, vix exserte. Pectus
ante coxas transverse constricto-sulcatum. Corpus angustum,
pilis volatilibus munitum.

I have only a single specimen of this interesting Longicorn,
which I refer, although with some hesitation, to the Pytheine.
I adopt the term “ pili volatiles” after Schiddte for the long,
slender, erect hairs sometimes found clothing the body, and
often also the legs. The Danish author is of opinion that
they facilitate flight by giving a greater circumference without
increasing weight in the same degree. Would they not rather
have a contrary effect ? The spur on the hind tibiz is possibly
a sexual character.

Titurius calcaratus.

T. elongatus, capite antennisque chalybeatis, illo rude erebre punc-
tato; prothorace sneo-micante, rude punctato; scutello nigro,
transverso, apice rotundato ; elytris chalybeatis, basi rufis, irregu-
lariter rude punctatis ; corpore infra nitide zeneo, vage punctulato ;

64 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

femoribus rufis; tibiis tarsisque subchalybeatis ; tibiis posticis
apice supra spinoso-productis. Long. 3} lin.

Hab. New South Wales (Rope’s Creek).

CorESTETHA.
(Dorcadionine.)

Caput parvum, inter antennas latum, fronte transversa ; labrum
amplum, antice rotundatum. Oculi late emarginati, fortiter
granulati. Antenne corpore vix longiores, articulo basali sub-
pyriformi, tertio longiusculo, recto, ceteris gradatim brevioribus.
Prothorax oblongus, cylindricus, capite haud latior. Scutellum
nullum. Elytra oblonga, prothorace haud latiora. Pecles breves ;
femora valida ; tibie omnes breves, intermedi profunde emargi-
nats, posteriores haud compresse. Core antice globose, sejuncte.
Pro- et mesosterna elongata. Abdomen segmento basali duobus
sequentibus conjunctim longiore.

Closely allied to Mesolita; but while the posterior tibiz are
scarcely as long as the tarsus, and terete, in Mesolita a are
twice as long and compressed. The eyes have fewer facets
than in any other species I have examined: in Mesolita trans-
versa they are rather finely, while in JM. lineolata they are
somewhat coarsely faceted. This is therefore one of those
genera in which the facets of the eyes have only a specific
value. The species described below varies in the testaceous
becoming more or less of a smoky brown, like the general
colour.

Corestetha insularis.

C. angusta, infuscata, subtiliter pubescens, supra confertim tenuiter
punctulata; capite antice transverso; antennis testaceis, nigro
annulatis, articulo basali oblongo-pyriformi ; prothorace latitudine
sesquilongiore ; elytris fere obsolete striatis, fasciis duabus sub-
testaceis, aliquando ad suturam interruptis, una basali, altera
pone medium, obsitis ; pedibus subtestaceis, vel infuscatis. Long.
13-2 lin.

Hah. Eclipse Island.

Monochamus fulvicornis.

M. angustus, fuscus ; antennis ( ¢) corpore plus duplo longioribus,
clare fulvis, articulo basali excepto; capite griseo-pubescente,
impunctato, in medio longitudinaliter sulcato ; tuberculis antenni-
feris validis ; prothorace transverso, in medio leviter punctulato,
spina laterali minus robusto; elytris modice elongatis, postice
angustioribus, apicibus rotundatis, supra fere sequatis, modice
punctulatis ; corpore infra pedibusque breviter griseo tomentosis ;
tibiis anticis haud elongatis, flexuosis. Long. 8 lin.

Hah. Japan (Nagasaki).

and Species of Coleoptera. 65

This species was taken many years ago by Mr. Whitely,
and was unknown to Mr. Lewis, who has formed extensive
collections in Japan. I think it may be placed after IZ. vario-
laris.

Monochamus acanthias.

M. robustus, pube sericante griseo-fulvescente tectus; capite antice
punctis perpaucis impresso; antennis (¢) corpore plus duplo
longioribus, 12-articulatis, pallidis, nigro-annulatis ; prothorace
valde transverso, sparse punctulato; elytris ampliatis, postice
angustioribus, apicibus angulo exteriore spina elongata armatis,
supra inequatis, oblique biplagiatim saturatioribus, irregulariter
sparse punctatis; corpore subtus pedibusque dense flavidulo-
pubescentibus; tibiis anticis vix elongatis, flexuosis. Long. 12
lin.

Hab. New South Wales (Manning River).

The nearest allies of this species appear to be M. argutus
and M. solatus ; the latter, which has a dull mottled greyish
pubescence, has I believe been also taken at Cape York. The
other Australian species have the apices of the elytra rounded.
In this species the spine is comparatively unusually long and
slender, and is directed towards the median line of the body.
The tendency of the antenne to form a twelfth joint by the
division of the eleventh is shown in many species by a dark
ring, at about two thirds of the length of the latter, simulating
a joint; in this case, though it may not be invariable, the
separation is well marked. I have adhered to the original
generic name as it was used by Latreille, Serville, and others.
Monohammus (from povos and dupa) has no application, and
is only misleading; and if such be its derivation, I take it
that the orthography should be Monammus.

E\UNITHERA.
(Ceroplesinz.)

A Thysia differt articulo basali antennarum cicatricoso, unguiculis
divergentibus ; mesosternum elevatum, antice productum.

The type Thysta viduata* (PI. VIII. fig. 4) is apparently so
closely allied to Thysia that, notwithstanding its differently
formed mesosternum, I had no hesitation in placing it in that
genus. Since, however, the appearance of Lacordaire’s ninth
volume I have reexamined it, and find that two important
characters in the classification of that author, viz. the relative
position of the claws to one another and the cicatrix of the
basal joint of the antennz, would not strictly permit it to

* Ante, Annals, ser. 4, vol. iv. p. 208.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 5

66 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

remain even in the same subfamily. There are, however, in
my opinion cases, as in this, in which a character becomes
almost purely arbitrary: in the species before us the ex-
ae characters are sufficiently recognized by generic
distinction *.

Ceroplesis sumptuosa,

C. oblonga, nigra, supra pube tenuissima alba parce adspersa, infra
nitida, pilis brevibus volitantibus induta; capite inter oculos pro-
funde suleato, tuberibus antenniferis alte elevatis ; antennis ( ¢ )
corpore sesquilongioribus, (2) parum longioribus ; prothorace
transverse tumido, utrinque in mare subbituberculato, punctis
paucis irregulariter adsperso, tomento brunneo-miniato dense
tecto; scutello valde transverso, postice rotundato ; elytris pro-
thorace plus triplo longioribus, bronzino-nigris, basi rugoso-
punetatis, postice punctis sensim minoribus et minus confertis,
fasciis duabus determinatis integris invicem atque a basi equaliter
distantibus, margineque apicali roseo-miniatis ornatis ; tibiis an-
ticis ( ¢ ) longiusculis, apice parum arcuatis. Long. 14-15 lin.

Hab. Cape (Grahamstown).

From C. tricineta, Ol., the nearest ally, this handsome
species differs in the diverging antennary tubers, the trans-
verse bulging of the middle of the prothorax, which is covered
with a dense maroon or claret-coloured tomentum, the glossy
bronze (almost golden) hue of the elytra, except the pinkish
or dark rosy bands, and the anterior tibiz of the males longer
and less curved. C. marginalis, Fahr., seems to me scarcely
distinguishable from C. ferrugator, Fab. I have recently
received C, dicincta from Angola, hitherto only recorded from
the Cape.

Ceroplesis aulica.

C. nigra, subtus prothoraceque sparse griseo-pubescentibus ; capite
pilis griseis sparsis induto, tuberibus antenniferis divergentibus,

* The Munich Catalogue erroneously makes Thysta tricincta, Cast.,
synonymous with 7. Wailichii, Hope. The errors in this most useful
and extensive work (it already reaches to 3478 pages) seem to be fewer
than could reasonably have been anticipated; but the authors in some
cases seem to have wilfully gone out of their way to create mistakes, as
for instance, in referring Pascoéa Ide to Tmesisternus mirabilis, Anthores
leuconota to Monohammus asperula, &c. The great defect of the work is
the restoration of names that have been dropped in consequence of their
being preoccupied elsewhere. Dr. Gemminger and the Baron de Harold
have adopted a very narrow rule. So long as names have not been used
for a Coleopterous genus, it matters not that they have been used in other
orders of insects; but on this principle, carrying it a step further, the
specialist in Carabide, for example, would be justified in taking the
names of any other family of Coleoptera, and the same generic name
might be used in every family of the animal kingdom.

and Species of Coleoptera. 67

haud productis ; prothorace modice transverso, utrinque tuberculo
fere obsoleto, pone medium munito; elytris cylindricis, fasciis
tribus equalibus nigris, quarum una basali, una media, una pre-
apicali, apice ipso fasciisque duabus intermediis lete fulvidis
ornatis ; pedibus pilis brevibus adspersis. Long. 8 lin.

Hab. Angola.

A comparatively small and somewhat aberrant species ;
it stands in Dejean’s Catalogue under the name here adopted.

PsyCHOLUPIS.
(Phrynetinz.)

Frons convexa ; vertex elevatus, supra antennas excavatus ; clypeus
brevissimus, valde transversus, a fronte sulco recto discretus.
Oculi maximi, lobo inferiore quadrato, ad oram approximati. An-
tenne lineares, breves, articulo basali longiusculo, tertio usque ad
quintum gradatim brevioribus, ceteris brevibus eylindricis, Pro-
thorax transversus, apice basique equalis, utrinque spina valida
armatus. Elytra oblonga, subparallela, modice convexa, basi bi-
sinuata, humeris paulo porrectis. Pedes validi, antici breviores ;
femora brevia; tibie breviter calcarate; unguiculi divergentes.
Prosternum postice in dente acuto productum ; mesosternum apice

callosum.

The only species of this genus, although well known, does
not appear to have been described; but I believe it is some-
where mentioned by M. Reiche under the above name. From
Pachystola aud other genera it is known by its short, linear,
not setaceous antenne, and from the former also by entire
intermediate tibie. What I take to be the male has somewhat
longer antenne. I have named the only known species after
the learned Swede Ol. Im. Fahreus.

Psycholupis Fahrei.

P. elongatus, fuscus, omnino dense griseo-pubescens, fere obsolete
silaceo-maculatus; capite sat magno, inter antennas leviter ex-
cavato, antennis 9 corporis dimidio paulo longioribus; prothorace
antice transversim flexuoso-sulcato, in medio paulo depresso,
tuberculis tribus planatis munito ; scutello subtransverso ; elytris
elongatis, parallelis, dimidio basali, regione suturali excepta, sat
confertim fortiter punctatis, apicibus sutura leviter productis ;
abdomine marginibus segmentorum nitide nigris. Long. 15 lin.

Hab, Angola.

Hebesecits antsocera.

H, robusta, nitide nigra, pube fulvo-grisea sat sparse tecta; capite
confertim punctulato, antice oblongo, linea elevata utrinque
5*

Gs Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Geiera

munito; antennis(¢) corpore duplo vel fere triplo longioribus,
12-articulatis, articulis sexto et octavo cinereis; prothorace sat
valde transyerso, crebre punctulato, spina valida pone medium
utrinque armato; elytris sat grosse et modice confertim punctatis,
fasciis duabus arcuatis notatis, una ante altera pone medium
obsitis; corpore infra interrupte griseo-pubescente ; pedibus
parce pilosis, subtiliter pubescentibus. Long. 5-72 lin.

Hab. Queensland.

The 12-jointed antenne of the male is a character occurrin
also in the following species ; and I find it as well in HZ. basalis.
It may be noticed that the apical portion is thickened in some
individuals, owing to the penultimate joint being of the same
size as the one preceding, and both, as well as the last, being
closely fringed. In general appearance this species might be
taken at the first glance for H. australis; but the transverse
face of the latter, without the raised lines at the sides, will
readily differentiate it.

Hebesecis cristata.

H. nitide nigra, pube inequali fulvo-grisea sat sparse tecta; capite
rugoso-punctato, antice transverso, linea elevata utrinque munito,
tuberibus antenniferis remotis ; antennis ( ¢) corpore plus duplo
longioribus, 12-articulatis, articulis sexto, octavo, nono basi, et
tribus ultimis cinereis; prothorace modice transyerso, subcrebre
punctulato, dorso utrinque calloso, lateraliter fortiter conico-
spinoso ; elytris subtrigonatis, sat sparse punctatis, costulis magis
elevatis, basi singulorum piloso-cristatis, pone medium fascia nigra
notatis ; corpore infra abdomineque lateraliter albido-pilosis ; pedi-
bus parce pilosis, subtiliter pubescentibus. Long. 43-53 lin.

Hab. Queensland (Gayndah).

There is a dark stripe bordered with white externally on
each side of the prothorax of one of my specimens; the
elytral crest is also black, and the pubescence of a whitish
grey ; the amount of ashy colour on the antenne is also vari-
able. This species is allied to H. basalis; the latter, inter
alia, has the antennary tubers more produced and approximate,
and the terminal joints of the antenne nearly as short again.

Protorhopala elegans. Pl. VIII. fig. 1.

P. testaceo-rufa, pube alba tenuiter sat dense vestita, maculis elytro-
"rum exceptis; antennis attenuatis, corpore longioribus, articulis
tertio quartoque zequalibus longiusculis, hoc subarcuato; prothorace
transyerso, utrinque in medio tuberculo parvo munito; seutello
transverso, apice rotundato, dense albo-tomentoso; elytris basi
rude punctatis, singulis maculis tribus denudatis nitidis irregu-
laribus munitis, sci/. una basali, una media majore, una versus

and Species of Coleoptera. 69

apicem sita; corpore infra pedibusque minus pubescentibus.
Long. 8 lin.

Hab. Madagascar.

This is a very distinct species, and may be hereafter con-
sidered to be generically distinct from P. sex-notata.

Praonetha Dohrnii.

P. breviuscula, piceo-fusea, umbrino, postice variegatim albido
pubescens ; antennis subannulatis, articulo tertio quam primo vix
longiore ; prothorace subtransverso, vage punctato, in medio bi-
calloso; scutello transverso ; elytris sat brevibus, utrinque gra-
datim angustatis, apicibus rotundatis, vage punctatis, versus
apicem subsulcatis, basi et pone medium (fere obsolete) nigro- ,
cristatis, illa fasciolata; abdomine leviter maculato. Long.
4 lin.

Hab, Ceylon.

This little ven belongs to my fourth section of the
genus (Longic. Malayana, p. 174), characterized by the basal
crests and by the gradually declivous posterior portion of the
elytra; but it differs from every other species of the section
in the presence of two well-marked tubercles on the prothorax.
In so large a genus, where the coloration is confined to various
shades of brown with obscure or indefinite spots or markings
of greyish or whitish (and even in individuals of the same
species there is sometimes a considerable modification caused
by the predominance of one or the other of these colours), it
becomes very difficult to give an accurate idea of the characters
in these respects: in the specimen before me there are two
or three concentric black and white lines on the posterior half
of the elytra, the innermost black line at its commencement
anteriorly marking the position of the postmedian crest (or
tubercle). I owe my examples to the well-known polyglot

resident of the Entomological Society of Stettin, after whom
I have named it *.

CHA&TOSTIGME.

(Niphonine.)

Caput in medio longitudinaliter suleatum ; frons convexa. Oculi
profunde emarginati. Antenne setacee, corpore longiores, pilis
volitantibus adsperse, articulo basali longiusculo, tertio quartoque
longioribus, zequalibus, hoc arcuato, ceteris dimidio brevioribus.
Prothorax latitudini longitudine equalis, lateribus inermis, basi

* Dr. Gerstiicker (‘Die Gliederthier-Fauna des Sansibar-Gebietes,’
p. 261) enumerates P. melanura,a Malayan species, among the insects
of Zanzibar. His Phoryctus mucoreus is evidently Enaretta Castelnaudi,
Thoms. ; and his Rhopalizus sansabaricus is a Callchroma.

70 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

bisinuatus. Elytra prothorace duplo longiora, basi latiora, postice
gradatim angustiora, humeris rotundata. Pedes mediocres, fere
wequales. Pro- et mesosterna inter coxas elevata, haud producta.

This genus may be placed near Micracantha, Montr.; but,
inter alia, it wants the prothoracic tubercle, and the antenne
have a longer basal joint. The outline of the prothorax and
elytra is different ; and hence the affinity of the two genera is
not at once obvious. ‘The species described below is covered
with a whitish pubescence, the elytra having scattered bristle-
like hairs, each arising from an areolated puncture. The an-
tenne, owing to the disposition of the pubescence, have an
annulated appearance.

Chetostigme casta. Pl. VIII. fig. 5.

C. fusca, pube griseo-alba dense tecta; antennis apice articulorum
excepto sparse pubescentibus ; prothorace antice paulo angustiore,
utrinque modice rotundato ; scutello transverso, postice rotundato ;
elytris disperse punctatis, punctis fusco-marginatis, singulis in
medio pilum longiusculum emittentibus ; corpore infra pedibusque
minus dense vestitis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab, West Australia (Nicol Bay).

Corrhenes grisella.

C. fulvo-ferruginea, sat rude griseo-pubescens, pilis erectis albidis
adspersa ; antennis nigris, basi articulorum, ultimo excepto, al-
bidis, articulo primo quam tertio breviore ; prothorace cylindrico,
latitudine vix longiore ; elytris angustioribus, parallelis, maculis
nudis minutis adspersis; corpore infra pedibusque albido-pubes-
centibus; abdomine segmento primo fulvo-marginato. Long.
33 lin.

Hab. Australia (Nicol Bay).

Much narrower than C. paulla, of a more uniform colour,
the antenne with a shorter basal joint, and the elytra finely
speckled.

Corrhenes fulva.

C. valida, ferruginea, omnino dense fulvo-pubescens, supra pedibus-
que pilis erectis nigris numerosis adspersa; capite antice valde
transverso, vertice elevato ; oculis parvis, antice remotis ; antennis
erassiusculis, fuscis, articulo primo quam tertio evidenter breviore ;
prothorace modice transyerso, versus apicem leviter constricto ;
elytris subtiliter punctatis, maculis saturatioribus adspersis. Long.
5-6 lin.

Hab, Australia (Rockhampton).
A stouter species than C. paulla, with a proportionally
larger head, more transverse anteriorly &c. ;

and Species of Coleoptera. 71

Corrhenes cruciata.

C. valida, ferruginea, supra pube griseo-fusca dense tecta, pilis
minus numerosis subadpressis adspersa ; capite antice transverso ;
oculis mediocribus ; antennis ¢ corpore paulo longioribus ; pro-
thorace subtransverso, cylindrico, disco vittis duabus indeterminatis
munito ; elytris basi paulo latioribus, humeris prominulis, apicibus
oblique truncatis, lineis duabus albis vel fulvis a basi usque ad
tertiam partem, figura X-formi, ornatis; corpore infra pedibusque
minus dense pubescentibus. Long. 6-10 lin.

Hab. Queensland.

A very distinct species, originally found by Mr. Masters
at Gayndah.
Symphyletes torquatus.

S. fuseus, pube plerumque fulvo-grisea dense tectus, supra maculis
fulvis minutis adspersus; capite infra et pone oculos fulvo-
pubescente ; antennis ( ¢ ) corpore sesquilongioribus, infra leviter
ciliatis ; prothorace latitudine vix longiore, tuberculis laterali-
bus distinctis; scutello subscutiformi; elytris sparse granulatis,
postice gradatim angustatis, plaga fusca arcuata, in medio fulvo-
notata, parte quarta basali ornatis, singulis basi tuberculis spini-
formibus circa octoin seriebus duabus—interiore quinque, exteriore
tribus—instructis, apice truncatis ; corpore infra pedibusque griseo-
pubescentibus, segmentis abdominis pilis fulvis fimbriatis. Long.
9-10 lin.

Hab. Queensland (Gayndah).

In the male the anterior coxe are armed with a curved
spine, as in many other species of this large genus; the
female is stouter, and the antenne are not quite so long.
This very distinct species may be placed after S. cinnamo-
meus.

ACHRIOTYPA.
(Niphonine.)

Caput mediocre, inter antennas latum, excavatum. Oculi subdivisi,
grosse granulati, lobo inferiore rotundato. Antenne setacee,
articulis quatuor ultimis equalibus. Prothorax cylindricus, late-
raliterinermis. Zlytra parallela, prothorace paulo latiora. Pedes
perbreves; tarsi articulo ultimo valido. Pro- et mesosterna
simplicia.

An elongate, cylindrical form, with unusually short legs
and slender setaceous antenne with the last joint not hooke
or curved at the tip. The pro- and mesosterna are as in
Symphyletes, to which genus it may for the present be ap-
proximated, in habit approaching such species as S, variolosus
and its allies.

72 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

Achriotypa basalis.

A, elongata, subcylindrica, fusca, pube grisea sparse tecta ; elytris
sat disperse punctatis, margine exteriore in medio niveis, basi
macula nigra notatis, apicibus late emarginatis ; antennis articulis
tertio quartoque, hoc apice excepto, niveis; prothorace dense
punctulato, margine basali nigro-binotato ; corpore infra castaneo,
parce pubescente. Long. 44 lin.

Hab. New South Wales (Rope’s Creek).

Rhytiphora latifasciata.

R. omnino nitide nigra, pube silacea interrupta vestita; capite
antice valde transverso, fronte lata, tuberibus antenniferis remotis,
vertice elevato, in medio postice sulcato, pube lineatim notato ;
prothorace transverso subcylindrico, utrinque tuberculo parvo in-
structo, supra pube vermiculatim disposita ; scutello semicireulari ;
elytris paulo depressis, singulis lineis tribus obsoletis notatis,
fascia lata fulvo-albida submedia, antice arcuata, postice flexuosa,
ornatis, apicibus subtruncatis; metasterno ad latera tumido ;
tibiis brevibus. Long. 11 lin.

Hab. Australia (Cape York).

An aberrant species, having a certain resemblance to Huclea
capito.
Penthea melanosticta.

P. omnino dense albido-pubescens, nigro-maculata; capite antice
transyerso, tuberivus antenniferis remotis ; antennis ( 2 ) corpore
brevioribus, nigris, basi subalbidis; prothorace subtransverso,
cylindrico, utrinque dente parvo instructo; scutello semilunari ;
elytris basi paulo latioribus, dorso utrinque dimidio anteriore
leviter lineatim elevato, apicibus subemarginatis; pedibus yix
maculatis. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. West Australia (Nicol Bay).

This species is allied to P. miliaria, which, with scenica,
picta, sectator, and crassicollis, seem to constitute a group some-
what different from the ordinary Penthee. Lacordaire (Gen.
x. p. 560) says the genus is easily known by two tomentose
depressions of the abdomen in both sexes; and in a note he
adds, ‘‘ No author that I know of has mentioned this cha-
racter.”’ I had, however, previously called attention to it in
a species of a closely allied genus, Symphyletes pubiventris
(Journ. of Entom. i. p. 339), but in which the two patches
were so close together as to cover nearly the whole of the
segment. Subsequently I found that this character might or
might not exist in the same species, or in either sex ; and it
seemed to me so unsatisfactory, that, as a rule, I have ceased
to mention if.

and Species of Coleoptera. 73

Bebelis picta.

B. breviuscula, fusca, griseo-pubescens; antennis crassiusculis,
linearibus, longitudine corporis; prothorace subcylindrico, vittis
indeterminatis sex, quatuor nigris, duabus lateralibus albis, ornato ;
scutello albo-griseo ; elytris brevibus, apicibus subtruncatis, lineis
obliquis curvatis basalibus, maculis lateralibus, aliisque apicalibus,
albis, nigro-marginatis, ornatis ; corpore infra pedibusque brun-
neis, sparse griseo-pubescentibus. Long. 34 lin.

Hab. Rio Janeiro.

Considerably shorter than B. lignosa, Thoms., and with
stouter antenne ; the stripes at the base, black, white, grey,
with white and black again, are curved, and with their fellows
enclose a heart-shaped space in the region of the scutellum ;
the lateral and apical spots have a similar coloration, but much
less distinct.

Bebelis acuta, Pl. VIII. fig. 6.

B. elongata, fusca, griseo-pubescens; antennis setaceis, corpore
brevioribus; oculis parvis; prothorace subcylindrico, macula
A-formi, externe albo-marginata, basin versus notato; scutello
albo-griseo; elytris postice sensim angustioribus, apice extus
in spinam dentiformem productis, et ut in precedente fere ornatis,
sed lineis basalibus minus obliquis. Long. 43 lin.

Hab. Rio Janeiro.

In the figure the elytra are represented too much rounded
at the sides, and they are not sufficiently elongate. In this
genus the eyes are coarsely granulate ; and in the former as
well as in the typical species they fairly answer M. Thomson’s
designation “‘submagni ;”’ but in this species they are decidedly
small, and the connexion of the upper lobe to the lower is in-
dicated only by a very long narrow line. I owe all my spe-
cimens to Mr. Fry.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

Fig. 1. Protorhopala elegans.

Fig. 2. Emenica nigripennis.

Fig. 3. Ectinope spinicollis.

Fig. 4. Eunithera viduata.

Fig. 5. Chetostigme casta.

Fig. 6. Bebelis acuta.

Fig. 7. Eudianodes Swanzyi.

Fig. 8. Elaptus brevicornis.

Fig. 9. Miocydus prionoides.

Fig. 10. Hind leg of Titurius culcaratus.

74 ~=Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on the Genus Bathyporeia.

X.—On the Genus Bathyporeia.
By the Rev. THomas R. R, Steppine, M.A.

(Plate III.]

To Lindstrém’s original species, ee pilosa, two
other species, Robertson’ and pelagica, have been added by
Mr. Spence Bate. Of the last, however, he had seen but a
single imperfect specimen, and none but dead imperfect speci-
mens of the other two. As I have been more fortunate, and
have been able to examine perfect and living specimens of
these beautiful little creatures, I have no hesitation in re-
ducing all three forms to a single species, the original Bathy-
poreia pilosa. There can scarcely be a doubt that what has
been figured as B. pilosa is the female, that B. pelagica is its
male, and that B. Robertsoni is also the male not yet arrived
at maturity.

I have taken all three forms on, or rather in, the sands
at Llanfairfechan. One specimen of the male I took at low
tide near Bangor, one of the female at Pwllheli; so that the
species is probably to be found all round the coast of North
Wales. It burrows in the sand to the depth of half an inch
or a little more, and exhibits very great activity in this pro-
ceeding. When in water it is equally vivacious, darting about
in all directions.

The eyes are faceted, red, and in the mature animal large
and kidney-shaped, but small and round in the young. The
eyes increase by addition to the number of facets—a mode of
growth well known in regard to these organs in the Amphi-
poda, and only requiring notice here because the eyes are
given as round in the figure and description of Bathyporeia
Robertsoni.

The upper antenne do not supply, as was ge hae a mark
of distinction between the form given as B. pelagica and the
other two, since in all alike the secondary appendage to the
flagellum has one large articulus followed by a very slender
small one. They are also alike in other respects, and notably
in the shape of the large first joint, which stands boldly out
in a line with the head, but forms a considerable angle with
the two following joints, very diminutive by comparison, and
attached to an excavation some little way from its compressed
distal extremity.

The lower antenne do undoubtedly differ in the three forms ;
and it is upon these organs that most stress has been laid in
distinguishing the supposed species. The principal difference,
however, is in the length of the flagellum, which is very short

Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on the Genus Bathyporeia. 75

in the figure of B. pilosa, very long in that of B. pelagica,
and of intermediate size in that of B. Robertsont. But in the
order Amphipoda, as with the facets of the eyes, so with the
articuli of the lash of the antenne, an increase takes place
with advancing age. This part of the animal will not, there-
fore, of itself suffice for the establishment of a specific distinc-
tion. Still the figure with the lash of intermediate size has a
character not attributed to either of the other forms. The
distal end of each articulus of the flagellum is surmounted by
an ornament in the shape of an elongated horse-shoe, to which
Mr. Stimpson has given the name “‘calceola,” informing Messrs.
Bate and Westwood that it is a character of the male sex.
In their description of Lystanassa longicornis these authors
express the opinion that the “ calceole ” have the power of in-
creasing the sense of smell to a more acute degree. In de-
scribing Bathyporeia Robertsonit they mention the additional
circumstance that in the upper antennz each articulus bears
“a short auditory cilium of an oval form.” Fritz Miiller
mentions, in his ‘ Facts for Darwin’ (Translation by Dallas,
p- 20), that he considers these “ auditory cilia” of the upper
antenne to be olfactory organs, fortifying his opinion by the
fact of their stronger development in the males than in the
females of certain species, as in other cases male animals are
not unfrequently guided by the scent in pursuit of the females.
Whether Bathyporeia appreciates scent and sound by the
lower and upper pairs of antenne respectively or vice versd,
or whether to each or either of these purposes it applies both
of them or neither, is a question for nice and careful experi-
ment. This much, however, is certain, that the “ calceole,”
whatever their use may be, were present in those specimens
which had the antennz about as long as the animal itself,
thus bringing B. pelagica one step nearer to B. Robertsont.
Between the short flagellum and the long one the difference is
considerable, the former having only some seven or eight articu-
lations, while in the latter I counted thirty-two. It should also
be stated that on none of the short flagella did I observe the
slipper-shaped appendages, although the specimens of this form
were considerably more numerous than those of the other two.
On the other hand, I took the form that has short antenne
with the young upon it, establishing the point that this is a
female form, though leaving it an open question whether its
mate in all respects resembles it. ‘The young just born had
a strong family likeness to their mother. ‘There did not seem
to be any long antenne among them; nor were they to be
expected.

Of the other parts of the animal one description will equally

76 Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on the Genus Bathyporeia.

apply to males and females, adults and juveniles. The legs
of the first pair were wanting in all Mr. Spence Bate’s speci-,
mens. These are very small and delicate, and, both in living
and dead specimens, are cuddled up within the coxe, as if they
were too tender and precious for use. The wrist is long, and
at its distal end as broad as the hand. The hand is nearly as
broad as it is long, diminishing towards the finger, which is
short and curved. The legs of the second pair are beautiful

objects under a good lens or microscope. ‘The wrist is larger

than the hand, but of the same shape. Both are adorned with
long plumose hairs; and the hand is fingerless, There is an
awkwardness in speaking of hand and wrist as portions of a
leg; but one is happy to escape when possible from the repeti-
tion of terms like the propodos of a gnathopodos or the ischium
of a pereiopodos, and there is a convenience in using accepted
and easily intelligible terms which will atone for some linguis-
tic improprieties. We proceed, then, to notice that the hands
of the third and fourth pairs of legs are long and thin, and
have fingers attached to them. These would appear to be
very serviceable limbs, to judge by the activity of their move-
ments, and also by the position to which they aspire ; for they
are constantly thrust forward in advance of the graceful but
comparatively inactive second pair of legs; and this forward
position they maintain with some obstinacy, even when the
animal that owns them is dead.

The three following pairs of legs, like the second pair, are
destitute of fingers. They are very actively employed in
shovelling back the sand when the animal is burrowing into
it. In the quiescent state, and after death, the lower joints of
the fifth pair are cocked back, and the lower joints of the
seventh pair are thrust forward, to such an extent that the
three final couples seem almost to have their order of position
exactly reversed. The fifth pair has the most curious appear-
ance, because the hand and wrist are so slight and spindle-
shanked compared with the well-developed joint to which they
form an appendage. In this pair the wrist is longer than the
hand. In the two following these proportions are reversed.
Mr. Spence Bate assigns a long slender finger to the hand of
the fifth pair in B. pilosa. As there is no finger at all to this
pair in either of his other species, so unusual a difference be-
tween species of the same genus would be remarkable; but as
my Welsh specimens have none of them any vestige of this
finger, it must be concluded that in Mr, Bate’s imperfect spe-
cimen the hairs at the extremity of the hand had assumed, as
they well might do, the appearance of a finger. It may be
remarked that the drawing of the finger in the ‘ British Ses-

_—— ”

Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on the Genus Bathyporeia. 77

sile-eyed Crustacea’ might very well represent the coalescing
of long hairs or setee.

The fourth segment of the tail has a deep transverse sinus,
generally very conspicuous, but sometimes, especially after the
animal is dead, concealed by the hinder portion of the prece-
ding segment. It is no doubt from this casual concealment
that the want of a sinus has been attributed to B. pelagica as
a specific difference. The form with the long antenne cer-
tainly possesses the sinus in question in a manner perfectly
well marked. ‘he elevated part of the segment behind the
sinus is surmounted by two short sete: and also by two short
spines. The hairs stand upright; the spines generally point
backwards. The segment is deeply excavated below as well
as above.

There is a peculiarity worth noticing in the coxa of the
first pair of legs. It does not lie parallel to those which follow
‘it, but has a sort of neck at its upper part attached to the
hinder part of the segment to which it belongs, the whole of
this neck-like portion being completely covered by the coxa
of the succeeding segment.

The skin of the animal is white and semitransparent. Some
nae have the tail part prettily blotched with pink.

nder a high power, portions of the skin exhibit markings
resembling those common on fish-scales.

Other species of this beautiful little genus will be welcome
when they are forthcoming; but it has probably been made
clear by the foregoing details that a single species of it must
content us for the present. That the male should have more
fully developed antennz than the female is perhaps rather the
rule than the exception among the Amphipoda. It is a little
singular that in the same hunting-ground the full-grown male
should have been much more rare than the other two forms,
of the female and the young; but another afternoon’s research
might have altered the proportion of numbers altogether, while
it would be extremely peculiar, not to say improbable, that
the same stretch of sand should have yielded three different
species of one genus, though yielding no other Amphipod,
except the very different form of Sulcator arenarius.

Since writing the above account I have had the opportunity of
searching the sands on the south coast, which stretch for about
fourteen miles from Lancing by Worthing and Goring, and on
past Littlehampton. In this district also I have taken all the
three forms, but those with the long antenne very sparingly—
the latter circumstance suggesting the conjecture that the adult
males are less littoral in their habits than the females. My
search, in company with a friend, was continued almost every

78 Dr. J. Hector on new Species of

day for nearly a fortnight; and, unless where here and there
weeds and stonesafforded a shelter, these extensive sands yielded
no other sessile-eyed Crustaceans except Bathyporeia, Eurydice
pulchra, and one — small specimen of Sulcator. ‘This soli-
tary specimen we took within the first five minutes, and expected
accordingly to meet with the same abundance of the species
as in Wales, but, with the most eager and anxious search,
during all the rest of the time could never find another in the
southern locality. Bathyporeia pilosa, on the other hand,
could have been taken in thousands. Its presence beneath
the sand is betrayed by a small furrow, sometimes short and
nearly straight, ending in a little pit, at others twisting and
meandering about and occasionally zigzagged. The mothers
with young look as if their bodies were tinted with a delicate
blue; but this is due partly to a double stripe upon each
ovum, the colouring of which is seen through the pellucid
sides of the parent, and partly perhaps to the contents of the
alimentary canal.

In the sands at Paignton, near Torquay, I have taken in
close proximity to one another the sand-furrowers Sulcator
arenarius, Kréyera arenaria, Bathyporeia pilosa, and Eurydice
pulchra.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

Fig. 1. Bathyporeia pilosa, not full-grown.
Fig. 2. The same, adult male.

Fig. 3. Upper antenne.

Fig. 4. First gnathopod.

Fig. 5. Second gnathopod.

Fig. 6. Third pereiopod.

Fig. 7. Fourth pereiopod.

Fig. 8. Upper portion of fifth pereiopod.

XI.—Descriptions of five new Species of Fishes obtained tn
the New-Zealand Seas by H.M.S.-‘ Challenger’ Expedition,
July 1874. By James Hector, M.D., C.M.Z.S.

Trachichthys intermedius, sp. 0.

P..16,. V.1] 6 Dey 1.. A310. 1 lage
L. transv. 6/10, Caudal 7 | 10 | 6.

Bodycompressed. Length of head nearly equal to the height,
and contained twice and a half in the length (without caudal,
which is equal in length to the head). Pectoral extends
behind the vent, being same length as caudal, and has the

Fishes from the New-Zealand Seas. 79

fourth lowest ray longest. Ventrals slightly in advance of
aeons and reaching to the vent, which is behind the middle.

nout rounded, its length being one half the diameter of the
orbit. Cleft of mouth very oblique. Maxillaries expanded
behind, and twice the diameter of the orbit in length. Teeth
in fine villiform bands. Interorbital space equal to the orbit,
prismatic, with a lozenge-shaped space on each side separated
by a double elevated ridge that terminates in two spines over
the nostrils in front, and diverges behind to bound an occipital
space. The upper part of the head is formed of a delicate
framework and membranes enclosing large cavities. The in-
fraorbital area is crossed by seven rays, and the operculum by
two vertical ridges with five transverse bars, the lowest being
prolonged over the suboperculum and angle on the gill-opening
as a roughly serrated spine. Between the occiput and com-
mencement of the dorsal is a rough elevated ridge. The
a5 ae dorsal rays rest in a groove. The caudal is deeply
orked, each lobe of ten soft rays with seven sharp spines above
and six below. The dorsal and anal fins end at the same
vertical line ; and the interspace to the caudal is equal to half
the length of the body. The greatest height is vertical to the
commencement of the dorsal. The serrated ventral keel con-
sists of ten scales.

Colour silvery white, except the tips of the dorsal fin and
caudal lobes, which are qaskahed by crowded black spots ;
the neck, back, and base of caudal have also a dark shade
from the presence of minute spots. The scales above the
lateral line are rough and adherent, but below are soft and
deciduous.

Total length 2°7 inches, height °85.

Dredged by the ‘Challenger’ Expedition in 400 fathoms off
Cape Farewell.

This fish approaches 7’. elongatus, Giinth., of which a single
specimen was obtained at the Great Barrier Island; but
from its having evidently intermediate characters between
that species and 7’. australis, I have distinguished it under
the above name.

Platystethus abbreviatus, sp. n.

B. dir Paige Ne 1|:6,5.D57 | 26... .A.:2, | 26... ; Ls lat80;
L. transy. 5. Caudal 3 | 14 | 3.
Body compressed; general form rhomboidal, the greatest

length being vertical to the second dorsal spine, which is over
the anal spine. Length equal to once and two thirds the

80 Dr. J. Hector on new Species of

height, the head being two thirds of the height. Length of
snout less than the diameter of the orbit, which is half the
length of the head. Interorbital space equal to the snout, this
being the greatest thickness of the body. ‘The eyes are very
high up; and on each orbit is a doubly serrated ridge that
ends in a spine that projects forwards and covers the nostril ;
the inner branch of the ridge is continued backwards, bound-
ing a deep interorbital depression, the outer is continued round
the margin of the orbit. The lower jaw slightly projects.
The upper jaw is formed of the intermaxillaries, the maxil-
laries depending vertically over the angle of the mouth and
ending in a spinous process. The inferior edge of the lower
jaw is serrate. Infraorbital space scaled, the opercles naked,
with all the lower free edges serrate. A strong ridge with
eighteen rough scales extends from the isthmus to the ventrals.
The groove for the reception of the dorsal is bounded by
twenty-six oblique spinous scales, and that for the anal by
twenty similar scales, each having four minute spines, the first
being the longest. The first dorsal spine is short, the second
long, being half the length of the head; ventral spine the same
length, the anal spine one third. The second dorsal spine is
compressed, with a sharp anterior edge. Soft dorsal does not
begin with a spine. The length of the caudal part of the
body is equal to the orbital diameter, and has three short pointed
spines above and below the base of the caudal, which is
rounded. Scales very narrow and rough.

Colour silvery, with a black crescent behind the pectoral,
which is very small and rounded. There is also a black line
along the base of the dorsal and anal, and a patch on the base
of the caudal.

Teeth very minute.

The depressed interorbital space, shorter form, and different
number of fin-spines are the chief characters on which this
fish is separated from the only other species of the genus,
P. cultratus, of which only two specimens are recorded, from
Norfolk Island.

Dredged by H.M.S.-‘Challenger’ Expedition in 400 fathoms
off Cape Farewell.

Scorpena barathri, sp. n.

B.7. P.18 V.1]5. D.11—1{]10. A.3|5. Muci-
ferous pores 22. L. scales 65. LL. transv. 7 | 20.

Length equal to thrice and one fourth the height and twice
and two thirds the length of head. Teeth on the palatines,
vomer, and jaws in fine villiform bands. General form com-

|

Fishes from the New-Zealand Seas. 81

pressed elongate, with profile of head convex. Length of
snout equal to diameter of orbit; maxillary rather longer.
Interorbital space equals one third of the same. Supraorbital
ridges with five spines. Praeoperculum with five spines in the
lower limb; suboperculum with two appressed spines on the
upper limb. ‘Third dorsal spine longest, and equal to half the
length of the head. Anal spine of the same length, and greater
than base of anal fin. The interval between the anal and
caudal is twice that between the soft dorsal and caudal.

Colour silvery, with a yellow line and a few brown spots on
the back, and a dark patch on the dorsal fin.

Approaches nearest to S. panda, Rich.; but is distinguished
chiefly by the greater length and less height of the dorsal,
and shorter pectorals.

Dredged by H.M.S.-‘Challenger’ Expedition in 400 fathoms
off Cape Farewell.

Macrurus armatus, sp. n.
Di l1—6545,,, Av tantN 2%

Length of head equal to half the length of the body before
the anus and contained five times and a half in its total length.
Greatest height at first dorsal ray not equal to the length of
head. Second dorsal ray as long as the height of body; spinous
anteriorly, and enveloped in a sheath that is prolonged as a
filament, overreaches only half the distance to the second
dorsal, the interspace of the dorsal fin being equal to two
thirds the length of the head. Diameter of orbit is one fourth
of the length of the head and equal to that of the snout, but
exceeds the projection of the snout beyond the mouth by one
third. Interorbital space is once and one third of the orbital
diameter. First ventral ray is prolonged, and reaches to the
vent. Teethinasingle series. Mouth wide, extending across
four fifths of the inferior surface of the head. Scales with
three feeble spines, the middle spine being granulated on the
head- and neck-scales.

Colour uniform light grey.

Dredged by H.M.S.-‘ Ehalienger’ Expedition in 400 fathoms
off Cape Farewell.

Pseudorhombus boops, sp. n.

B.,5., Do £1 8y » Poli.) V.6....A. 98. :C2 16; LL. lat..80;
L. transv. 36.
Eyes on left side. Mouth and head otherwise symmetrical.

Length equal to twice and a half the height and thrice the
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 6

82 Mr. R. Collett on a new Species of Motella.

length of the head. Lateral line arched over the pectoral fin,
the length of which is one third the height and the same as
that of the caudal, which is rounded. Left ventral fin in line
with the anal, but not continuous. Length of maxillary is
contained twice and two thirds in length of head and two thirds
that of snout. Orbits separated by a narrow slightly elevated
ridge that overhangs the lower orbit. Dorsal fin commences
in front of eye, and one half the orbital diameter from snout.
Opercular margin entire, except a shallow notch in front of
pectoral. Preeopercular limbs join at right angles. Cleft of
mouth oblique; maxillaries extending to the anterior vertical
of the uppereye. Every part covered with scales, the diameter
of which is one third that of the profile, with the free margins
ciliate. Teeth in a single row, on both jaws in equal number,
there being six on each side above and below; none on the
vomer. Lower jaw with a prominent gonyx.
Colour yellowish white above, white beneath.

Differs from P. scaphus, Forst., to which it is closely related,
in the number of rays, and in the greater relative size of the
head, and the strikingly large orbits.

Dredged by H.M.S.-‘ Challenger’ Expedition in 400 fathoms
off Cape Farewell.

XII.—On a new Motella from Norway.
By Ropert Cou.ert.

Motella septentrionalis, n. sp.
2. D. 50-51. A. 41-43. P.15-16. V.7. C. 28-30.

Body rather short; head large, depressed, contained four
times in the total length (including caudal). Snout obtuse,
with one barbel at each of the nostrils, and a row of eight
shorter or rudimentary ones along the upper lip, one at the
chin. Upper jaw considerably longer than the inferior. The
maxillary extends far behind the posterior margin of the orbit
(the central point of iris is rather nearer the extremity of the
snout than the end of the maxillary). Teeth cardiform and
of unequal size. The eyes are rather small and directed
upwards ; the orbit is contained seven times and a half in the
length of the head (in younger individuals six times). First
dorsal short, its first ray short, only twice as long as the orbit.
The vent is situated in the middle between the extremity of
the snout and the end of the anal. The lateral line for the
most part conspicuous, consisting of about eighteen large pores.

Miscellaneous. 83

Coloration brown, without traces of spots. The total length
of the largest examined specimen 170 millims.

I possess two specimens from the western and northern
coasts of Norway, both brought up in a dredge by Prof. G.
O. Sars searching for sea animals. The larger specimen (total
length 170 millims.) was taken at Floré, on the Bergen coast,
in 1873; the other is a younger individual (total length
100 millims.), and taken from a depth of 30 fathoms at Bodé,
north of the Arctic Circle (lat. 67° 15! N.), in 1874.

Christiania, November 10, 1874.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Embryogeny of the Rhizocephala.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GentLeMEN,—In your Journal for November 1874, p. 383, M.
Giard imputes an error to me of which I am not guilty. He
says :—‘An error similar to that of M. Gerbe has been made by
Professor Semper, who describes as furnishing a larva of a very
peculiar form a Peltogaster of the Philippine Islands, of which he
has evidently observed the embryos only after the first moults, when
they already affected the Cypridine form.”

I trust you will be so kind as to allow me to offer some remarks
on this matter.

Having observed the Cypridine larva of a Peltogaster in the
Pelews already in 1861, and having sent my few remarks on them
to the editor of the ‘ Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool.’ in 1862, which ap-
peared in 1863, I was evidently unable to know that F. Miiller
would describe in the year 1863 (Arch. f. Naturgesch. xxix. Febr.)
the second larva of the Suctoria: at that period only the first of
them, the Nauplius-form, was known. I was thoroughly justified,
therefore, in designating a larva diverging from the only known ones
as being peculiar ; I might then have called it rightly very peculiar,
although I have not done so. It was peculiar not only for its un-
known form, but also for its two eyes, whilst the larve of Rhizo-
cephala till then known had only a single one.

M. Giard imputes to me an error on the ground of his belief that
all Rhizocephala must have a Nauplius-larva as the first larval stage.
But this is only a dogma. M. Giard has not examined the species
discovered by me in the Pacific; he has therefore no formal right
to impute to mea mistake in my observations. In the totally closed
sac of the mother only such Cypridine larve were found, no Nauplius-
lary or empty skins which I might have ascribed to such. Why,
then, should not here, as is the case with so many other crustaceans,

6*

84 Miscellaneous.

the development of one species have been shortened? M. Giard
communicates no observations which might prove the impossibility
of such a shortening of the development. Consequently I maintain
my view that the species described since by Dr. Russmann under
the name of Z’hompsonia globosa (Verhandl. d. phys.-med. Gesellsch.
zu Wiirzburg, 1872, oder Arbeiten aus dem zoologisch-zootomischen
Institut zu Wiirzburg, Band i. p. 131), after my drawings and spe-
cimens, has larvee which leave the egg only in the Cypridine form.
There is even no stringent reason to take it for granted, as M. Giard
not very judiciously seems to do, that they undergo a conspicuous
change of form within the egg, although this, of course, remains to
be ascertained. Yours very truly,
Wiirzburg, November 20, 1874. Prof. C. Semper.

On the Circulatory Apparatus of the Echinida. By M. E. Prrrtrer.

The circulatory apparatus of the Sea-Urchins has been the subject
of numerous investigations, which are summarized in Valentin’s
monograph on Echinus lividus, and more recently in the fine mono-
graph of the Echinida by Mr. Alexander Agassiz. These various
researches have left very doubtful even the most important points in
the arrangement of the vascular apparatus. We can regard as certain
only these two facts :—1. The existence of an intestinal vascular appa-
ratus. 2. The existence of a system of vessels communicating with the
ambulacral canals, and usually designated by the name of the aquiferous
apparatus. We did not even know whether these two systems of
vessels were distinct, or whether they communicated with each other.
This communication, imperfectly seen by Louis Agassiz, and since
sought in vain by many anatomists, has only been met with again
quite recently by Hoffmann in the Spatangi and Towopneustes, be-
longing to the regular Echinida. But there were still many ques-
tions to be solved :—The mode of vascularization of the test indicated
by some authors seemed very doubtful. The structure of the heart,
or at least of the organ so called by anatomists, remained very
obscure ; moreoyer there was occasion, in the presence of contradic-
tory statements, to verify the announced results, to group and coordi-
nate, and finally to present a complete and homogeneous description
of the circulatory apparatus of the Echinida.

This is the problem which I have endeavoured to solve during a
stay of several weeks at the laboratory of experimental zoology of
M. de Lacaze-Duthiers at Roscoff (Finisterre).

The dredging-operations instituted by M. de Lacaze-Duthiers at
his laboratory brought in every day with certainty a great number
of specimens of Echinus sphera, which, in consequence of their con-
siderable size, were particularly well adapted for my investigations,
the results of which may be summarized as follows :—

Beneath the madreporic plate a canal (the sand-canal) originates,
which descends vertically towards the lantern, passing along the ceso-
phagustotheleftand behind. This vessel and the esophagus are united
by a mesenteric lamina which embraces the organ hitherto known

Miscellaneous. 85

as the heart, to which the vertical canal is intimately united, but
without having any relations to it except those of contiguity. The
organ in question ts therefore not a heart, as has hitherto been believed ;
and we shall recur immediately to its structure. Having arrived at
the point where the cesophagus penetrates into the lantern, the vertical
vessel opens into a circular vessel resting on the superior membra-
nous floor of the lantern and bearing opposite to each of the pyramids
a small racemiform gland (Poli’s glands). This, whatever may have
been said, is the only vascular ring presented by the circulatory ap-
paratus of the Echinida ; at least I have found it impossible to discover
any other. From this ring, opposite to the intervals of the pyramids
and consequently alternating with Poli’s glands, spring five radiating
vessels which pass beneath the calcareous piece known as the fala,
and become widened so as to occupy the whole width of the interior
surface of this piece. Arriving at the outer margin of the lantern
these radiating canals resume their original calibre and run along
the outer surface of the lantern, from which, however, they finally
separate, so that each of them may become continuous with one of
the five ambulacral canals. The latter are produced a little towards
the mouth beyond their point of junction with the five vertical canals;
it is this, no doubt, that has led to the belief in the existence of a vas-
cularring applied tothe buccal membrane within the lantern; but this
ring has no existence: the prolongations of the ambulacral canals
soon bifurcate ; and each of their branches penetrates into one of the
two large buccal tentacles.

The ambulacral canals ascend along the test, and terminate cacally
below the pore presented by the so-called ocular plates, although
these do not contain any organ of vision. In Echinus sphera this
pore is closed by a continuous membrane, and does not give passage
to any thing resembling an unpaired tentacle. Although one can
inject the whole circulatory apparatus by applying to one of these
pores the pipe of a syringe, there is not init any direct communi-
cation between the vascular apparatus and the exterior; the injec-
tion only penetrates in consequence of a lesion. There is no anal
ring uniting the five ambulacral vessels. Each canal is the seat of
a double current maintained by the vibratile cilia which clothe its
interior; it serves at once for the flow and the return of the san-
guine liquid which it contains, as I have been able to ascertain by
direct observation. The arrangement of the ambulacral vessels of
the Echinida therefore exactly reproduces that which I have already
described in the Comatule.

Immediately opposite to the right upper Poli’s gland there springs
from the circular vessel of the lantern a vascular branch which
ascends along the cesophagus, and forms, to a certain extent, a pen-
dant to the vertical canal which originates from the madreporic
plate and opens at the left posterior Poli’s gland. Having reached
the point where the cesophagus opens into the intestine, this canal
becomes reflexed and considerably widened, and constitutes the great
vessel which follows the inner margin of the intestine, and beyond
which the mesenteric plate is slightly prolonged. There is con-

86 Miscellaneous.

sequently a real communication between the intestinal vascular
apparatus and the supposed aquiferous apparatus. The inner vessel
is separated from the intestine proper by the singular canal which
I propose to name the intestinal siphon, which, originating from the
upper extremity of the cesophagus, runs to open into the intestine a
little before its point of reflexion, and which, according to certain
observations, would seem to be destined for the rapid conveyance of
sea-water into the second bend of the intestine. Beyond the point
where this canal opens into the intestine, the vessel which ac-
companies it widens into a great reservoir, from which issue
numerous vascular branches passing to the intestine. This reservoir
is produced a little upon the reflected part of the mesentery; but it
soon diminishes in volume, and becomes very rapidly resolved into
a network of capillaries, which may be traced for a considerable
distance upon the mesentery; the inner vessel therefore is not
prolonged as a distinct vessel upon the second bend of the intestine.

All along its course the vessel which has just been described emits
numerous branches which pass to the intestine and constitute the
afferent branches of a very rich and elegant capillary network, the
efferent branches of which pass to a trunk passing along the outer
margin of the intestine, the external marginal trunk. This trunk
is continued into the mesenteric plate; we have never seen it
emitting even the smallest branch passing to the test. We do not
see what return course could be taken by the blood which might get
into these branches; and it is evident that the external and internal
marginal vessels constitute the two principal trunks of an isolated
intestinal vascular system, completed by the capillary network.
This circle being thus closed there can be no question of branches
opening towards the test, unless it be possible to close it again.
The external marginal vessel is prolonged further upon the second
bend than the internal vessel; but it also diminishes very rapidly
and does not reach the anus. I have not been able to follow it to
the ring of the lantern; the injection is always arrested at the
origin of the cesophagus. Moreover, if this vessel were prolonged as
far as the lantern, it would necessarily terminate at the same point
as the vertical canal, which is not very probable.

In its festooned course along the first bend this vessel splits so as
to form a thick, nearly circular trunk, which communicates with it
by its two ends, one situated close to the stomach, the other close to
the point of reflexion of the intestine. Six vertical branches, at
nearly equal distances apart, also make a communication between
the marginal vessel and this circular vessel, which floats freely in
the liquid of the general cavity, and enjoys, like the marginal
vessels, a very marked contractility, although this did not appear to
be rhythmical.

The histological investigation of the supposed heart showed that
this organ was nothing but a true gland, the product of which is
poured into a tubular cavity situated below the vertical canal
starting from the madreporic plate. This cavity is prolonged into
an excretory duct, opening also at the infundibuliform space enclosed

Miscellaneous. 87

between the membrane of the test and the madreporic plate. Other
tubular glands, situated on the opposite side of the csophagus, in
the thickness of the mesentery itself, open in part with this ex-
cretory duct, and in part directly beneath the madreporic plate,
the pores of which probably give issue to the secreted liquid. It is
to be observed that, by the intermediation of the infundibnliform
space situated below the madreporic plate, the circulatory apparatus
and this glandular apparatus communicate with each other, so that
an injection driven through the supposed heart may descend again
through the sand-canal.

In the Spatangidee (Amphidetus), which have been said to have
no trace of a heart, Ihave found a gland exactly similar to that
which hitherto has been regarded as the heart in the Echinida.

Lastly, I have ascertained, by varied experiments, that the water
which fills the cavity of the test of the sea-urchins can only pene-
trate them slowly and by endosmose, either through the buccal
membrane or through the ambulacral tubes. When sea-urchins
have lived for some time in sea-water coloured with aniline, we
very regularly find the entire cesophagus and the siphon by which
it communicates with the point of reflexion of the intestine coloured
red. There has consequently been an introduction of water into
the intestine by this course, and a possible passage of a part of this
water into the general cavity through the walls of the digestive tube.
—Comptes Rendus, November 16, 1874, tome lxxix. pp. 1128-1182.

Embryology of the Ctenophora. By AtexanpEr AGasstz.

The question of the systematic position of the Ctenophora can
now, thanks to the greater knowledge we have of their embryology,
be treated more intelligently. The position taken by Vogt, who
follows Quoy in removing them from the Acalephs altogether, and
associating them with the Mollusks on account of the apparent
bilaterality so strongly developed in some families (Cestum, Bolina,
and Mertensia), seems not untenable. The nature of their relations
to Echinoderms, Polyps, and Acalephs, as well as the general rela-
tions of the Celenterata to Echinoderms, may be discussed again,
especially as having an important bearing not only on the value of
the Coelenterata as a primary division of the animal kingdom, but
also on the limits of the Radiata, and the possible affinities of the
Sponges and Ceelenterata suggested by Hiickel*. A still more im-
portant point developed from this embryology is its connexion with
the Gastrea theory of Hickelt, for which he claims that it will
supplant the type theory, and give us in its place a new system
based upon the homology of the embryonic layers and of the primi-
tive digestive cavity. Hiickel attempts, in his Gastrea theory, to
find an explanation for the natural development of species from a
purely mechanical cause, and has been bold enough not only to

* E. Hackel, ‘ Die Kalkschwamme,’ Berlin, 1872.
+ E. Hackel, “‘ Die Gastrea-Theorie,” Jenaische Zeitschrift, ix. 1874.

tate) Miscellaneous.

name, but also figure, the primitive ancestor from which all types
of the animal kingdom have been developed! This unknown an-
cestor, he says, must have been built much like his Gastrula (only
another name for what has long been known to all students of In-
vertebrates as the Planula of Dalyell). Hiickel would lead us to
believe that this Gastrula is a newly discovered embryonic stage ; all
he has done in reference to it is to recall the existence of Planule
among Sponges, which had previously been discovered by N.
Miklucho-Maclay*. Since the publication of Hiickel’s article, his
special interpretation of fanciful affinities and homologies existing
only in forms conjured up by Hickel’s vivid imagination, have been
sufficiently criticised by Metschnikofft ; so that until we know some-
thing more of the development of Sponges we may leave the discus-
sion of their affinities with Coelenterates out of the question, in spite
of the ingenious arguments advanced to support Leuckart’s views
on the subject.

The existence of Planule, the walls of which consist of an ecto-
derm and entoderm, has been distinctly proved for Acalephs, Echi-
noderms, Polyps, Worms, Arthropods, Tunicates, Molluskst, and
finally for Amphiovus; the papers of Johannes Miiller, Krohn,
Agassiz, Kowalevsky, Sars, Allman, Claparéde, Kupfer, Metschni-
koff, and others are too well known to need citation in this connexion.
So far we are in perfect accordance with Hiickel and cordially agree
with him in his estimate of the systematic value of this early embry-
onic stage, whether we call it Planula or adopt his latter name of
Gastrula. But let us follow his subsequent steps and separate what
is known from what is stated as known by Hiickel. It is known that
the Planula consists of an entoderm and of an ectoderm. It is
known that the primitive digestive cavity is, in the case of Echino-
derms, of Ctenophora, and of some Discophora, formed by the turn-
ing-in of the ectoderm, so that the wall of this primitive cavity is,
in their case at least, invariably formed by the ectoderm. It is
known, on the other hand, that in Actiniz, in Worms, in Hydroids§
this primitive digestive cavity is hollowed out of the inner yolk mass
of the embryo, and has its walls formed by the entoderm. We must
lay great stress on this point, which is alluded to by Hickel as of no
consequence}! ; for this seems to us to destroy the very base of his
argument. If the Gastrula can in one case, and in such closely
allied classes as Actinie and Hydroids on one side, and Echino-
derms and Ctenophora on the other, be built so differently that in
the first case the walls of the primitive cavity are formed by the
entoderm, and in the other of the ectoderm, what becomes of all

* N. Miklucho-Maclay, Jen. Zeitschrift, iv. 1868.

+ E. Metschnikoff, “ Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte d. Kalkschwimme,”
Zeits. f. wiss. Zool. xxiv. 1874.

} E. R. Lankester, ‘“ On the Primitive Cell-layers of the Embryo,”
Ann. Mag. N. H. May 1873.

§ H. Fol, ‘“ Die erste Entwickelung d. Geryonideneies,”’ Jen. Zeitsch.
vii. p. 471.

} Mickel and Lankester both seem to think that because the result is
a similar form it must be homologous,

Misceltaneous. 89

his subsequent generalizations of the value for systematic purposes
of these two layers? The distinction of entoderm and ectoderm is,
as Hiickel himself acknowledges, and as is sufficiently shown by
Kowalevsky, of the greatest anatomical value ; yet how is it possible
that these differently constructed Planule@ should have the genetic
connexion claimed for them by Hiickel, if in their very embryonic
stages the differences are of so radical a nature that, according to
the very theory of embryonic layers so strongly insisted upon by
Hickel, they could have no possible relation, the one being a product
of the entoderm, the other of the ectoderm, the two primitive em-
bryonic layers ?

It is not known, as is stated by Hiickel, that the walls of the
primitive digestive cavity are invariably formed of the entoderm ;
and when Hiickel states the result (the Gastrula) to be the same
whether formed by the ectoderm or entoderm, he states what is known
to be exactly the contrary. It is not known, as is stated by Hickel,
that the mere fact of a Planula fixing itself by one extremity or not,
will in one case lead to a radical type, in another to a bilateral
type. What becomes of all the free-swimming embryos of Echi-
noderms, of Acalephs, of Polyps? Are they bilateral? It is true
Hiickel is obliged, to suit his theory, to consider the Echinoderms as
an aggregation of individuals ; but he has not the countenance of a
single zoologist whose opinion on Echinoderms is of any value.
When he says that Sars, whose knowledge of the development of
Echinoderms was so accurate, agreed with his peculiar views, we
can only reply that his agreement must be based upon a misunder-
standing. We have equally as many radial and bilateral types
developed either from fixed or from pelagic Gastrule ; and to cite
this as a causa efficiens, the mechanical reason of the genetic descent
of all radiates from a fixed Gastrula, and of all bilateral types from
a free-swimming one, is simply fantastic. How is it that so many
Actiniz and Acalephs have their radiate structure developed long
before they become fixed? It is not known that the embryonic
layers of Acalephs are truly homologous to those of the higher
Vertebrates. Huxley simply speaks of their bearing the same physio-
logical relation to one another ; but until we know the Gastrula of
other Vertebrates than Amphioawus it is idle to talk of the continuity
existing between the ontogeny of Amphioxus and the remaining
members of the Vertebrate branch, and to say that hence there is no
doubt left that the ancestors of the Vertebrates must, in the
beginning of their development, have passed through the Gastrula
form! Neither Hiickel nor any one else has seen this; it is a
pretty hint which may or may not be proved.

Considerable confusion arises in Hiickel’s classification from his
adopting at one time as of primary importance the development of
the cavity of the body and making it the main point in his phylo-
genetic classification, while previously the relations of the phylum to
Protascus and Prothelmis (names he gives to the unknown ances-
tors of the radial and bilateral types) formed the basis of his classi-
fication. This places him in the awkward predicament of having a
phylum of the animal kingdom (the radial) which has Jost the

90 Miscellaneous.

capacity of forming a body-cavity, and yet its descendants have in
some unaccountable mauner (entirely against the rules of Hiickel’s
theory) managed to get one by some unexplained method. We do
not see how it can be so confidently stated by Hiickel that Echi-
noderms have lost their original central nervous organ ; there is no
proof whatever of its once having existed. ‘lhere is as yet no proof
whatever that the organs of sense (which, as had already been so
often insisted upon by Agassiz, are not homologous in the different
branches of the animal kingdom) have the same phylogenetic origin.
When Hiickel says that the mouth of Echinoderms is not homolo-
gous to the primitive mouth, we can only refer him to the memoirs
of Miller, Metschnikoff, and myself on Echinoderm embryos for proof
to the contrary.

There seems no doubt, as Hiickel insists, that to the majority of
zoologists of the present day the idea of type is a very different
one from that of type as understood by Baer and Cuvier. The
probability of their original community of origin is hinted at from
the many so-called intermediate forms, both living and fossil, which,
though we may enroll them either in one great branch of the animal
kingdom or another, yet show that we can no longer consider the
great types of the animal kingdom as closed cycles, but must here-
after regard them as holding to one another relations similar to those
which the remaining categories of our systems have to one another.
This change has principally been brought about by a better know-
ledge of the embryology of a few well-known types.

But what becomes of all the assumptions of Hackel which form
the basis of his Gastraa theory? They are totally unsupported ;
and with their refutation must fall his theory; it can only take its
place by the side of other physiophilosophical systems ; they are
ingenious arrangements laboriously built up in the interests of special
theories, which fall to the ground the moment we test them by our
actual knowledge. That the time has not yet come for embryolo-
gical classifications, the attempts of Hiickel plainly show ; for they
are in no wise in advance of the other embryological classifications
which have preceded them: we get new names for somewhat differ-
ent combinations ; but a truly scientific basis for a classification based
upon the value of embryonic layers is at present impossible ; such
attempts can be only speculations, to be proved or disproved on the
morrow.

What Hackel substitutes in the place of the accepted types of
the animal kingdom is simply another view of these same types;
and his Gastrea theory is in no danger of upsetting, at present at
least, zoological classification as now understood. Indeed, if we
need an ancestor for our phylum, why not at once go back to the
cell? There we have a definite starting-point, a typical element
which underlies the whole of the animal kingdom, and which forms
the walls of Hiickel’s Gastrula. Then we shall all be agreed; and
when we frankly state that all organisms are derived from a pri-
mitive cell and from its subsequent increase, we come within the
range of positive knowledge, but we are unfortunately as far as
ever from having for that reason been able to trace a mechanical

Miscellaneous. 91

cause for the genetic connexion of the various branches of the
animal kingdom. We must meet the direct issue raised by
Hiickel (that such a genetic connexion either does or does not
exist) by repeating what has so often been said by others :—This
genetic connexion may exist; but we have at present no proof that
it does exist. And, at any rate, his Gastrea theory does not bring
us any nearer to a mechanical explanation of such a genetic con-
nexion, however probable it may be. . . . .

Here we must call attention to a marked difference between
Acalephs and Polyps on one side, and Echinoderms on the other—
that while in the former the connexion between the digestive
cavity and the water-system always remains open, it is at one time
disconnected in the Echinoderms, though it is eventually reopened
through anastomoses of the water-tubes. The anal opening holds
in Ctenophora very much the same relation which it holds in
Echinoderm larve, in which the water-tubes are still connected
with the primitive digestive cavity. When we find, as we do,
that in Ctenophora, as well as in Echinoderms, the primitive diges-
tive cavity is formed by the inturning of the ectoderm, that in
both classes the water-system is developed as diverticula from
this digestive cavity, we fail to see how we can separate the Cteno-
phora from Echinoderms and place them with Polyps in a separate
subkingdom of the animal kingdom. No one questions the rela-
tionship of Ctenophora to Acalephs ; yet from embryological data it
would be more natural to associate Echinoderms and Ctenophora
into one subkingdom, characterized by the mode of formation of
the water-system as diverticula forming eventually chymiferous
tubes in both classes, and to associate the other Acalephs with the
Polyps*, where the chymiferous tubes and cavities are formed by
the liquefaction of the interior of the Planula. Any one who will
compare the figures of the embryos of starfishes (A. Agassiz, Em-
bryol. Starfish, pl. ii. fig. 8) and Ctenophora (pl. ii. figs. 6-10,
pl. v. figs. 5, 11) at the time when the chymiferous tubes are
reduced to mere diverticula, cannot fail to feel satisfied of their
complete identity of plan. Metschnikoff has made, in addition to
the homologies I have just recalled, a most interesting comparison
between an Echinoderm larva and a Ctenophore; he shows that,
even in the adult Ctenophore, the identity of plan is not destroyed,
and is carried out to the smallest details: The only point in which
I would differ from him is in his comparison of the abactinal ceeliac
openings to the actinostome: he seems to forget that in Echino-
derm larve what at first performed the part of anus and mouth
eventually becomes the mouth alone; so that his figures should be
reversed, and then the identity will be found complete between an
Echinoderm larva (see A. Agassiz, Embryol. Starfish, pl. iii.
fig. 6, and pl. vii. fig. 8) with its ceesophagus, digestive cavity, ali-
mentary canal and its chymiferous pouch (water-system), from
which run the diverticula eventually to become the water-tubes,

* See Allman’s views on the position of the Ctenophora as contrasted
with the Actinozoa, Trans. R. 8. Edinb. xxvi. pt. ii. p. 466, 1871.

92 Miscellaneous.

and a Ctenophore (pl. iii. fig. 25) with its lateral tubes on the
sides of the digestive cavity (g), leading into the chymiferous
pouches (w), branching into the chymiferous tube. The cceliac
openings (pl. iii. fig. 45, ca) of the funnel*he looks upon as repre-
senting the madreporie body, while I look upon them as the anal
openings. In this view of the case, the Ctenophore is rather more
in the embryonic condition of the Echinoderm larva, when the
actinostome leading into the digestive cavity should perform at the
same time the function of mouth and anus, which it occasionally
does, although at other times the coeliac opening of the funnel seems
to be the true anal opening, while, according to Metschnikoff, it is
the madreporic body which performs the part of an anal opening.
He says it only acts to introduce water into the system, which is
contrary to my observations.

I may here recall former statements* concerning the affinities of
the Ctenophora, when describing some of the younger stages. It
could only be after a careful comparison of Ctenophorous and
Echinoderm embryos that undoubted evidence of their identity of
plan might be obtained. The Ctenophora retain the permanently
embryonic features of Echinoderm embryos, in which the water-
system is still connected with the digestive cavity. The formation
of a funnel as a sort of alimentary canal, opening externally through
the coeliac apertures at the abactinal pole, corresponds to the exist-
ence of a short alimentary canal in Echinoderm larve. The Cteno-
phora are, from their embryology, more closely related to the Echino-
derms than to the other Acalephs; and it seems natural to separate
the Acalephs into two orders—the Ctenophora, characterized by the
presence of locomotive flappers, and the Meduside, including the
Discophora and Hydroids.—From the Memoirs of the American
Academy of Arts and Sciences, vol. x. no. i., August 1874.

Notice of Papers on Embryology by A, Kowalevsky. By A. AGAssiz,

A. Kowalevsky has published, unfortunately in Russian, two
capital papers on embryology. The one continues the investigations
he had been carrying on regarding the existence of an ectoderm and
entoderm layer in the early embryonic stages of Invertebrates. In
the present paper he has given a summary of the early stages of a
Campanularia, confirming the observations of Wright and A. Agassiz.
For Rhizostoma and Cassiopea he shows that the digestive cavity is
formed by the invagination of the ectoderm. This is contrary to
the results of previous observers, except Schneider, For Pelagia he
shows a direct development from the egg remarkably similar to
that of the Geryonide as we know it from Hickel, Fol, and Metsch-
nikoff. He adds nothing to the embryology of Actinia not
already known from the magnificent monograph of Lacaze-Duthiers.
He then passes on to the development of Alcyonium, of which he
gives an extremely interesting sketch supplemented by fragments
on the embryology of Astrea, Gorgonia, and Cerianthus: the deve-
lopment of the latter is strikingly similar to that of Hdwardsia, as
we know it during its passage from Arachnactis to Edwardsia. He

* Alexander Agassiz, Il]. Cat. M.C.Z. no, 2, p. 12, 1865,

Miscellaneous. 93

has added a few observations on the earlier embryonic stages of
Eschscholtzia, Beroé, and Eucharis, completing deficiencies in his
earlier papers on the embryology of Ctenophora. These supple-
mentary observations agree completely with the observations of
A. Agassiz on the embryology of Ctenophora.

The second memoir is a very complete history of the development
of Brachiopods, strikingly in accordance with the views of Steenstrup
and of Morse on the affinities of Brachiopods with Annelids. The
homology between the early embryonic stages of Argiope and well-
known Annelid larve is most remarkable; and the resemblance
between some of the stages of Argiope figured by Kowalevsky and
the corresponding stages of growth of the so-called Lovén type of
development among Annelids is complete. The number of segments
is less ; but otherwise the main structural features show a closeness
of agreement which will make it difficult for conchologists hereafter
to claim Brachiopods as their special property. The identity in
the ulterior mode of growth between the embryo of Argiope and of
Balanoglossus in the Tornaria-stage is still more striking: we can
follow the changes undergone by Argiope while it passes through its
Tornaria-stage (if we may so call it) and becomes gradually, by a
mere modification of the topography of its organs, transformed into
a minute pedunculated Brachiopod differing as far from the Tornaria-
stage of Argiope as the young Balanoglossus differs from the free-
swimming Jornaria. In fact, the whole development of Argiope is
a remarkable combination of the Lovén and of the Tornaria types of
development among Worms. His paper also includes the history of
a less vermiform type of development, that of Thecidium and of
Terebratula, in which the observations of Kowalevsky fully agree
with the previous well-known memoir of Lacaze-Duthiers on
Thecidium, and of Morse on Terebratulina. It is not out of place
to recall the very ungenerous treatment which Morse received at
the hands of many conchologists for the heresies of his papers on
the systematic position of Brachiopoda; and it certainly is a
striking proof of the sagacity of Morse, to have announced so posi-
tively, from the history of the American Brachiopods alone, the
vermiform affinities of Brachiopods, now so conclusively proved by
the development of Argiope in Kowalevsky’s paper.

The close relationship between Brachiopods and Bryozoa cannot
be more fully demonstrated than by the beautiful drawings on
pl. y. of Kowalevsky’s history of T'hecidium. We shall now have
at least a rational explanation of the homologies of Brachiopods,
and the transition from such types as Pedicellina to Membrani-
pora and other incrusting Bryozoa is readily explained from the
embryology of Thecidium. In fact, all incrusting Bryozoa are only
communities of Brachiopods the valves of which are continuous and
soldered together, the flat valve forming a united floor, while the
convex valve does not cover the ventral valve, but leaves an open-
ing more or less ornamented for the extension of the lophophore*.
—Silliman’s American Journal, Dec. 1874.

* Mr. B. P. Mann translated for me the explanation of the plates of the
two memoirs of Kowaleyslcy.

94 Miscellaneous.

On the Relationship of the Vertebrata and Annelida.
By C. Semper.

It is well known that the Ascidia are regarded with Kupfer and
Kowalevsky as the nearest relatives of the Vertebrata ; and this
opinion is supported by the analogous mode of production of the
nerve-cord and the presence of a chorda between it and the intes-
tine in both groups of animals. But it is forgotten that the Verte-
brata are segmented animals, while the Ascidia are not so: the sole
indication of a segmentation in the latter appears to lie in the oc-
currence of spinal nerves in the tail and hinder part of the body of
the larva of Ascidia mentula, as affirmed by Kupfer.

This gap is now filled in a most unexpected manner by the dis-
covery of segmental organs in Selachian embryos. In Acanthias,
Centrina, and Scyllium I have found funnel-shaped openings leading
into ciliated ducts in connexion with the primitive kidneys ; they
are placed, one pair in each segment (metamere), right and left of
the mesentery, along the whole of the body-cavity. They are pro-
duced by depression of the peritoneal epithelium, and are only
secondarily connected with the lateral canals of the primitive renal
duct, which also issue segmentally. The funnels in Acanthias are
very large ; and their cilia vibrate strongly. In Centrina and Acan-
thias they may be detected by the lens even in nearly mature em-
bryos; in Scyllium, on the contrary, they disappear very early.
In Acanthias the ovary is developed without any participation of
the segmental organs; but in the male the seminal duct seems to
become developed by a peculiar process of budding and amalga-
mation of the segmental funnels.

Except in a single point, the comparison to the segmental
organ of an annelide may be completely carried out. In the one, as
in the other, they are repeated in pairs in the segments of the body:
they have a ciliated funnel opening freely into the cavity of the
body ; the ciliated duct springing from this leads into a glandular
segment (in the Vertebrates to the Malpighian body or primitive
kidney) ; they are in intimate relation with the genital organs; and,
lastly, they are produced in their glandular and infundibular portion
from the mesoderm. The sole distinction consists in the mode of
opening of these excretory organs: in the Annelida each seg-
mental organ opens separately in the corresponding segment of the
body ; in the Vertebrata they unite with the primitive renal duet,
which in the Selachia, as in the Teleostea, is a product of the peri-
toneal epithelium. This contradiction cannot, however, be used as
an argument against the comparison of the two sets of organs, as
the union of the glandular part with the efferent ducts is in both
cases produced secondarily by the coalescence of the original separate
rudiments; moreover the so-called aquiferous vessels of the Rota-
toria are universally compared to the segmental organs of the
Vermes, although in the former, just as in the Vertebrata, two effer-
ent ducts opening into the cloaca take up the secretion of the glands,
which open by several funnels into the body-cavity.

It might appear that a statement of Gegenbaur’s is to be referred

Miscellaneous. 95

to these segmental organs. In his so-called ‘Comparative Anatomy’
he speaks of the possibility of a comparison of the oviducts and
tube to the segmental organs of the Vermes. This is completely
refuted by the observations here given: the true segmental organs
of the Vertebrata (hitherto detected only in the Selachia) have
nothing to do with the tub and the oviduct ; the former originates
from the primitive renal duct, and the latter is produced by a fold
which finally leads to the formation of a tube; the tubs are only
the permanently open orifices of the primitive renal groove, and
they consequently originate in quite a different manner from the
true segmental funnels.

The comparison here made leads to far-reaching consequences.
Assuming it to be correct, it follows that the Annelida are more
nearly allied than the Ascidia to the Selachia, and therefore also to
the Vertebrata in general (with the exception of Amphiowus). It
might be objected that the spinal cord and the chorda are of more
importance for the recognition of relationship than the primitive
kidney and the segmentation of the body, so that the Ascidia are
more nearly allied than the Vermes to the Vertebrata. But this
objection is partly refuted by the circumstance that according to
Kowalevsky’s investigations the ventral cord of the Vermes and
Insecta is formed in a perfectly analogous manner to the dorsal cord
of the Vertebrata. The chorda alone seems to offer any difficulty ;
but it is still questionable whether the chorda of the Ascidia is
really to be compared so unconditionally to that of the Verte-
brata; and, on the other hand, Kowalevsky, in his ‘ Embryological
Researches on Worms and Insects,’ even indicated as a chorda a
fibrous cord discovered by Leydig in the earthworm and detected by
Claparéde in numerous worms, and which in its origin and position
between the ventral cord and the intestine exactly resembles the
chorda of the Vertebrata. Nevertheless the histological structure of
this cord is essentially different.

If the embryo of an annelide be turned so that its ventral surface
lies upwards, its section presents exactly the same arrangement of
the organs as in the Selachian embryo. Consequently, by the dis-
covery of the segmental organs, the belly of the annulose animal is
identified with the back of the vertebrate. This is not the place to
trace this conception to its further consequences ; in this respect, as
also with regard to the detailed proof of the facts given above,
reference must be made to a more complete memoir which will appear
shortly in the second volume of the ‘Arbeiten aus dem zoologisch-
zootomischen Institut in Wiirzburg.’—Centralbl. fiir die med. Wis-
sensch. 1874, No. 35.

Wiirzburg, July 1874.

Segmental Organs in adult Selachia. By C. Semper.

I can now follow up my former preliminary communication on
the occurrence of segmental organs in Selachian embryos with a
further statement that such organs may also be very easily detected
even in adult animals, but only in fresh or very well-preserved

96 Miscellaneous.

specimens. The Selachian genera in which I have regularly found
them in sexually mature adult individuals are as follows :—Squatina,
Scymnus, Centrophorus, Spinax, Acanthias, Hexanchus (in a speci-
men 10 feet long), Pristiurus, and Scyllium. In the last genera
they are very small, and for the most part also altered; on the
other hand, in Scymnus and Squatina they are exceedingly large,
furnished with distinct funnel-shaped apertures, into which fine
forceps may be conveniently introduced, and are present high up on
the sexual fold. In Squatina especially these organs are so numerous,
regularly developed, and striking even in the living animal, that it
is quite incomprehensible to me how they can have been hitherto
overlooked. The following genera are destitute of them when
adult—Lamna, Mustelus, Galeus, Carcharias, and probably Sphyrna ;
when they disappear, or whether they occur at all in the embryo,
still remains to be ascertained.

In my first communication I indicated that perhaps the seminal
ducts originated from the segmental funnels. This is decidedly not
the case; but, on the contrary, it seems probable, especially from
their behaviour in Squatina, that the segmental ducts may become
the vasa efferentia testis; and by a growth of the epithelium of the
segmental funnels the epigonal organ may perhaps be produced.
In favour of the supposition that the primitive renal duct becomes
the seminal duct we seem to have the two facts :—that in large male
embryos only a single canal is to be found, which subsequently
becomes the urino-seminal duct; and, secondly, that a tuba occurs
in the males of all genera of Rays and Selachia, and passes on each
side into a canal exactly as in the females, and this evidently can
be nothing but the anterior end of the primitive renal duct. The
middle tubal orifice of the males is very large in many genera
(Scymnus, Centrophorus, Squatina); the canals running backwards
from it (representing the oviducts of the female) are very soon
obliterated, and cannot be traced as such to the kidneys in the
genera which have hitherto been investigated. In a few species,
only a fine cord, but without a cavity, was recognized between the
kidney and the hinder extremity of the male tubal canal. Careful
investigations of the embryos have proved, however, that the per-
manent urino-seminal duct of the male is not the primary primitive
renal duct, and that the latter disappears almost entirely in the
region of the kidneys, whilst, as in the females, a secondary primi-
tive renal duct has been developed as a urino-seminal duct. This is
the case also in Chimera. In the males of this species there are
two isolated tubal openings which lead into a fine canal lying upon
the urino-seminal duct; this corresponds in position to the oviduct
of the female, and can be nothing but the primary primitive renal
duct. By this Chimera approaches much more closely to the
Ganoids than to the Plagiostomi.

I hope soon to be in a position to follow up my first memoir,
which has already been referred to and will shortly appear, on the seg-
mental organs of the Selachia and the relationship of the vertebrate
and invertebrate animals, with another on the urogenital system
of the Plagiostomi.—Centralbl. fiir die med. Wiss-nsch. 1874, no. 52.

Wiirzburg, Oct. 1, 1874.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]}

No. 86. FEBRUARY 1875.

XIN .—Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.
By M. Ussow*.
“ Developmental history is the true light-bearer for investigations upon

organic bodies..—Von Barr (Ueber die Entwickelungsgeschichte der
tere, 1828, Bd. i. p. 231).

DurRING my residence at Naples and Messina (1871-73) I
turned my attention particularly to the exact investigation of
the anatomy and developmental history of two extremely
interesting classes of Invertebrate animals, namely the Cepha-
lopoda and the Tunicata. In various species of the Cepha-
lopoda J studied the structure of the female sexual organs, and
the formation of the ova, and then, in four species, I traced
the embryonal development from the fecundation of the ovum
up to the complete development of the young.

In the various species of the Tunicata I endeavoured to
investigate :—1, the anatomy, the minute structure, and the
postembryonal precess of metamorphosis of the central and
peripheral nervous system ; 2, the structure and in part also
the mode of formation of the organs of sense; 3, the body-
wall (the outer and inner mantle) ; 4, the circulatory system ;
and lastly, 5, the digestive apparatus, with all its glandular
appendages. a4

As I am at present engaged in the detailed description of
the by no means uninteresting facts that I observed, I think
that a brief statement of the results obtained, such as I here
propose to give, may not be without its use.

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Archiv fiir Naturge-

schichte,’ xl. (1874) p. 328.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 7

98 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological In vestigations.

THE CEPHALOPODA.

No group of Invertebrate animals possesses so high an
interest as the Cephalopoda with regard to the complication of
their bodily structure. And, in fact, since the time of Cuvier*,
who, taking the exact data of comparative anatomy into con-
sideration, first sharply defined them and separated them from
the other classes of Mollusca, they have been placed by most
zoologistst at the head of all Invertebrata. Some natural-
istst who wished to see zoological classification founded upon
embryological facts (at that time still little known and often
misunderstood) thought that it might be possible to separate
the Cephalopoda altogether from the Molluscan type, and to
form a special type of them. Even before this peculiar
opinion was expressed, a special kind (evolutio radiata §) ot
the so-called unilateral development was established for the
Cephalopoda and some other Mollusca. Without denying
the merit of these conceptions as to the systematic position of
the Cephalopoda in the animal kingdom, which were valu-
able in their time, we may be allowed to put the question
whether we are sufficiently acquainted with the most important
modes of development of the organism of the Caphalsned
and whether we are in a position, resting upon embryological
facts, to state accurately the most sharply marked traits of
their phylogenetic connexion, not with all the other types of
the animal kingdom, but merely with the other classes of
Mollusca, as with the Gasteropoda, and especially with the
Pteropoda||._ If we look closely mto this last highly important
scientific question, however, it appears that the positive facts
now known to us regarding the developmental history of the
Cephalopoda are far from sufficient, even approximately, to
elucidate their genealogical relations. Notwithstanding the
interesting results which were to be expected from the inves-
tigation of the developmental history of as many species of
Cephalopoda as possible, we at present possess only three more

* Mém. pour servir a hist. de l’Anat. des Mollusques, 1817, Mém. i.

+ Lamarck, Hist. Nat. des Anim. sans Vert. 2"° édit. xi. p. 165; R.
Leuckart, Ueber die Morphol. und die Verwandtschaftsverhiiltn. der wir-
bellosen Thiere, 1848 ; Huxley, Lectures on the Elem. of Comp. Anat.
1864, p. 85; Gegenbaur, Vergl. Anat. 2te Aufl. 1870, p. 78; Hiickel, Gen.
Morphol. Bad. ii. pp. exv, 408 et seg. ; Claus, Grundziige der Zool. 2te Aufl.
1875, pp. 43, 44, 766 et seq.

t Vogt, Zool. Briefe, 1851, Bd. i. p. 298.

§ Von Baer, “ Beitr. zur Kenntn. dle niederen Thiere,” Nova Acta &e.
2 I ii. 1827; Kolliker, Intwicklungsgesch. der Cephalopoden, 1844,
p. 175.

| See Leuckart, /. c. p. 154; Gegenbaur, /. ec. p.473; Hickel, le. pp. civ,
exv; Keferstein, Klassen und Ord». der Weichthiere, p. 1472.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 99

or less detailed and accurate memoirs, which are chiefly de-
voted to the embryology of the Decapoda.

As early as the year 1841 Van Beneden published his inves-
tigations on Sepiola Rondeletii*. In 1844 Kollikert enriched
science with his well-known memoir on the development of
various species of Decapod and Octopod Cephalopoda. Almost
a quarter of century later (1867) E. Metschnikoff | made known
his investigations on Sepiola; and last year (1873) Ray Lan-
kester published a short communication § on the development
of Loligo. It seems scarcely necessary to enumerate the obser-
vations of Cuvier||, Dugés{], and Delle Chiaje** relating to
this subject, as in most cases they contain very unsatisfactory
and erroneous{T statements as to the embryonal process. As
it is impossible for me in this short summary to submit the
results obtained by Van Beneden and Kélliker to criticism,
and as in the following report upon my investigations I indi-
cate the most important errors of those savants, I shall devote
a moment only to the most accurate of all these memoirs, that
of E. Metschnikoff.

We may regard as one of the greatest merits of the above-
mentioned important memoir, which only relates to one
species of Cephalopod, the first description of two germ-
lamelle, and the more or less exact indication of the part
they take in the subsequent formation of the different organs.
Studying the development of Sepzola and the mode of forma-
tion of the central nervous system, the intestinal canal, and the
central organs of circulation solely in living embryos ff, with-
out the aid of dissected preparations, must necessarily have
caused Metschnikoff to miss many important facts, even with
regard to the species investigated by him. As, moreover,
from want of material, he was unable to trace the development
of the ova, and especially their process of segmentation, this

* “Rech. sur l'embryol. des Sépioles,” in Mém. de l’Acad. de Brux. xiv.

+ Loc. cit.

t History of the embryological development of Sepiola (in Russian),
1867. See Arch. fiir Naturg. 1868, Bd. ii. p. 130, and Arch. des Sci. Phys.
et Nat. xxx. (1867) p. 186. The following citations apply to the complete
Russian work.

§ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, no. 62, p. 81.

|| Ann, du Mus. 1832, i. p. 153.

q Ann. des Sci. Nat. viil. p. 107, 1857.

** Memorie, 2nd edit. p. 39, 1829; Notom. degli anim. invertebr. 1841,
i. p. 83, pl. xxix. figs. 4, 5.

tt Kolliker, /. e. pp. 110, 111.

tt At least, in his memoir, Metschnikoff nowhere mentions that he
studied sections, without which it is impossible to trace the formation of
the intestino-fibrous layer, and to form a clear idea of the development of
some organs. ™

(|

100 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

distinguished observer unfortunately could neither subject the
results obtained by Kélliker to a thorough testing, nor de-
scribe exactly the production of the second germ-lamella
(parenchymatous lamella*), nor, finally, ascertain the mode of
formation of the intestino-glandular lamella. Undoubtedly
Metschnikoff’s observations on the mode of formation of the
organs of sight and hearing, so superficially and inaccurately
described by his predecessors, are of great value.
During my long residence in Naples and Messina I set
myself, as one of my principal tasks, to investigate as com-
letely as possible the development of several species of Cepha-
lo oda, or, in other words, to subject all previous observations
relating to this pe boi to a careful examination, in order, as
far as possible, to enlarge our exceedingly defective knowledge
of the embryology of these interesting animals. By the
direct observation of living embryos in various stages, by the
employment of the most serviceable method of the comparative
examination of different sections, and, lastly, by the investiga-
tion of a formative vitellus (which would afterwards be con-
verted into the so-called germinal spot and then into the
embryo) with its parts firmly united, separated in a particular
manner} from the nutritive vitellus, [ have been able to
follow step by step the whole developmental cycle of several
forms of Cephalopoda. Some difficulties, which met me in
this little-followed method of investigation, are fully compen-
sated by a series of new and interesting facts, repeatedly con-
firmed by me, which I have succeeded in discovering and
elucidating.
I have already succeeded in observing pretty accurately the
development of the embryo im four species of Cephalopoda,
namely three Decapods (Sepia officinalis, Linn., Sepiola Ron-

* Loe. cit. p. 67.

+ In general terms this method is as follows:—First of all the fecun-
dated ovum, with its capsule, is laid for from five toten minutes in a weak
solution of chromic acid, in which the capsule is removed. Then the
ovum is placed for two or three minutes in fresh water, mixed with two
or three drops of acetic acid. The chorion is removed in another portion
of fresh water. The viscid, semifluid nutritive vitellus immediately flows
out, while the germ, which is already somewhat hardened, falls to the
bottom of the watch-glass. After the removal of the water the germ is
carefully spread upon a glass slide, and, after being coloured with carmine,
mounted in glycerine. The foundation of this whole operation is that the
germ hardens more quickly than the peripheral layer of the nutritive
vitellus ; for only in this case will the former separate from all inversions
of the latter. By its aid I have succeeded in separating the formative
vitellus from the nutritive vitellus, the whole of which it surrounded,
and in making a considerable collection of preparations of various stages
of development of the Cephalopoda.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 101

deletii, Leach, and Loligo sagittata, Lam.) and one Octopod
(Argonauta Argo, Linn.).

I’or the more convenient exposition of the facts discovered
by me, I shall divide this communication into two halves. 1.
Anatomico-physiological data relating to the structure of the
female generative organs and the mode of formation of the ova*.
2. The results of my embryological investigations upon :—
a, the process of segmentation ; 4, the formation of the blasto-
derm and the production of the germ-lamellz (first period ot
development) ; and ¢, the original foundation of the organs up
to the appearance of the typical Cephalopodal formt (second
period of development). As the development of the above-
mentioned Cephalopoda is very concordant in essential points,
I shall not describe the development of the individual species,
but the course of development in all the four species, in order
to be as concise as possible.

I. The structure of the ovaries and the mode of formation of

the ova of the Cephalopoda.

In youngish female individuals of various species of Cepha-
lopoda, the unpaired, rather large ovary, enclosed in the peri-
toneal sac, and situated in the lower, narrower part of the
mantle, consists of numerous cecal, ramifying tubules, which
form its glandular parenchyma. In general the structure of
the ovary is like that of the ovary in the Vertebrata, especially
in Birds and Tortoisesf. There may be distinguished in it :—
a, the very thin sheath (theca follicu/‘), consisting of fibrous
connective tissue; 4, the internal, one-layered epithelial mem-
brane (membrana granulosa), which lines the inner surfaces
of the above-mentioned tubular and vesicular ovarian spaces
quite uniformly. In the first of the above-mentioned coats
ramifies the thin artery (genital artery), which takes its origin
from the lower part of the ventricle. The Graafian follicles
are formed at different periods of the spawning (as may be

* Besides the above-mentioned species, I have investigated the mode
of formation of the ova and some stages of development in Ommastrephes
todarus, Rossia macrosoma, and Sepia biserialis, Montf.

+ I am at present occupied with the study of the last period of deve-
lopment of the Cephalopoda, namely the development of the embryo,
which I am enabled to do by means of a great store of remarkably well-
preserved material. The production of the gay is of especial im-
portance in comparative embryology; and to this [ have particularly
directed my attention.

¢ As made known by Gegenbaur’s investigations (Arch. fiir Anat. &c.
1861, p. 491); Hiss, Erste Anlage der Wirbelth. p. 19 e¢ seg. pl. ii.; and
Waldeier, Der Eierstock, pp. 48 & 69, pl. iv.

102 M. Ussow’s Zvologico-Embryological Investigations.

judged from the greater or less maturity of the ova contained
in them), and continuously (as quite young ova may always
be found in them), and, indeed, as diverticula of the epithelial
membrane of the ovary. The primitive ovicell, or the future
so-called formative vitellus of the composite ovum, is nothing
but a more developed cell of the epithelial coat of the ovary,
which constantly growing cell, with the epithelium ee
it, separates more and more from the ovarian spaces, an

finally remains united to the central mass of the ovary only
by a bsiier or shorter peduncle. In the further development of
the ovary the racemose or lobate form of that organ is due to
the number of such Graafian follicles attached to peduncles
and the number of young immature ova enclosed in them.
The development of the ova always commences in the central
part of the ovary, and increases pretty regularly towards its
periphery, where the Graafian follicles and the ova (1-6 millims,
in diameter) attain their full development. The relation to
the ovary of the entrance into the unpaired (Sepia, Loligo,
Sepiola, Rossia) or more rarely paired (Ommastrephes, Argo-
nauta) oviduct (paired oviducts are always equally developed)
is always the same in all the Cephalopoda investigated by me ;
and the mode of escape of the mature ova first into the ventral
cavity, and then their gradual passage into the oviducts, which
contract peristaltically (Argonauta*), and are sometimes re-
peatedly twisted and bent, remind one of the similar processes
in some Carnivora (Lutra). The naked ovicellt (gymnocyta),
with the nucleus (= germinal vesicle) and the nucleolus
(=germinal spot), grows simultaneously with the Graafian fol-
licle, so that at first both increase in size pretty uniformly. But
soon the growth of the Graafian follicle advances more rapidly
by multiplication (longitudinal division) of the cells of the
membrana granulosa, which forms, on the inner surface, a
series of longitudinal and transverse folds penetrating into the
vesiclef. The blood-vessels lying on the surface of the epi-
thelial envelope penetrate into the interspaces of the above-
mentioned folds, by which means both the considerably en-

* The oviducts of this animal, taken out of the body and laid in water,
continue to contract for a long time, by which means it becomes possible
to obtain perfectly fresh ova belonging to different stages of segmentation.
Ova procured in this manner, or even taken out of perfectly mature
Graafian follicles, generally undergo further development.

+ In Loligo and Argonarda at this time 0-008 millim. in diameter.

t In Sepia these folds are double, but only the inner ones form the
diverticula described below; the outer ones, on the contrary, form a
uniformly diffused layer between the inner ones and the thin theca folli-
culi. Between the two kinds of folds the blood-vessels ramify, and new
ovicells originate.

———

a

M. Ussow’s 4voloyico-Embryological Investigations. 103

larged cells of the granulosa and the ovicell, which has been
pushed by the folds to the superior pole of the originally round
Graatian follicle, are abundantly provided with nourishment.
At this time—that is to say, in the period of the “ foldings”’
Kélliker)—the cells of the epithelial membrane begin to secrete
the fluid, fatty, transparent nutritive vitellus. Consequently
the fold-formation of the granulosa only serves for the tempo-
rary enlargement of the inner surface of the Graafian follicle,
which secretes the nutritive vitellus. In this state each
Graatian follicle may be regarded as an independent gland.
Of the vitelline membrane (chorion*) there is at this time not
the slightest trace; so that the description of the nature of the
so-called “ folding-process”” as given by other observersT
proves to be very superficial and erroneous (of which I have
tully convinced myself). The chorion is formed subsequently,
after the nutritive vitellus is completely secreted and the
ovum has attained the limit of its perfect development. The
chorion, which is at first fluid and viscous, is, indeed, nothing
but a secreted product of the granulosa of the Graafian follicle,
which may be proved by the fact, among others, that at the
commencement of its formation, especially at the apo
somewhat acuminated pole, its composition of several thin
superimposed layers may be distinctly observed. At the same
time there is formed at the above-mentioned thickened part of
the chorion, in a manner which, I must confess, 1s still
obscure to mef, its tubular micropyle, more or less widened
and funnel-shaped in its upper part. This I have found in all
the above-mentioned species and groups of the Cephalopoda.
At a very early stage of development the Graafian fol-
licle gradually changes its spherical form, and acquires the
shape of an egg pointed at the upper free pole. The enclosed
ovum follows in its form that of the Graafian follicle. The
primitive ovicell with the nucleus (=germinal vesicle) moves,
as already stated, to the upper pole of the Graafian follicle,
which is now pretty acute (Loligo, Sepiola, Argonauta), and
the granulosa of which has scarcely any folds and appears
quite smooth at this part. Here, therefore, is the finely gra-
nular protoplasm of the primitive ovicell ; and by this means

* Kolliker (J. c. p. 15) and other observers (Klassen und Ordn. Bd. ii.
. 1405) quite erroneously take the external pluristratified capsule of the
beoksls od ovum for the chorion, and the true chorion (formed within the
Graafin follicle and always furnished with a micropyle) for the vitelline
membrane. a
+ Ko6lliker, /. c. pp. 2-13; Brandt, Mediz. Zool. Bd. ii. p. 300, Taf. xxxii.
fig. 27; Owen, Memoir on the Pearly Nautilus, p. 42.
{ Where the micropyle is situated there are no folds (“ free space,”
Kolliker), and the ei lle granulosa there forms a thin layer.

104 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

it acquires the form of a very flat, conical disk, in the thick-
‘ened central part of which the germinal vesicle is situated.
The above-described folds of the granulosa are gradually
effaced as the ovum enlarges, and finally disappear alto-
gether, so that at last it becomes perfectly smooth both within
and without. The perfectly mature ovum by its own weight
ruptures the very thin part of the envelope (the so-called
stigma) at the upper pole, and is fecundated* at the moment
when it falls into the ventral cavity (Argonauta).

For the elucidation of the above-mentioned question as to
the continual development of the ova of Cephalopoda com-
mencing at different times, I may add that I have succeeded
in observing that, at the time of the strongest development of
the folds, new ova are developed in the Graafian follicle from
any of the cells of the epithelial membrane. A part of the
inner surface of the fold gradually covers the newly formed
ovum, which during its enlargement protrudes at the surface,
becomes constricted off from the Graafian follicle, and finally
remains united to the theca folliculi only by means of a short
peduncle. Thus, in consequence of more or less copious
nutrition, the cells of the granulosa of a Graafian follicle ma
in a short lapse of time bring the primitive ovicell to full de-
velopment, and secrete the whole mass of the nutritive vitellus
and finally the transparent choriont. ‘This is in its main
features the mode of formation of the Graafian follicle and
the ova of the Cephalopoda. Of its correctness I am perfectly
convinced by an attentive and frequently repeated study of
the process. As regards the original development of the
female sexual organs of the Cephalopoda, I could not trace it,
as it appears to be correct that the mature embryo, after
its escape from the egg, and even the young animal from one
to three days old, possess no trace of these organs { ; but at the
end of three days, during which it has used up the whole of
the outer and a part of the inner nutritive vitellus, the animal
dies, and consequently deprives us of all possibility of inves-
tigating the development of the sexual organs and the part
taken by the germ-lamelle in their construction. With

* I can assert this positively with regard to the fecundation of Argo-
nauta. Although in al the other species, also, | found perfectly mature
a sieved ao in the ovaries, the segmentation takes place always outside
the body, which would indicate a pause between the fecundation and the
commencement of development.

+ In Argonauta also the longer or shorter filiform process.

t The same results were obtained also by Kolliker (/.¢. p. 110) and
Metschnikoff(2.c. p. 65). At the end of the third period I have observed
below the ventricle in Sepia and Loligo an aggregation of cells, from
which it is possible the sexual organs are developed.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 105

regard to the spawning-time*, the number of mature ova and
other details in the formation and development of the Graafian
follicle and other accessory glandular organs (albumen- or
nidimental glands of the Cephalopoda), I reserve their de-
scription for a complete memoir on the animals named.

II. Segmentation of the ova of the Cephalopoda, and forma-
tion of the one-layered germ (blastoderm).

The whole of the mature ova which fall from the Graafian
follicles into the ventral cavity are, apparently, without ex-
ception, fecundatedt. The mature Dephileded ovum, which,
in form, is very like a hen’s egg, contains the following
parts :—1, a very small mass of the so-called formative vitellus,
which, as we have seen, represents the finely granular proto-
plasm of the primitive ovicell with its nucleus (germinal
vesicle) ; 2, a greater or less quantity of the rather viscous,
fatty nutritive vitellus; 3, a perfectly transparent albuminous
substance which occupies the space between the vitellus and,
4, the many-layered vitellime membrane (chorion) with its
tubuliform micropyle; and, lastly, 5, a more or less thick,
many-layered egg-capsule which sometimes runs out into an
elastic thread, serving to attach the ova to various objects
under water (Argonauta}, Sepia), and sometimes forms a
on or shorter sac containing 10-100 or more ova (Sepiola,

oligo).

At the moment of fecundation the germinal vescicle does
not disappear ; and the segmentation of the finely granular
protoplasm of the primitive ovicell, or the so-called formative
vitellus, which may easily be distinguished by its somewhat
dark coloration from the nutritive vitellus, always com-
mences with the cleavage of the germinal vesicle. In Argo-
nauta the process of segmentation takes place chiefly in the
body of the mother, and, indeed, during the movement of the
ova in the tortuous oviducts§$ ; whilst in all the other Cepha-
lopoda observed by me the segmentation always seems to

* In Argonauta the spawning-time lasts from May to August, in Loligo,
Sepiola, and Ommastrephes from March to June; but I obtained mature
ova of Sepia in Naples almost all the year round, except in August.

+ Among the thousands of Cephalopod ova which I have examined,
scarcely any unfecundated ova occurred.

t In Argonauta to the apex of the shell, so that the female, which is
seated in the shell, covers with her hinder parts the racemose groups of
eggs para e: within the spire.

§ L observed the first stage of segmentation in ova which were taken
out of the entrance to the oviducts, whilst in those near the orifice, eight,
or even sixteen, segments are already present.

103 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

commence outside the body of the parent. The segmentation
of the formative vitellus of the Cephalopoda ereatly reminds
us, as regards its form, of the segmentation of the eggs of
birds * and Cheloniat+. In all the four species of Cephalopoda
investigated by me it is ¢rregular. The division of the pro-
toplasm of the formative vitellus commences in its thickened
central part, and spreads towards the attenuated peripheral part,
which uniformly surrounds the whole surface of the nutritive
vitellus. The latter takes no part in the segmentation pro-
cess (“ partial segmentation”). One of the chief causes of
the segmentation of the formative vitellus seems to be the
great mobility of its protoplasm, and the changes of position
of its heaviest parts, the darkest-coloured granules. The
segmentation always begins in the vicinity of the nuclei of
the segmentation-cells (spheres of segmentation) or segments ;
and the close of the complete cleavage (by longitudinal or
afterwards transverse division) coincides with the complete
separation of the nuclei. At first all the cleavages appear only
at the surface of the formative vitellus, but then gradually
penetrate by deepening to the lowest layers of the proto-
plasm.

The original or first furrowt, which divides the whole
formative vitellus into two equal segments lying side by side,
is soon (in about two hours) intersected at right angles by a
second furrow. As the result of this division four equal seg-
ments, enclosing four clear nuclei, are produced (the nucleoli
are entirely deficient). In the central point there is produced
a very inconsiderable clear interspace, which in the sequel
soon disappears. The subsequent cleavages of the formative
vitellus are irregular; from four segments there are formed
(in four hours), first stv, and then ezght equal segments. In
the period between the formation of the six and of the eight
segments, there are produced at the centre of union of the
furrows, in the earliest moments of the appearance of the two
narrowest segments, by constriction of the apices of these, two
primitive cells or spheres of segmentation (approximately be-
tween the third and fourth hour of the process of segmenta-
tion). From the two of the eight segments which are situated

* Coste, Hist. part. et gén. des corps organisés, p. 287, pl. ii.

+ Agassiz, Contrib. to the Nat. Hist. of the United States, ii.

{ In Loligo, Sepiola, and Argonauta this furrow appears directly beneath
the micropyle, in the centre of the formative vitellus; in Sepia sometimes
a little to one side, which I regard as an abnormal phenomenon, as also
that I once in Sepiola found the segmentation on Shotawes obtuse pole of
the ovum. The hours mentioned in the following description of the pro-
cess of segmentation relate to Sepiola and Loligo.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 107

opposite the narrow segments just mentioned, two very large
segmentation-spheres are now separated by constriction
(during the fourth hour) ; and these place themselves directly
opposite to the two primitive spheres. In this way, in about
four hours from the commencement of segmentation, there are
apc eight segments and four spheres of segmentation.
‘rom these four, and ten subsequently produced spheres of
segmentation, originates, by means of further spontaneous
division (longitudinal division), the central part of the ger-
minal disk.

In the subsequent stages we observe the following :—1, a
rapid multiplication of the central segmentation-spheres, a,
by spontaneous longitudinal division, and, 4, by the rather
rapidly advancing constriction of the apices of the segments ;
and, 2,a multiplication of the segments by their slower longi-
tudinal division. In this way, about the seventh hour of the
process of segmentation, there are produced 10-12 radiating
fa ae whilst there are still only four central segmentation-
spheres ; in the eleventh hour there are eighteen segments and
at the same time fourteen segmentation-spheres (eight by divi-
sion of the four above mentioned, and six newly constricted
apices of the two longitudinal and four lateral segments). In
the next (twelfth) hour a sphere is separated by constriction,
by means of the so-called meridional segmentation, from each
segment; all these spheres collect around those previously
formed, and consequently at this stage the number of seg-
ments amounts to eighteen, and that of the segmentation-
spheres to thirty-two. Inthe next stage of segmentation the
number of segments increases to thirty-two, which surround
the germinal disk. But the latter now consists of 108-110
cells, larger towards the periphery, smaller in the centre,
which have multiplied in this manner by increased division.
The number of nuclei of the segmentation-spheres and seg-
ments likewise increases, a nucleus being contained in every
sphere and in every segment. Both kinds of cells show no
trace of a membrane; their finely granular protoplasm be-
comes constantly darker, and is transformed from a trans-
parent to a translucent substance.

During the whole course of the process of segmentation the
outwardly directed surfaces of all the segments, and especially
of all the segmentation-spheres, are much raised, the highest
being placed in the centre of the formative vitellus. At the
close of the whole process, in the last stages, their convexities
are far less observable; and finally the tubercular surface of
the formative vitellus becomes quite smooth. As the final
result of all these divisions, the one-/ayered germinal disk

108 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

(‘‘ germinal spot,” Kélliker) is produced. In this, as regards
the size and form of its constituent cells, and also their dis-
tribution, the following two divisions may be distinguished :
—1, the centre of the germinal disk, which presents the form
of a convex circle, and has been formed by the multiplication
of the high cylindrical primitive segmentation-cells (see the
stage of eight segments) ; and, 2, the originally very narrow,
but gradually widening ring, which immediately follows the
above-mentioned disk : the somewhat broader, but flatter, pen-
tagonal or hexagonal cells of which have been formed chiefly
from the apices of the segments constricted off by the meri-
dional furrow (see the stage of the meridional furrow).

Directly united with this ring is the ¢nferior part, which
extends to the inferior pole of the nutritive vitellus and
encloses the latter. This part consists of the apices of seg-
ments* slowly advancing in their division, and of the
segments themselves, which are here (at the inferior pole)
not sharply separated, but often even mutually coa-
lescent. Their number remains as before (thirty-two).
Their finely granular protoplasm covers with a very thin
layer the whole mass of the nutritive vitellus, which in this
way is enclosed as in an envelope from the very commence-
ment of the segmentation in the so-called formative vitellus,
or, to be more exact, in the protoplasm of the primitive ovi-
cell, lying uniformly on its surface except at the superior pole,
where it 1s perceptibly thickened. The so-called disappear-
ance of the segments in reality never occurs. Larlier or later
they all divide, as we shall see, and furnish a certain number
of the cells forming the one-layered blastoderm f.

From the actual course of the process of segmentation of the
Cephalopod ovum here described, and which I have traced in
all its details, we may easily convince ourselves of the inac-
curacy of the opinion expressed by Kélliker upon this ques-
tion. And, in fact, I have perfectly convinced myself, by a
series of frequently repeated investigations, that he observed
stages in the development of the ova of Sepia which were
quite independent of each other, and that his researches were
carried on under abnormal conditions, in which the union of
the segments and the segmentation-apices was already much
injured. Thus, for example, Kélliker indicates in the centre
of union of the segmentation-spheres indefinite and irregular

* In the last stage of segmentation the apex of every segment divides
into groups of cells, which arrange themselves in parallel rows on the
equator.

_t In Sepia the blastoderm closes at the inferior pole of the nutritive
vitellus only in the second period, as, indeed, K@lliker has described.

ae

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 109

interspaces, such as I have seen in no species investigated by
me. ‘The mode of formation of the embryonal cells is also,
as follows from the preceding statements, quite erroneously

described by Kélliker.

III. The formation of the Germ-lamelle.

The above-mentioned concluding stage of the process of
segmentation (7. e. the appearance of the germinal disk, or the
one-layed germ, consisting of the upper germ-lamella, which
appears at the upper pointed part of the nutritive vitellus and
covers a twelfth part of it) occurs in most of the Cephalo-
poda observed by me on the second day after the commence-
ment of development*. The important moment of the
are of the second germ-lamella falls in the beginning
of the third day (Sepia, Loligo, Ommastrephes). The original
separation of the second germ-lamella takes place in the fol-
lowing manner :—In the middle part of the above-mentioned
one-layered ring, situated immediately below the centre of the
germ (now very like the area opaca), the cells, which are
continually undergoing further division in a longitudinal di-
rection, begin also to divide gradually in a transverse direc-
tion, the division commencing at the lower periphery and
advancing towards the centre. The nucleus of each cell of
the one-layered upper germ-lamella becomes elongated; and
at the same time the protoplasm is also elongated, like a drop,
downwards; and then a new cell is constricted off from the
mother cell. As the result of this transverse division a second
germ-lamella is produced, at first only in the median ring of
the germinal disk, but afterwards also in the central part and
in the segment-part. At the spots where it has been formed,
the germinal disk soon becomes quite opaque, and appears dull
white by direct light.

In the following days (about to the fourth or fifth) the
above-described process of growth is continued, and now in all
parts of the germinal disk, by which means, 1, the diameter of
its still one-layered central part increases considerably ; 2, the
middle two- or more-layered thick part (area opaca) spreads
more and more towards the inferior pole; and, 3, the region
of the segments dividing up into cell-groups which follows
directly on the ring now commences at the equator of the
vitellus (and therefore much lower than before). The thick-

* In Argonaua the germinal disk is formed as early as the seventh or
eighth hour from the commencement of segmentation.

110 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

ened inner layer of the area opaca, which consists of rounded,
scattered, spontaneously dividing cells* (of the second germ-
lamella), forms, at the boundary of the central part of the
germinal disk, a wall which penetrates more or less into the
nutritive vitellus. In consequence of this pressure, the nutri-
tive vitellus on its part penetrates into the slightly rising
central part of the germinal disk (like the ‘ Dotterpfropfe”’ of
the frog’s egg). At the same time a very narrow second ring
is formed from the cells separated by constriction from the
segments ; this lies between the first ring and the segments.
On the sixth and seventh days this new ring exactly sur-
rounds the equator of the vitellus. Its four- or five-angled
cells, which are rather large, lie in consecutive series. Indeed,
in general, all the cells, both of the inner and outer germ-
lamella, arrange themselves in such consecutive series ; the
latter, during their division (constriction), when they are for a
short time free, move upon the surface of the nutritive vitel-
lus by means of their contractile protoplasm and longer or
shorter pseudopodia.

At the end of the seventh day the cells of the central coni-
cal part of the upper germ-lamella multiply very rapidly by
longitudinal division (Sepiola, Loligo, Argonauta). By this
means is produced a thickening, which, however, by no means
occupies the whole central part of the germinal disk, but only
forms at its margin an oval fold, which, spreading in the polar
direction, begins gradually to conceal the central part. Simul-
taneously with the formation of this fold, the part of the
germinal disk circumscribed by the fold sinks a little and
forms a furrow broader and deeper in the middle, having the
shape of an extended rhomboid. In the rhomboid the ger-
minal disk consists of a single layer of cells of the upper germ-
lamella. But beneath the oval fold the cell-layer of the
second germ-lamella which is there thickened begins to
double itself by transverse division, and thus forms two
layers—the upper the dermo-muscular layer, and the lower
the itntestino-fibrous layer. ‘These two layers may be most
clearly observed at the boundary of the former area opaca
and the central part of the germinal disk, and, indeed, on
the future ventral surface of the embryo, whilst at first they
gradually coalesce towards both the equator and the pole, so
as not to be distinguishable. The further splitting of the
second germ-lamella into two superposed layers takes place

* The cells divide both in a longitudinal and transverse direction, by
bray means their layer becomes thicker and broader towards the obtuse
pole.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 111

at the time when the nutritive vitellus is entirely surrounded*
at the inferior pole by the cells of the upper germ-lamella
formed by terminal resion of the segments, and by the
upper layer of elongated fusiform cells of the second germ-
lamella.

On the seventh and eighth days the germ enclosing the
nutritive vitellus gradually changes its form from oval to
perfectly spherical. In Telos, Sepiola, and Ommastrephes the
surfaces of most of the cells of the upper germ-lamella (sphe-
rical embryo) (those on the part where the eye-ovals will be
formed and some others excepted) become covered with cilia,
which, in the species above enumerated, cause the rotation of
the embryo by their continual movement. In Sepia and
Argonauta the embryo does not rotate, either in this or the
following stage of development. The period of formation of
the blastoderm (including the process of segmentation) lasts
from four (Argonauta) to nine (Loligo, Sepiola) and more days
(? Sepia).

Thus at the commencement of the rotation, with which the
second period of development (that of the production of the
organs) begins, the germ covers the whole of the nutritive
vitellus, and consists of two germ-lamelle here and there
composed of several layers, namely :—1. The blastoderm or
upper germ-lamella (Hornblatt). The thickness of this lamella,
which is still one-layered, increases somewhat as we approach
the upper pole of the nutritive vitellus}, and, indeed, at the
point where the oval fold covering the rhomboidal part of
the germ, situated on the dorsal surface of the embryo, is
formed. The rhomboidal centre of the germ, which was
at first round, and the oval, broader or narrower annular fold
originate from the considerably grown central part of the ger-
minal disk, situated at the acute pole and bordering upon the
so-called area opaca; but this part itself has originated from
the fourteen primitive segmentation-spheres, which rapidly
increased in number and appeared at different times. The
middle portion of the germ, which now covers nearly half
the surface of the nutritive vitellus (from the margin of
the above-mentioned fold to the equator) and attains its
greatest breadth upon the dorsal surface, represents the con-
siderably widened middle ring of the germinal disk, which
originated from the multiplication of the cells chiefly con-
stricted off from the segments by the meridional furrow. Here

* In Loligo, Sepiola, aud Argonauta; in Sepia the blastoderm, as already
remarked, only closes in the second period of development.

+ By transverse division of its cells, which become cylindrical and
generally contain two sharply defined nuclei.

112. M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

also the first germ-lamella is thickened (especially at the sides
and on the dorsal surface) by its cells dividing rapidly in the
longitudinal direction, by which means they become higher
and cylindrical.

This part is followed immediately by the rather narrow
girdle-like part, originating from the segmentation-spheres
uniformly separated by constriction from all the thirty-two
segments, which occupies the equator of the vitellus, and is
bounded above by the middle portion (the future trunk of the
animal), and below by the blastoderm (rudiment of the yelk-
sac), which is everywhere uniformly thin, two-layered, and
closed at the inferior pole. In the above-mentioned peripheral
girdle-like portion of the spherical germ the cells are broad,
but at the same time flat; so that this part is as thin as the
rudiment of the yelk-sac. At the end of the first period all
the cells of the upper germ-lamella are distinguished only by
their height and breadth ; as regards their form there is nothing
peculiar to certain parts of this germ-lamella. There are cells
with three or four angles, and with them others with five, six,
seven, or even eight angles.

2. The second or middle germ-lamella, which attains its
greatest thickness at the oval fold, and splits into two layers,
the dermo-muscular layer and the intestino-fibrous layer.
With the development of the germ this cleavage of the
middle germ-lamella increases both by the transverse division
of its cells and also by the spreading of the two layers, which
takes place in the direction from the rhomboidal centre towards
the yelk-sac.

The two layers of the second germ-lamella show the follow-
ing characters :—a. The dermo-muscular layer (Hautmuskel-
schicht) thickens somewhat in the central part of the blasto-
derm and in the girdle-like ring situated on the equator of
the vitellus ; by the continued gradual division of the cells of
the blastoderm (see the commencement of the formation of the
second germ-lamella), and by the independent longitudinal
division of its cells, this layer grows pretty rapidly beneath the
upper germ-lamella and becomes closed at the inferior pole of
the nutritive vitellus. 6. The intestino-fibrous layer (Darm-
faserschicht), as the development of the germ goes on, occurs
not only on the ventral surface (below the oval annular fold
of the rhomboidal centre), but its rather loose cell-series, lying
immediately upon the nutritive vitellus, also increase towards
the dorsal surface in the middle part of the germ. Various sec-
tions from earlier stages (e.g. of the tenth day) show that
the cells of the intestino-fibrous layer accumulate most on the
sides of the longitudinal axis of the germ, namely where the

COO

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella. 113

alimentary apparatus will afterwards be developed. Near the
boundary between the middle and the girdle-like parts this
layer entirely ceases, and in the girdle-like part (region of the
formation of the arms) and further to the sate of the nutritive
vitellus and round the latter we only meet with the cells of
the dermo-muscular layer, as has already been stated. Con-
sequently the lower or intestino-fibrous layer of the second

erm-lamella, as may easily be seen, originates by transverse

ivision of the originally one-layered second germ-lamella, and
therefore in the same way as the latter lamella itself from the
cells of the one-layered blastoderm or the upper germ-lamella.
The cells of both layers of the middle germ-lamella are always
rather smaller, but are more numerous than those of the upper
lamella. In form they are generally oval, not unfrequently
extended (in the wall of the yelk-sac); their protoplasm is
dark, fatty ; and the nucleus (or often two) enclosed in each
cell can scarcely be detected without reagents. None of the
cells of either the second or the upper germ-lamella contain
any trace of membranes.

It is not without a purpose that I have dwelt so long on
the mode of formation, the individuality, and the distribution
of the first two germ-lamelle, seeing that the only extant
memoir treating of this subject (namely that of E. Metschni-
koff*) is not quite sactisfactory. In the first place, this
naturalist has not recognized the second or inferior lamella
(“ parenchymatése ’’) as the middle one; and secondly, he has
not referred to its cleavage into the two layers above described,
which play so important a ea in the formation of the em-
bryonal organism. I regard it as almost unnecessary to add
that my wearisome investigations of the development of four
different species of Cephalopoda completely contradict the
opinion put forward by Kélliker t, according to which both
the germ-lamelle are denied to the Cephalopoda.

[To be continued. }

XIV.—On the Genus Rossella (a Hexactinellid Sponge),
with the Descriptions of three Species, By H. J. Carter,
F.R.S. &e.

[Plate X.]
In 1872 I published some figures of two forms of sponge-

spicule which were found abundantly adhering to fragments
of a Tethya (T. antarctica, C.) that had been dredged up from

* Loe. cit. p. 19. + Loe. cit. p. 167.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv.

114 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella.

the bottom of the Antarctic Ocean by Sir J. Ross, in 300
and 206 fathoms and in 744° and 774° south latitude respec-
tively,jwhich, with other deep-sea specimens obtained at the
same time, had been handed over to{the British Museum by
the Admiralty.

For the sponge from which these spicules were supposed to
have been ore I proposed the generic name of “‘ftossella,”
and for the species “2. antarctica” (‘Annals,’ 1872, vol. ix.
p. 414, pl. xxi). One form of the spicules was regarded as

odal or anchoring, and the other as belonging more directly
to the body of the sponge.

In the same year another specimen of this genus was ob-
tained by the British Museum from Cebu, one of the Philip-
pine Islands, through Dr. A. B. Meyer (‘Annals,’ 1872, vol. x.
p. 113), and named by Dr. Gray “Lossella philippensis”
(ib. p. 137).

In March 1873 four more specimens of the same sponge
were obtained by the British Museum from the same neigh-
bourhood, again through Dr. Meyer; and from their having
a different aspect, Dr. Gray proposed for these the name of
“Psetalia globulosa,” stating that they would be described by
myself more particularly thereafter (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. x1.

. 234).
; Subsequently (that is, in the month of June following) I
received from Prof. Wyville Thomson the specimen of R.
velata from which his figure in ‘The Depths of the Sea’
(p. 418) was taken.

And in the month of March 1874 glass jar was discovered
in the British Museum, containing two small specimens of the
veritable Rossella antarctica, dredged up by Sir J. Ross in
300 fathoms, 744° south latitude, no doubt at the same time
that the fragments of the Tethya antarctica and the spicules
above mentioned were obtained.

Thus provided, I have been able to compare all these spe-
cimens, and find that they all belong to one genus, viz. /os-
sella, but that the Antarctic, Philippine, and Atlantic deep-
sea ones possess peculiarities entitling them to be consi-
dered three different species. These peculiarities will appear
in the following descriptions respectively, beginning with
that of

Rossella antarctica, Carter. Pl. X. fig. 4.

General form sac-like, compressed (? nat.), with the upper end
truncated and open, and the lower one conical and closed
(fig. 4, a). Aperture elliptical, more or less elongate, corre-

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella. 115

sponding with the long transverse diameter of the body
(fig. 5, a), leading into a cavity of much the same shape as
that of the sponge externally (fig. 4,¢e). Sessile or fixed by
anchoring-spicules. Colour grey. External surface uniformly
cribellate and monticular, covered by a thin layer of spicular
latticework, and surmounted by three forms of projecting
spicules situated respectively on the truncate end, on the body,
and on the conical end, as will be more particularly described
hereafter. Internal surface, or that of the cavity, uniformly
smooth, interrupted by depressions or pits increasing in size
towards the lower part. Body or wall constructed of a dense
interlacement of large and small spicules, rendered more solid
and areolar by the addition of sarcode charged with the minute
spicules of the species, and accompanied throughout by the
ramifications of the excretory canal-system. Layer of lattice-
work formed of minute, sexradiate, spiniferous spicules, whose
horizontal ayms, spreading out at right angles to and over-
lapping each other, form a quadrangular retiform structure
held together by the dermal sarcode. Pores situated in the
sarcode filling the quadrangular spaces of the latticework.
Vents opening into the pit-like depressions on the surface of
the cavity. Spicules of three kinds, viz. appendicular, struc-
tural, and flesh-spicules. A. Appendicular, of three forms,
corresponding with their respective localities :—1. That con-
stituting an erect beard, about a quarter of an inch long, situ-
ated round the aperture (fig. 4, c), stout, linear, smooth, nearly
straight, fusiform, acerate, finely pointed at each end, averaging
10-12ths by 8-1800ths of an inch in its greatest diameters.
2. Anchoring-spicule, which issues from the surface of the
body generally, beginning very scantily above in little groups
here and there, which increase in number, size, and length
towards the lower or conical end, where they attain their
maximum size and density (fig. 4,dd): stout, smooth, linear,
commencing in a finely attenuated end which is fixed in the
sarcode of the body, and gradually passing into a thick shaft
which is abruptly terminated at the free end by four opposite,
stout, recurved spines or hooks (fig. 3); average largest size
3 to 4 inches by 5-1800ths of an inch in its greatest diameters,
hooks 30 by 5-1800ths of an inch. 3. Crucially headed or
veil-spicules, projecting chiefly from the monticules, over every
part of the external surface but the aperture, consisting of a
shaft whose pointed or inner end is fixed in the sarcode of the
body, and whose free or outer one is terminated by four long
arms spread out horizontally so as to intercross with those of
its neighbours, and thus form a general veil-like covering
separated from the body by the length of the ae between

116 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella.

the body and their heads respectively (fig. 4, b 4); shaft smooth,
or only microtuberculate over the imbedded end; arms more
or less flexuous, fine-pointed, parting from the head of the
shaft at different angles, covered almost throughout with
minute spines, closely approximated, amongst which, here and
there, is a much larger spine, curved and inclined outwards or
from the head of the shaft; average largest size 2 to 3-12ths
by 5-1800ths of an inch in the greatest diameters, both for
the arms and shaft respectively, the former for the most part
longer than the latter. B. Structural spicules (that is, of the
body or wall) of three forms, viz. :—4. Nail-like or crucially
headed, much like that last described, but with the shaft shorter
and the arms longer; the former vertically placed in the wall
and the latter spread out horizontally over its external surface,
so as to support the lattice-like layer of minute sexradiate
spicules imbedded in the dermal sarcode immediately above
and the shafts of the veil-spicules beyond; arms more or less
curved inwards, so as to render the head of the spicule pro-
minent or monticular, thus characterizing the surface by a
number of conical eminences linked together by radiating
arms. 5. A long linear spicule, nearly straight, fusiform, often
presenting in the middle two or four tubercles corresponding
to the ends of the crucial branches of the sexradiate central
canal, terminating in spined and more or less inflated ex-
tremities, but otherwise smooth ; average largest size 3-12ths
by 2-1800ths of an inch in its greatest diameters ; situated on
the inner side of the wall chiefly, where it forms, together
with minute sexradiates and flesh-spicules, the surface of the
concavity. 6. Sexradiates, of different sizes, with arms of
equal length, spined and pointed, chiefly composing the lattice-
like structure, which, in the way above stated, covers the
whole of the dermal surface with quadrangular interstices
from 1-300th to 1-150th of an inch in diameter. c. Flesh-
spicules of four rosette-forms, chiefly situated in the surface-
layer of the cavity:—7. Sexradiate rosette with smooth
pointed arms of equal length (‘ Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii. pl. xiii.
fig. 1). 8. Sexradiate rosette with short arms and double
rays (7b. fig. 3). 9. Very minute sexradiate rosette with
numerous straight capitate rays (Pl. X. fig. 7,4). 10. Sex-
radiate rosette with thick, sparsely spined arms (fig. 6, a),
whose inflated ends support four or more indistinctly capitate
rays (fig. 6, 6c): rays microspined, thick at first, then becoming
finely attenuated and terminating in a hardly perceptible capi-
tate inflation (fig. 6, d); rays at first straight and parallel like
the prongs of a dinner-fork, becoming more or less divergent
towards their extremities (fig. 6); average largest size of the

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella. 117

arm 33 by 1-6000th of an inch in its greatest diameters, that
of the inflation and rays about 7}-6000ths of an inch long
(N.B. This is the characteristic rosette of the species). Size
of entire specimen 1#inch long by 10-12ths of an inch broad,
and 74$-12ths of an inch thick; aperture about 74-12ths of
an inch long by 2-12ths wide; margin thick, round; depth of
cavity 1} inch; thickness of wall about 3-12ths of an inch.

Hab, Ocean-bed.

Loc. Antarctic Sea in 300 fathoms, and lat. 744° S.

Obs. 'The hexactinellid character of the spicules of this
sponge, together with the free termination of the “ anchoring-
spicule”’ in four stout spines or hooks recurved and opposite
(Pl. X. fig. 3), characterizes the genus, viz. that of “Rossella;”’
while the erect beard of spicules round the aperture (fig. 4, c),
and the peculiar form of the flesh-spicule (no. 10, fig. 6), which
is by far the most abundant, determine the species, viz. 2. ant-
arctica, ‘There is no rosette-like flesh-spicule that I have yet
seen whereiu the arms are so distinctly, although so sparsely,
spined, and the rays so parallel, so little divergent at their
extremities, and so little inflated or capitate. (Altogether,
the slightly inflated end of the arm, and the microspined rays
which it supports, are a miniature form of the head of the
scopiform spicule of Aphrocallistes beatrix, ‘Annals,’ 1873,
vol. xii. pl. xv. fig. 2.) It is not improbable that there are
other forms of the rosette flesh-spicule present in this species
besides those described; but if so, I have not seen them,
and if there are any, they are of no consequence in a specific
point of view after no. 10.

R. antarctica further differs from the two following species,
so far as my observations extend, in not possessing the other
flesh-spicules or forms of rosette which are common to both
R. velata and R. philippensis; while it agrees with &. velata
in the more or less developed state of all the arms of the sex-
radiate spicule of the latticework layer on the surface, thus
differing from R. philippensis, in which for the most part the
four horizontal arms alone are present.

I have described the monticular and latticework layer of
the surface in a much more perfect state than it exists in the
specimens of 2. antarctica to which I have alluded, where,
from rough usage at some time or other, as in some of the
specimens of 2. philippensis, a great part of the latticework
layer has been abraded, thus rendering the cribellate and
monticular surface below more evident; but still enough of
the former remains here and there to show what the specimen
was in its entirety.

From the presence of several minute specimens of this

118 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella.

sponge growing upon little bundles of anchoring-spicules pro-
jecting from the surface, it seems probable, if these do not
originate in ova which have respectively fixed themselves
were for development, that they arise a pullulation or
budding.

In my description of R. antarctica the spicules are numbered
1 to 10 inclusively, to avoid unnecessary repetition in the fol-
lowing species, which will also be described generally with
reference to what has already been stated.

Lastly, by comparing my representation of 2. antarctica
(Pl. X. fig. 4), and its previously delineated spicules (/. c.)
with Schmidt’s representations of his “/oltenia Pourtalesti”
(‘Atlantisch. Spongienfaun.’ Taf. i. figs. 1-6), the probability
of the latter being a species of Rossella, as I have heretofore
stated, will appear still greater.

Rossella philippensis, Gray. PI. X. fig. 1.
General form globular (fig. 2), ovate, or cup-shaped (fig. 1),

thus perhaps varying in accordance with the age, development,
and wearing of the specimen ; presenting a flattened summit
in which there is an aperture (fig. 1,d), and a conical base
which is closed, but rendered irregular by mammiform pro-
longations of the body, out of each of which issues a hair-
like lock of long anchoring-spicules (fig. 1, eee c) ; mammi-
form prolongations &c. increasing in size with age, dispersed
over the body generally, but largest and most prominent at
the lower part. Aperture circular and contracted in the young
or globular forms (fig. 2, 4), elliptical elongate in the ovate,
and patulous in the old, worn or cup-like form (fig. 1, d) ;
leading into a cavity of much the same shape as that of the
sponge externally. Sessile or fixed by the anchoring-spicules.
Colour grey. External surface uniformly even, except where
interrupted by the mammiform prolongations of the body ;
cribellate immediately below the latticework layer, surmounted
by one form of spicule only, which issues, as before stated, in
hair-like locks Se the summits of the prolongations, and
will be more particularly described hereafter. Internal surface,
or that of the cavity, uniformly smooth, interrupted by de-
pressions or pits (fig. 1, e e), so increasing in size downwards
as to occupy the whole of the lower part. Body or wall the
same as in the foregoing species. External or dermal surface
covered by the same rind of latticework. Pores and vents
the same respectively. Spicules of three kinds, viz. appen-
dicular, structural, and flesh-spicules. a. Appendicular, of
one form only, viz. the ‘‘ anchoring ” one, no, 2 in the fore-

a eee re eee
—

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella. 119

going description, but much larger and longer, increasing in
size towards the lower part, where they are 6 inches in length.
B. Structural, the same as in the foregoing species, but with
no spines on the shaft or arms of the a Ea headed one.
c. Flesh-spicules of eight forms (see ‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii.
pl. xiii.), viz. figs. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8, and 12 inclusively, onl
that figs. 2, 3, and 4 in FR. philippensis are subspinous in all
their parts. Size of the largest specimen, which is cup-shaped
(fig. 1), 2 inches high, and 2-5; inches by 1% inch wide at the
orifice ; cup 1 inch deep, with thick rounded margin. Longest
hair-like locks of anchoring-spicules 6 inches. Size of ovo-
Slater specimen 14 by 14 inch in its greatest diameters.

ize of the three other specimens, which are younger, globular,
and linked together by the hair-like locks of the largest (as
in figs. 1 & 2, f), different, probably in accordance with their
ages respectively.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Cebu, Philippine Islands.

Obs. The hexactinellid character of the spicules of this
sponge, coupled with its four-hooked anchoring-spicule (no. 2)
as described in the last species, at once proves it to be a Ros-
sella; and the absence of the crucially headed veil-spicule
from the surface of the body generally (that is, the absence of
the “veil’’), whose presence is so characteristic of 2. antarctica
and &. velata, further proves it to be the 2. philippensis of
Dr. Gray. To this we might add the much greater develop-
ment in size and length of the groups of anchoring-spicules,
the absence of spines on the arms of the large crucially headed
structural mhtetles of the body, and the absence, for the most
part, of the outer and inner arm of the latticework sexradiate
a of the surface, thus leaving the four horizontal ones
alone developed ; while the absence of the erect fringe of spi-
cules around the aperture, whose presence is so characteristic
of F. antarctica, further distinguishes it from that species.

It is not improbable that the “cup-like form” above de-
scribed and figured (Pl. X. fig. 1) has had its cavity and
shape worn down, and has become moditied generally into
its present condition from a younger and more globular form
with contracted aperture, somewhat like fig. 2; while, so far
as these changes go, there may be similar differences between
the older and younger forms also of R. antarctica ; but although
such may be thus anticipated, I am not, from the few speci-
mens from which I have had to write my descriptions, able to
make the statement with certainty.

In studying the Spongida it will be found that the general
form so often varies, that alone it is not to be depended on as

120 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella.

a specific distinction, any more than the same complement of
spicules is always accompanied by the same form of sponge:
thus, two sponges may be almost undistinguishable in their

eneral forms, and yet, after all, be totally different in the
forms of their spicules respectively. Hence the necessity of
examining every specimen of sponge microscopically before we
decide on its specific characters.

As in R. antarctica, so here we have younger specimens of
R. philippensis (fig. 2) growing upon the hair-like locks of
the older ones (fig. 1, f), but much larger in dimensions,
similar to those noticed in the concluding part of my descrip-
tion, which suggested to Dr. Gray the name of “Psetalia glo-
bulosa”’ (J. c.). But whether originating in ova or pullulation
I am, as above stated with reference to the minute ones on
R. antarctica, unable to determine.

Lastly, it might be observed generally that although the
hooked extremities of the anchoring-spicules have been for
the most part torn off, there are many among them, especially
coming from the upper part of the sponge, which naturally
have never had any, but have always been fine-pointed.

Rossella velata, Wyville Thomson (‘ The Depths of the Sea,’
p. 418).

General form ovoid, hollow ; truncate and open at the upper,
closed at the lower end. Avperture subcircular, slightly widen-
ing inwards from a thin margin to a cavity of much the same
shape as the areer itself externally. Sessile or fixed by
anchoring-spicules. Colour brownish grey. External surface
uniformly net-like and monticular, resting on a widely cancel-
lated structure below, and covered by the latticework spicular
layer above, which is again surmounted by three forms of
appendicular spicules, whose relative positions and forms will
be described hereafter. Internal surface or that of the cavity,
the structure of the body or wall, and that of the latticework
layer the same as in both the foregoing species. Pores and
vents respectively the same in form and situation. Monticules
of the surface round or boss-like, looking like so many stelliform
eminences regularly linked together by interradiating lines.
Spicules of three kinds, viz. appendicular, structural, and
flesh-spicules. A. Appendicular of three forms, viz. 1, pointed
at each extremity, and 2, four-hooked at the free end (like
nos. 1 and 2 in &. antarctica respectively), associated, scantily
scattered over the upper part of the body in small groups issu-
ing from the summits of the boss-like eminences, becoming
more numerous towards the lower part, where they attain

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella. 121

their maximum size, length, and density—average length 3}
inches: 8. crucially headed, like no. 3 in &. antarctica and
similarly situated (that is, issuing from the summits of the
monticular or boss-like eminences), but larger and more nu-
merous, averaging in the length of the shaft 7-12ths, and in
that of the arms 6-12ths of an inch respectively. 3B. Struc-
tural spicules of the body and latticework layer, the same as
in R. antarctica. c. Flesh-spicules, the same as those in 2.
philippensis. Size of entire specimen 2,%, by 2 inches in its
greatest diameters ; aperture 8-12ths of an inch wide ; cavity
14 inch deep.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Atlantic Ocean-bed, north-west of the Shetland Islands,

Obs. The specimen of &. velata from which the above
description has been taken is that figured by Prof. Thomson
in his ‘ Depths of the Sea’ (p. 418). It came to me and
not labelled; but in a jar numbered “ 65,” received also at
the same time, there are, among other sponges, three fragments
of R. velata, which, according to the position of the station
which is indicated by this no. (viz. about 80 miles north-west
of the Shetland Islands), must have been dredged up in 345
fathoms. Nothing, however, can give a better idea of the
sponge, except seeing it, than the representation to which I
have alluded ; and therefore it will not be here repeated.

R. velata differs from R&. antarctica in the absence of the
erect fringe of spicules round the aperture, and, of course, in
not possessing that form of rosette or flesh-spicule which is
peculiar to the latter. It differs from 2. philippensis in pos-
sessing the covering of veil-spicules, whose crucially armed
heads form by intercrossing with each other an external en-
velope common to both &. antarctica and LR. velata, as well
as in the absence of the peculiar form of rosette in R.
antarctica.

From R. philippensis it also differs in possessing the stelli-
form boss-like surface, and in the absence of the mammiform
prolongations of the body with the large hair-like locks of
anchoring-spicules that issue from them respectively, which
are equally absent in &. antarctica (Pl. X. figs. 1 & 4);
lastly, in having for the most part the outer and inner arm
of the sexradiate spicule of the latticework dermal layer
developed as in R. antarctica, together with a profusion of
veil-like spicules, with probably other minor differences, which
being merely in degree do not merit further mention here,
although generally they indicate, from their delicate nature
when compared with the other species, the quiet habitat in
which 2. velata has been developed.

122 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Genus Rossella.

General Observations.

The essential differences between the species of Rossella
above described are as follows :—

R. antarctica differs from the other two in possessing an
erect fringe of stout jaa round the aperture and the
peculiar form of rosette flesh-spicule above described.

R. philippensis differs from R. antarctica and R. velata in
not possessing the monticular or boss-like surface, together
with the veil-like covering of crucially headed spicules, but
in lieu thereof probably the mammiform prolongations of the
body with the large hair-like locks of anchoring-spicules
issuing from them respectively.

R. velata differs from R. antarctica in not having the form
of rosette peculiar to the latter, and from R. philippensis in
possessing the veil-like covering of crucially headed spicules.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X.

Fig. 1. Rossella philippensis, Gray, old individual, natural size; cup-
like and much worn: a, body; 666, mammiform prolongations
of the body; eccce, hair-like locks of long anchoring-spicules
issuing from the prolongations ; d, cavity or cup-like excavation
of the body; ee, pit-like depressions on the surface of the
same ; f, hair-like lock of spicules on which a young individual
of the same species has become developed.

Fig. 2. The same, young specimen which has become developed on the
hair-like lock of fig. 1, f, natural size: a, body; 6, aperture ;
ec, mammiform prolongations of the body supporting the hair-
like locks of spicules respectively.

Fig. 8. Form of free end of the anchoring-spicule characteristic of the
genus Zossella.

Fig. 4. Rossella antarctica, Carter, natural size, from’ the largest of two
specimens dredged up by Sir J. Ross in 743° south latitude :
a, body ; 6b, external or veil-like covering composed of crucially
headed spicules; ¢, erect fringe of spicules round the aperture ;
dd, anchoring-spicules of the lower extremity; ee, dotted line
indicating the shape of the cavity.

Fig. 5. The same, apertural end: a, aperture.

Fig. 6. Form of rosette or flesh-spicule peculiar to R. antarctica: a, arms
subspined ; 6, four-rayed head; ¢, six-rayed head; d, end of a
single ray, more magnified, to show that it is capitate and micro-
spined over the shaft.

Fig. 7. R. antarctica, “pappiform rosette,” magnified to the same scale
as the foregoing, viz. 1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch, to show
their sizes relatively : a, arms of the rosette; , head of one arm
with rays.

N.B. For convenience only one head of rays has here been
inserted.

On Species of Hippothoa and Alecto. 123

XV.—Descriptions of Species of Hippothoa and Alecto from
the Lower Silurian twee of Ohio, with a Description of
Aulopora arachnoidea, Hall, By H. ALLEYNE NICHOLSON,
M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of Biology in the College
of Physical Science, Newcastle-on-Tyne *.

[Plate XI.]

THE fossils upon which the following communication is founded
were in the first place kindly submitted to me for examination
and description by Mr. U. P. James, of Cincinnati, an ac-
aapeshed and experienced observer, and a studious worker
in the richly fossiliferous Silurian strata of the State of Ohio.
Subsequently I had the opportunity of visiting Ohio personally,
and I obtained a large additional series of these forms at Cin-
cinnati and at Waynesville. They constitute a small group
of organisms which may be advantageously considered to-
gether, though differing considerably in their nature. The
first of them is the Alecto inflata of Hall, which is an un-
doubted Polyzoon, though certainly referable to another genus.
I have examined very carefully a number of beautifully pre-
served specimens, and am able to give a more complete descrip-
tion of its characters than has yet been published. Three
species (viz. A. frondosa, A. auloporoides, and A. confusa)
appear to me to be undoubted examples of Alecto, and they
all would seem to be new. Lastly, I have appended a descrip-
tion of Aulopora arachnoidea, Hall, because this form, whilet
seeming to be a genuine Awlopora, presents certain striking
points of resemblance to Alecto auloporoides, with which it
might readily be confounded.

1. Hippothoainflata, Hall. Pl. XI. figs. 1, 1a.
Alecto inflata, Hall, Pal. N. Y. vol. i. p.77, pl. xxvi. figs. 7 a, 7 0.

Polyzoary creeping, adnate, branched, and forming a close
but irregular network. Branches linear ; cells uniserial, pyri-
form, each springing by a contracted base directly from the
cell below ; about four cells in the space of one line. Cell-
mouths smaller in diameter than the expanded end of the cell,
subterminal, and placed more or less distinctly on the front
face of the cell.

Though in some respects resembling some of the species of
Alecto, iT think there can be no hesitation in referring this
beautiful species to the genus Hippothoa, with which it agrees

* Communicated by the Author, having been read at the meeting of
the British Association at Belfast, before Section C.

124 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Species

in the form and mode of growth of the cells, and in the posi-
tion of the cell-mouths. It is very readily distinguished from
the following forms by the fact that the cells are not at all
immersed, by the fact that each cell springs directly from
another, by the cells being strictly uniserial, and by the posi-
tion of the cell-mouth on the front face of the swollen cell.
The cells are distinctly pyriform in shape, attenuated below,
with a smooth surface, the aperture being orbicular or oval
and destitute of notches or spines. The network formed by
the polyzoary is usually a very close one, the branches being
given off from the sides of the cells, usually at intervals of
from half a line to two thirds of a line.

All the examples of this species which I have seen are
parasitic upon Strophomena alternata, Conrad. Hall’s speci-
mens are from the Trenton Limestone ; but there can be no
question as to their identity with ours.

Locality and Formation —Abundant in the Cincinnati
Group (Hudson-River Formation) near Cincinnati, Ohio.

2. Alecto auloporoides, Nicholson. Pl. XI. figs. 2-2 b.

Polyzoary creeping, adnate, of narrow branches, which divide
at various angles and repeatedly inosculate, so as to give rise
to a complicated network, the meshes of which are more or
less elliptical, and have a long diameter of one line more or
less. The branches vary in width from one fifth to one third
of a line. Cells tubular, partially immersed, free towards
their apertures, sometimes uniserial, more commonly arranged
in two alternating rows, sometimes irregularly disposed at the

oints of anastomosis of the branches; from five to six cells
in the space of one line in the narrower branches. Cell-
apertures terminal, circular, of the same diameter as the tube,
the last portion of the cell being more or less conspicuously
decane above the general surface. Surface apparently
smooth.

The Ohio paleontologists appear to regard this as being
the Aulopora arachnoidea of Hall; and, indeed, it seems
probable that Hall included this under his species. ‘This,
however, is an undoubted Alecto; and I think the name of
Aulopora arachnoidea ought to be restricted to the form which
I shall shortly describe under this name—a form which is
very similar in general appearance to Alecto auloporoides, and
occurs with it in the same beds, but which seems certainly to
be an Aulopora, and is at any rate specifically distinct from
the present fossil.

Alecto auloporoides is very nearly allied to A. frondosa,

———

of Hippothoa and Alecto. 125

James, from which it is distinguished mainly by its more
slender habit and graceful form, and by its generally having
its cells arranged in a double or single series, Also, I have
not hitherto been able to make out in the texture of A. aulo-
porotdes the minute pores which seem to be present in all
perfect examples of A. frondosa.

Locality and Formation.—Cincinnati Group, Cincinnati,
Ohio. ‘The species is a common one, and is found upon
Strophomena alternata, Conrad, and Streptelasma corniculum,

Hall.
3. Alecto frondosa, James. Pl. XI. figs. 3-3 d.

Aulopora frondosa, James. Named, but not figured or described, in
the ‘Catalogue of the Lower Silurian Fossils of the Cincinnati
Group,’ 1871.

Polyzoary creeping, adnate, of reticulating and anastomosing
branches, which usually become more or less completely con-
fluent so as to give rise to a thin expanded crust, or which are
partially reticulated and partially confluent. When the branches
form a network, the size of the meshes, as well as their disposi-
tion, is exceedingly variable ; but they are usually more or
less oval, with a long diameter of half a line to a line or more,
the interspaces between them varying from half a line to two
lines. The cells are uniserial on the narrowest branches, but
biserial, triserial, or multiserial on other parts of the ccencectum ;
elongated and tubular, immersed below, but free towards their
sae the terminal portion of the tube being more or less
elevated above the general surface. Cells from six to eight
in the space of one line. Cell-mouths terminal, circular, of
the same diameter as the tube. Entire surface, in well pre-
served specimens, minutely porous.

There does not appear to be any reason for doubting that
this is a true Alecto. It is nearly allied to A. auloporoides,
especially as regards the form of the cells; but the greater
width of the branches and their common coalescence into ex-
panded crusts, together with the greater number of the rows
of cells over most portions of the ccencecium, communicate to
the fossil quite a peculiar appearance, and appear to be cha-
racters of specific value. Since my original description of
this species, founded on type specimens furnished me by Mr.
James, was written (in the Report on the Fossil Corals,
Polyzoa, and Sponges of the State of Ohio, now in course
of publication), I have examined a large suite of specimens
which I collected myself at Cincinnati. These enable me to
assert that, in all well-preserved examples, the entire surface of
the polyzoary is covered with the apertures of exceedingly

126 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on Species

small circular tubes, rendering it minutely porous (Pl. XI.
fig. 3d).

The examples of A. frondosa which have come under my
observation are most commonly attached to the valves of
Strophomena alternata, S. planumbona, and Orthis occidentalis ;
but I have also seen the crusts growing on Chetetes fron-
dosus and C. mammulatus.

Locality and Formation —Hnudson-River Group (Lower
Silurian), Cincinnati and Waynesville, Ohio. The specimens
figured are reticulated examples, and are not so characteristic
as the expanded and confluent forms.

4. Alecto confusa, Nicholson. Pl. XI. fig. 4.

Polyzoary adnate, forming thin crusts which envelop foreign
bodies. Cells tubular, multiserial, arranged in regular trans-
verse rows, immersed towards their bases, free and elevated
above the surface towards their apertures. Cell-mouths cir-
cular, terminal, as large as the diameter of the tube, about
five in the space of one line.

All the examples of this species that I have seen are para-
sitic upon the columns of Crinoids, which they closely embrace
and incrust ; and they might readily be referred to Awlopora,
unless care were exercised. The species is nearly allied in
essentials to the two preceding, but is distinguished by its
constantly forming thin crusts, and by its larger, more closely
and irregularly arranged, and more prominent cells.

Locality and Formation.—Cincinnati Group, Cincinnati,

Ohio. Collected by Mr. U. P. James.

5. Aulopora arachnoidea, Hall. Pl. XI. figs. 5, 5a.
Aulopora arachnoidea, Hall, Pal. N. Y. vol. i. p. 76, pl. xxvi. figs. 6 a-6c,

Corallum very slender and delicate, attached to the surface
of foreign bodies, repeatedly branching, and in many examples
anastomosing to form a network. The branches are usually
given off at intervals of from one third to two thirds of a line,
and are very narrow and linear, not exceeding one fifth of a
line in width. The corallites have much the form and cha-
racter of the cells of the uniserial forms of Alecto, being in-
variably arranged in single lines and opening in the axis of
the branches. The terminal portion of the corallite is elevated
above the surface; and the calices are circular and not ex-
pe About four or five calices occupy the space of one
ine.

of Alecto and Aulopora. 127

Some examples of this species are branched with tolerable
regularity, as in the specimen figured ; but others form com-
pressed and closely interlaced reticulations. No positive or
absolutely definite characters can be stated which would lead
to the reference of this fossil to Awlopora rather than to Alecto.
Nevertheless the general aspect of the fossil is such that it
can almost positively be placed under the former genus. The
forms to which it presents the nearest alliance are A. filiformis,
Billings, and A. d) canadensis, Nich., both of which are De-
vonian ; but it is readily distinguished from these, and by no
character more conspicuously than by the fact that the corallites
open in the axis of the branches, instead of making an angle
with the main stems. With a little care, also, there is no
great difficulty in separating it from Alecto auloporoides, to
which it presents a very considerable superficial resemblance.

The examples of Aulopora arachnoidea described by Hall
are from the Trenton Limestone; but ours are from a higher
horizon. The specimens which I have seen are all attached
parasitically to the surface of different species of Chetetes
(Monticulipora).

Locality and Formation.—Cincinnati Group, Cincinnati

and Waynesville, Ohio.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI,

Fig. 1. Hippothoa inflata, Hall, sp.,a small fragment, greatly enlarged.
1 a. Two of the cells of the same, still further enlarged.

Fig. 2. Alecto auloporoides, Nich., a portion of the polyzoary growing
on Strophomena alternata, greatly enlarged. 2a. Portion of a
branch of the same, still further enlarged, showing the biserial
cells. 26. Portion of another branch, in which the cells are
uniserial below and biserial above.

Fig. 3. Alecto frondosa, James, a reticulated example, of the natural size,
growing on Strophomena alternata. 3a. Portion of the same,
enlarged. 36. Portion of the same, still further enlarged.
3c. Portion of the polyzoary of another specimen, enlarged.
3d. Portion of another specimen, enlarged, showing the minutely

orous nature of the surface.

Fig. 4. Alecto confusa, Nich., forming a crust on a crinoidal column,
enlarged.

Fig. 5. ae arachnoidea, Hall, a specimen in which the branching
is regular and no close reticulation is formed, growing on
Chetetes gracilis, of the natural size and enlarged. 5a. Portion
of a branch of the same, greatly enlarged.

128 Mr. W. Ferguson on a new

XVI.—Deseription of a supposed new Genus of Ceylon
Batrachians. By W. Frrauson, F.L.8.*

TRACHYCEPHALUS.

Fingers and toes tapering, very slightly webbed. Lower
jaw with marked but not prominent apophyses, with a small
fang-like process in the centre; the internal openings of the
nostrils and Eustachian tubes small; tympanum small, but
conspicuous. Small parotoids present? ‘The transverse pro-
cesses of the sacral region dilated. (Maxillary and vomerine
teeth present.) Vomer with two separate toothed prominences.
A toothed prominence on each side between the choane and
the jaw. The upper eyelid well developed, but not prominent.
A cutaneous fold between the fore and hind limbs.

Trachycephalus ceylanicus.

Head very broad, much depressed, and very short im pro-
portion to its breadth, the upper lip having a marked rim all
along it, forming nearly a section of a circle, somewhat convex
in front; the whole of the upper part of the head, including
the eyelids and the tympanic region, covered with small,
irregular, granular tubercles. Snout considerably pointed,
with its extremity prominent and perpendicularly truncated,
and very slightly overreaching the cleft of the mouth.
Canthus rostralis obtuse ; loreal region concave, with a smooth
groove running through it from the lower part of the orbit to
the nostril. Occiput deeply concave. Nostril slightly below
the extreme end of the canthus rostralis and the snout. Eye
of moderate size, prominent, but concealed from above by the
eyelid. Tympanum distinct, one half as large as the eye.
A linear fold runs from the hinder edge of the orbit over the
tympanum towards the armpit. Cleft of the mouth twice
as broad as long; tongue not large, broadly but not deeply
notched behind, attached to the gullet nearly its whole length.
There is a toothed prominence on each side of the vomer, a
little lower than the openings of the nostrils, and running in
a straight line across the jaw. Vomerine teeth on long ised
gradually rising from the inner angle of the choanz, running
back and convergent behind, terminating in toothed promi-
nences. Skin of the back, belly, throat, legs, and inside of
fore limbs smooth. The whole of the upper part of the head
(including the eyelids), the front of the fore limbs, and a re-

* From the ‘Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society,’ 1874, Part 1. Communicated by the Author.

Genus of Ceylon Batrachians. 129

markable cutaneous expansion on the side of the trunk between
the fore and hind limbs covered with granule-like tubercles,
with a few smaller ones on the tympanum. The smooth
ee of the skin of the back is separated from the rough

ead by a somewhat elevated ridge, caused by a depression of
the head, and running in a line across just behind the orbits,
and continued into the linear fold behind the tympanum, a
good deal like that in the adult Rana Kuhlii figured by
Dr. Giinther, ‘Indian Reptiles,’ t. xxvi. fig. A. Limbs of
moderate length ; the length of the body two tenths of an inch
longer than the distance of vent from heel. he third finger
is about one tenth of an inch longer than the fourth, which is
slightly longer than the second; these three fingers form a
palmated group in advance of the first, and are very slightly
webbed. First finger about half the length of the third.
Metatarsus with a small tubercle below the first toe. The
fourth toe (including the metatarsus) is exactly one half the
length of the body; the third toe is slightly longer than the-
fifth ; a very short web between the first, second, third, and
fourth toes only ; the fifth appears to be quite free.

Upper parts (in spirits) dark brown, with lighter-coloured
spots ; outer parts of hind and fore limbs clouded with brown ;
inner sides and the cutaneous expansion coloured dark grey,
with small brown spots; belly dark livid colour; throat suf-
fused with brown.

The following are the dimensions of the only specimen in
my possession—length of body 1°8, vent to heel 1°6, hind
limbs 2-8, fourth toe (including the metatarsus) 0°9 inches.

I do not know any frog with which to compare this one in
its general appearance and character. It is one of a few set
aside from my collection by Major Beddome, when on a visit
to Colombo lately, and pronounced by that gentleman to be
new to science, and which, from a feeling of delicacy, he
declined to accept from me. In searching for its place in the
synoptical list of the characters of the genera of Batrachians
given in page 400 of Giinther’s work on Indian Reptiles, I
felt that it could scarcely be removed from the first division, 4,
of the group of Ground-Frogs; and it seemed most closely
allied to the genus Xenophrys, of which one species, X. monti-
cola, is described and figured by Giinther in the work referred
to, p. 414, and plate xxvi. fig. H. :

In the generic and specific descriptions which I have given
for this supposed new, Ceylon frog, I have followed the exact
order of Dr. Giinther’s description of the Indian frog above
referred to, to facilitate comparisons between the two.

The generic descriptions of Xenophrys and Trachycephalus
' Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 9

130 Mr. W. Ferguson on a new Genus of Batrachians.

(rough head) are in ‘many respects so similar that it is not
unlikely the former may be so amended as to include the
Ceylon frog; but the very distinct aspects of the two, and
some remarkable differences more fully given in the specific
description, have induced me to include our Ceylon frog in a
new genus with a name indicating its singular rough head.

In page 85 of the ‘ Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of
Bengal’ for March 1870, the late Dr. Jerdon, in the following
extract from his “‘ Notes on Indian Herpetology,” has shown
that vomerine teeth are present in the genus Xenophrys :—“ I
obtained numerous specimens of Xenophrys monticola, Giinther,
both at Darjeeling and the Khasi hills ; it has distinct vomerine
teeth, which Giinther was unable to detect in the specimens of
the British Museum. [ also obtained five specimens of a
larger species of Xenophrys both in Sikim and the Khasi hills,
which I propose describing as Xenophrys gigas.”

It is very likely that, if these specimens of the undescribed
species referred to exist, it may be found that they have pecu-
liarities of structure connecting them with Xenophrys monticola,
Giinther, and our Ceylon frog.

I regret to say that I have only one specimen of this
supposed new frog, and that I am not certain as to where it
was found, though I believe I caught it on the sides of a stream
near Hewisse, in the southern portion of the Western Province,
and famous as one of Mr. Thwaites’s best botanical districts.
I regret also to state that, like many of the earlier frogs caught
by me, thisone was put into strong spirits, which have shrivelled
it up to acertainextent. It is very thin and flat in proportion
to its size; and I doubt not that, like species of Hylorana, it is
a powerful leaper. In the specific description given I have
tried not to omit a single character which might assist in the
identification of this frog.

The interdigital membrane connecting the first, second,
third, and fourth toes is just perceptible; but I have no doubt
that in newly caught specimens it will be found quite distinct.

I have marked the presence of parotoids with a query,
thus (?), because I am not certain whether the slight enlarge-
ments behind the orbits are parotoids or not.

Writing about Rana Kuhlit, Schl., of Ceylon, W. Theobald,
junr., Esq., in his Catalogue of Reptiles in the Museum of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal, makes the following very appro-
priate remarks, which are eaneey applicable to all the Indian
and Ceylon Batrachians and the Geckotide :—“ There are no
reptiles in India in such a confused state as the Ranide; and
I can add but little towards disentangling the shadowy species,
real enough perhaps, but not as yet characterized. The series

Mr. J. Wood-Mason on the Genus Deidamia. 131

in the Museum is a very poor one; and the Ranide from all
parts of India must be assiduously collected before sound
results can be obtained. Let us hope that an urgent appeal
for frogs from all parts of India flid Ceylon, W. F.} will be
liberally Merntailad to by local naturalists and collectors, with-
out which aid the subject must long remain in its present un-
satisfactory state. Hach contributor should not send merely
the most conspicuous frogs from his neighbourhood, but all
the species and varieties he can procure.”’

As an illustration of the liability to add to and perpetuate
the confusion connected with some of the frogs oy other
reptiles, | may refer to a rare Ceylon frog found first on
Adam’s Peak several years ago by Dr. Schmarda, Professor
of Zoology in the University of Prague. On a fly-sheet after
pase 21 of the second part of Dr. Kelaart’s ‘ Prodromus of the

aunz of Ceylon,’ published in 1853, this frog is very briefly
described by the late Dr. Kelaart under the following name,
“ Polypedates (?) Schmarda,n.s. nobis” —the “Schmarda” being
no doubt a slip of the pen for “Schmardana,” under which
latter name, and under the genus Jralus, Giinther refers to this
then doubtful frog in his‘ Indian Reptiles,’ p. 433. Theobald,
in his Catalogue referred to, p. 85, gives this frog as follows:—
“ Polypedates smaragdinus, Kelaart; Ceylon. Eyebrows armed
with spies. Limbs studded with tubercular sharp-pointed
spines. A very peculiar species, and probably a distinct
generic form.” Jerdon, in the paper referred to, pp. 83, 84,
and Anderson, in his list of accessions to the collection of
reptiles in the Indian Museum since 1865, refer distinctly to
an Indian frog described by Blyth in footnote to p. 48 of
Appendix to Kelaart’s ‘ Prod. Faun. Zeyl.’ as the Pilipedaies
smaragdinus, found on the Khasi hills. The specitic name
here means emerald-green ; and Mr. Theobald’s P. smaragdinus
ought to have been P. Schmardana. On page 85 of the
‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for January 1872,
containing “ Descriptions of some Ceylonese Reptiles and
Batrachians”’ by Dr. Giinther, this frog is finally, and I suppose
properly, named, though not yet described, as Lxalus Schmar-
danus (Kelaart).

XVII.—On the Genus Deidamia, v. W.-S. By JAmeEs
Woop-Mason, of Queen’s College, Oxford.

ArT the last meeting of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, held on

the 5th of August last, I drew attention to the fact that a

Crustacean precisely similar in general structure to several
#

132 Mr. J. Wood-Mason on the Genus Deidamia.

lately discovered by the ‘Challenger,’ and upon which Dr.
v. Willemoes-Suhm (one of the naturalists to the expedition)
had bestowed the name Deidamia, had long before been de-
scribed by Professor Camil Heller under the name of Polycheles
typhlops. In this remarkable Crustacean the organs of vision
are morphologically entirely wanting, just as in Detdamia,
the position of the eye-stalks being merely indicated by two
soall black specks. The name Deidamia having been held
to be inadmissible *, as having been already employed for a
valid genus in another division of Arthropoda, and Willemoesta
substituted for it upon the daring Pi as it seems to me,
dangerous assumption that every animal dredged up from so
vast a depth as were the Deitdamie would prove generically
different from every thing previously described, I have thought
it worth while to translate, for publication in the ‘Annals and
Magazine of Natural History,’ Professor Heller’s later and
more methodical account of his wonderful blind Crustacean
from the Mediterranean. The conclusions that I have arrived
at, after a most careful study of Heller’s figures and descriptions
in comparison with those published in Prot. Wyville Thomson’s
Reports, are :—

1. That the three species Polycheles typhlops, Deidamia
leptodactyla, and D. crucifer cannot be placed in any existing
family of crustaceans, recent or fossil, exeept perhaps the
Eryonide, the structural characters of which are too incom-
pletely known at present to admit of their being included
nm it.

2. That the three species in question belong naturally to
one and the same family.

3. That they cannot be distinguished from one another even
generically.

I therefore beg to propose for them a new family name, and
to regard all three as members of its single genus Polycheles,
as follows :—

Fam. nov. Polychelide.
Genus unic. POLYCHELES, Heller.
a. With the four anterior pairs of walking-legs didactyle.

Species 1. Polycheles typhlops, Heller.
2. erucifer, v. W.-S.

b. With all the walking-legs didactyle.
3. Polycheles leptodactyla, vy. W.-S.

* ‘Nature,’ 1873, vol. viii. p. 485; 1874, vol. ix. p. 182.

Mr. J. Wood-Mason on the Genus Deidamia. 133

The following is a translation of pp. 209-212 of Professor
Heller’s work *, entitled ‘Die Crustaceen des siidlichen

Europa’ (Vienna, 1863).

Genus PoLycne es, C. Heller,

Sitzungsberichte der kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften in
Wien, Bd. xlv. Abth. i. p. 389.

Integument thin. Cephalothorax longish quadrangular,
in front and behind moderately tapering, above quite level
from before backwards, and slightly convex from side to side :
the fore margin hollowed out, the two lateral angles pointed ;
between these and the middle line, behind the insertion of the
imner antenne, on each side a triangular notch; the lateral
borders sharp, tolerably straight, the hinder border deeply
emarginate. The cervical furrow on the upper surface distinct.
Kyes rudimentary. Antenne of moderate length, the external
ones inserted below and internal to the inner. Peduncle of
the inner (upper) antennze flattened ; the first joint very broad,
and provided on the inner side with a long spme directed for-
wards; the two succeeding joints short; of the two flagella
the inner long, the outer short. Peduncle of the outer an-
tenn somewhat longer than that of the inner; the short tri-
angular basilar joint armed at the anterior extremity with a
small spine; the two succeeding joints tolerably long and
narrow ; the flagella considerably shorter than the whole
animal: the leaf-shaped appendage, which proceeds outwards
from the basilar joint, narrow, thickly fringed with hairs on
the margins, shorter than the peduncle. ‘lhe external max-
illipeds small and slender, somewhat shorter than the peduncle
of the lower antenne, six-jointed, externally without palps ;
the palp is likewise wanting in the second pair of maxillipeds.
The first pair of maxillipeds is much elongated; in other
respects formed just as in Scyl/arus. Sternum narrow ; the
legs very closely approximated at their bases. The first four
pairs of legs didactyle, and the last only terminated by a
simple claw. The anterior much longer, though but little
stouter, than the succeeding pairs, their several joints strongly
compressed ; the finger long, straight, and slender ; the slight
terminal claws strongly bent inwards. The hind body longer
than the cephalothorax, at its base almost as broad as this,
gradually tapering posteriorly, the upper surface arched from
side to side; the strongly detlexed lateral processes tolerably
broad and rounded off, especially those of the second segment.
The fan-shaped caudal swimmeret well developed ; its median

* For figures vide plate vi.

134 Mr, J. Wood-Mason on the Genus Deidamia.

plate brought to a point posteriorly ; its lateral plates oval
almost equal in pes to the former, the outer ones not divided
into two halves by a transverse line. Five pairs of abdominal
appendages are present in the male ; those of the first segment
are slender, with a single spirally coiled terminal wi on
the succeeding ones two long, narrow, terminal plates are
always present ; on the second, indeed, even a third accessory
inner plate is added ; the basilar joint is much elongated, but
gradually diminishes in length backwards.

This species agrees in the general form of its body with the
Scyllaride, from which, however, it is essentially distinguished
by the different form of its antennee, and by its didactyle legs, as
well as by its narrow sternum. With the Astacide it has
nothing in common, beyond the lamellar appendage at the
base of the outer antenne and the didactyle feet, but isin other
respects perfectly different in structure from them. The genus
conforms most nearly to the fossil crayfish (Hryon Cuvierit)
from the Solenhofen Slates, described by Desmarest, in that
in this latter also a flattened cephalothorax, antennz, and legs
of similar structure are found; the hind body, however, is in
that species much narrower than the cephalothorax, and the
lamellar appendage at the base of the outer antennee much
enlarged. It forms with that extinct form a transitional group
between the Scyllaridee (Loricata), on the one hand, and the
Astacidee on the other.

Polycheles typhlops, C. Heller,

Beitriige zur niiheren Kenntniss der Macrouren, Sitzungsb. der

Akad. der Wiss. 1862, Bd. xlv. p. 392, Taf. i. f. 1-6.

The cephalothorax of this species measures 10 lines in
length, in front 5, behind 5:4, and across the middle 6 lines in
breadth. The lateral margins are tolerably sharp and distinctly
toothed, especially towards the front, the lateral angles pro-
jecting, with their points directed forwards and outwards.
The flat upper surface is divided by a distinct, anteriorly
concave cervical furrow, into an anterior and posterior moiety,
the lateral extremities of the same bifurcated outwards into
two branches running to the margins, and there enclosing a
triangular lateral area. Along the middle there runs from
before backwards a sharp toothed ridge; another shorter and
weaker longitudinal ridge is found on each side on the hinder
half of the cephalothorax, somewhat nearer to the lateral
margins than to the middle line. Towards the front on each
side lie four or five sharp teeth, one behind the other, in a
slightly curved, inwardly convex line ; in addition, the whole

Mr. A.G. Butler on the Agaristide. 135

upper surface is beset with minute rough tubercles. No distinct
eyes are present ; at the base of the peduncle of the inner an-
tenn, on each side, one perceives simply a small roundish
black speck as the indication of an organ of vision. The
peduncles of the antenne are tolerably hairy, the internal
spine of the peduncle of the inner antenne longer than the
ge itself. The anterior legs are very long, and when
aid backwards reach beyond the caudal swimmeret: their
several joints much compressed, the brachium 7°5, the ante-
brachium 3°5, the carpus 4, the dactyli 5 lines long; the
brachium and antebrachium beset with one or two small spines
on their outer margins ; the hand is likewise provided on its
upper and lower margins with some very fine teeth. The
succeeding pairs of legs appear considerably shorter ; the hand,
particularly of the third and fourth pairs of legs, almost pris-
matic, quadrangular; the finger slender, slightly hairy ; the
terminal joint of the fifth pair much shorter than the conical
tarsus ; the coxa provided on its inner side with two roundish
projecting scales, behind which lie the orifices of the male
genital organs. The first abdominal segment is flat on its
upper surface, the four succeeding furnished with a well-
marked salient sharp median ridge, which is prolonged at the
end of each segment into an acute anteriorly hamate and
incurved spine; this spine is most highly developed on the
fourth segment. The median ridge is but little indicated on
the sixth segment, and bifureates anteriorly. The pointed
triangular median plate of the caudal swimmeret roughly
granulated at the base, provided with two ridges converging
towards the tip on the hinder half. The plates of the swim-
meret are all strongly ciliated on their margins. Length of
the body 2 inches.

A single male specimen of this interesting species, found in
the Mediterranean near Sicily, exists in the Zoological Museum
at Vienna.

XVIII.—Notes on certain Genera of Agaristide, with Descrip-
tions of new Species. By ARTHUR GARDINER BUTLER,
| el Do A TS Se

[Plate XIII. ]

THE following notes I have made during my rearrangement

of the Agaristid in the collection of the British Museum.
The genera Hespagarista and Damias (part.), placed by Mr.

Walker among the Castnii, are referable to the present family,

136 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Agaristide.

as also are the genera Phasis, Massaga, and Psychomorpha,
originally placed by him among the Melamerida and Litho-
siidee.

The genus Cocytia appears to me to be somewhat inter-
mediate in character between the Agaristide and Zygenide ;
the antenne are intermediate in character between Agarista
and Coronis, in which respect it resembles Burgena (B. trans-
ducta) : it will come best at the end of the Agaristide. Bois-
duval erects a tribe, Cocytides, for its reception.

The genera Phasis and Massaga were referred to their true
pet in the first volume of Walker’s ‘Supplement’ (Lep.

et. Suppl. p. 45); but at page 136 of the same volume he
describes a species of Phasis under the family Melameride ;
the type is now in the Museum collection, and is nearly allied
to P. noctilux. Josia? separata and Josia? continua (Lep.
Het. vii. pp. 1645, 1646) are referable to the same genus.

The genus Psychomorpha is nearly allied to Alypia, but has
pectinated antenne.

Dr. Herrich-Schiiffer has unaccountably abandoned the type
of Phagorista (P. agaristoides), an insect with pectinated an-
tenne, applying the name to species of Walker’s genus Meta-
garista; in this he has been followed by Walker (Lep. Het.
vil. p. 1589, & Suppl. i. p. 59 & v. p. 1859) and Moore
(P. Z.S. 1865, &c.). Walker’s genus must therefore be
restored, and will contain the following species quoted in his
Catalogue :—M. transiens (Husemia transiens, Walk.), M.
bala (Pheg. bala, Moore), M. catocalina (Pheg. catocalina,
Walk.), M. leucomela (Phag. leucomela, H.-Sch.), M. triphe-
notdes (Phag. triphenoides, Walk.), M. longipennis (Catocala?
longipennis, Walk.).

The genus Callidula (Damias, part., Boisd.) is certainly not
Agaristid; it appears to me to be better placed with the
Melamerid ; Cleosiris would also come better with that
group: the antenne in both of these genera are short and
hair-like ; whereas the antenne of the typical Agaristide are
generally long, and always thickened towards the extremity,
as in many butterflies.

The genus Arycanda, described by Mr. Walker under the
Chalcostide (Lep. Het. Suppl. i. p, 123), was placed by him,
in the Collection, next to Husemia*—a proceeding which may,
I fear, have led others into error. What is, however, more
unfortunate, is that it is structurally identical with the Lithosiid
genus Tigridoptera, H.-Sch., which is again identical with the
genus Panethia, Guenée, referred to the Geometridous family

* Probably owing to its resemblance to his Lusemia mollis, which will
have to be generically separated from Eusemia.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Agaristide. 137

Zerenide. In fact Arycanda maculata, Walk., is closely allied
to Panethia georgiata, Guenée; whilst Panethia pervasata,
Walk., is perhaps no more than a variety of Tigridoptera exul
of Herrich-Schiiffer.

The following species are new :—

Genus ViTHorA, Moore (allied to Hespagarista).
Vithora agrionides, n. sp.

Resembles Cystidia stratonice, Cramer, excepting in the
body *.

3 ¢. Wings above black ; primaries with an interno-
median patch cut by the median nervure, and terminating just
before first median branch, a large blotch immediately beyond
it, within the cell, and an angulated discal band, cut by six
black nervures, subhyaline white ; secondaries with the basal
third and a subangulated discal band, cut by six black nervures,
subhyaline white. Body : thorax dark brown, laterally streaked
with ochre-yellow in front, collar yellow: abdomen ochre-

ellow, with a dorsal series of large dark brown spots and
lateral series of narrow small spots; below ochre-yellow ;
venter with two parallel series of large dark brown spots.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 5 to 6 lines.
Hakodadi (Whitely). Coll. B.M.

Genus AGARISsTA, Leach.

Before proceeding to describe new species in this genus, I
wish to call attention to one or two points in Dr. Boisduval’s
recent paper.

Speaking of the genera Husemia and Alypia (p. 43), Dr.
Boisduval says “ Nous les avons adoptés plutét comme di-
visions que comme genres proprement dits.”’ It appears to
me that he has not been careful in separating the species
evidently referable to these “ divisions.” For instance, Agarista
Rosenbergii, of Felder’s unpublished plates, is clearly almost as
nearly allied to Agarista agricola as to A. milete, Cr.; yet
Dr. Boisduval commences his genus Agarista with A. agri-
cola, but places A. Rosenbergii as the 24th species of Husemia
and between L. pallida, Walker, an undoubted Lusemia, and
“* H. milete,” which is an Agarista. ‘The species which follow
(EL. luctifera, fenestrata, semyron=chrysospila, Walk., and
radians, n. 47) are all Agariste; the following I have not
seen, but suspect that they also belong to the same group :—

* I have to thank Mr. Stretch for calling my attention to Cramer's
figure. Cystidia is probably a mimic of Vithora.

138 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Agaristide.

“ EF. conferta, n. 16” *; agrius, n. 31; pedasus, n. 325 zea,
n. 34; pales, n. 35.

Then, again, to proceed to more serious errors: —A. frontinus
(n. 2) belongs to the Noctuide, and is identical with Ophiusa
pyrrhargyra, & common and well-known species which comes
in almost every Australian collection. A. ostorius (n. 3) also
belongs to the Noctuide, and is the Modina ostorius of
Walker’s list. Dr. Boisduval says it is “ trés-rare:” this
may be the case; but there are four examples in the collection
of the British Museum. A. alienata (n. 13) is one of the Catoca-
line, and will probably form a new genus close to Ophideres.
A, lincea (n. 23) is the bambucina of Eschscholtz; it comes
only from the Philippines so far as I know; and A. linceoides
(n. 25) is typical A. lincea; we have it from Ké and Ceram:
these two, with the Husemda-mollis group, will form a new
genus allied to Husemia.

1. Agarista polysticta, n. sp.

9. Allied to A. Lewini?, but smaller, shorter in the wing,
the spots on basal area lighter and more numerous, four on
costa (the two nearest to base minute), three increasing in size
within the cell, and five (the second and fourth larger and
oval) in a straight longitudinal line on interno-median area ;
postcellular band more angulated, almost divided in the middle;
discal series of dots obsolete, excepting near costa; submarginal
dots larger, nearly white, seven in number; fringe at apex of
primaries and round margin of secondaries white: body below
less streaked with orange: primaries below with the discoidal
spot close to the postcellular band (which is very irregular, as
above): discal dots absent; submarginal dots greyish ; secon-
daries with a small solitary whitish spot at origin of subcostal
branches.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 8 lines.

Between Sydney and Moreton Bay (Damel). Type, B.M.

Also allied to A. affinis and A. ephyra.

2. Agarista neptioides, n. sp.

9. Wings jet-black, fringe spotted with white; primaries
with nine white spots arranged as in A. Donovant, but smaller ;
no subapical diffused spots (as usual in that species) ; secon-
daries with a very narrow central white bar, cut by the
nervures, so that at its superior extremity it is divided into
three unequal ovoid spots: head black, white-spotted; thorax

* Unfortunately the British Museum does not possess a copy of Her-
rich-Schiiffer’s ‘ Aeussereuropaische Schmetterlinge.’

Mr. A. G, Butler on new Species of Agaristide. 139

and base of abdomen black; remainder of abdomen bright
orange, crossed by four black segmental lines: wings below
the same as above, excepting that there is a nebulous subcostal
greyish streak in primaries ; body below less black than above ;
the femora orange.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 11 lines.

Port Albany, North Australia (Stevens). Type, B.M.

Allied to, but very distinct from, A. Donovan; its black-
and-white coloration makes it very similar to the butterflies in
the N.-melicerta group of Neptis.

Genus Evsemt1A, Dalman.

Dr. Boisduval’s new species, L. Lambertiene (n. 3), of which
he justly says that it is “sans contredit, l’une des plus belles
du genre,” is identical with 2. bisma of Moore (n. 9). Dr.
Boisduval gives Java as the habitat of EZ. amatrtx (n. 11),
whereas the Javan species is his own . clymene (n. 30); if
he refers to the ‘Oriental Entomology’ he will find that
Westwood’s species comes from India. . emolliens (n. 17)
will go with 1, mollis into a new genus. LE. saturata (n. 45)
appears to be a Burgena; but I have failed to discover the
type. .? egoceroides is identical with Metagarista transiens
of Walker; and £.? sabulosa is a new species of the same
genus.

1. Husemia silhetensis, n. sp.

?. Closely allied to the Nepalese EZ. victrix, but with the
central pale yellow band of primaries more transverse, the two
patches of which it is formed being placed exactly below one
another; one discal subcostal white spot (sometimes obsolete)
instead of three in a transverse series; blue marginal area of
secondaries considerably broader; differences below much as
above.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 4 lines.
Silhet (Doubleday & Argent). Two specimens, B.M.

2. Eusemia orientalis, n. sp.

@. Nearly allied to LZ. victrix, much smaller; the central
pale yellow band of primaries more irregular ; the discal white
spots united into a quadrifid white bar; secondaries with the
marginal blue area more purple in tint and much narrower:
wings below purplish brown, the margins bluish; primaries
with markings as above; secondaries with a diffused subapical
orange spot.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 6 lines.

Mussooree (Leadbeater). Type, B.M.

140 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Agaristide.

We have a male and two females of the L. victrix of West-
wood, all from Nepal; and as they agree entirely in pattern,
I do not doubt that the two species described above from dif-
ferent localities are distinct.

3. Lusemia nigripennis, n. sp.

Like FE. adulatrix, but with the upper division of the central
yellow band of primaries narrower, and the lowermost division
much broader; the postcellular yellow spots larger ; the discal
series of white spots reduced to minute points, and the orange
subanal patch of secondaries reduced to a squamose dot.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 2 lines,

Ceylon (Templeton). Type, B.M.

We have £. adulatrix from Nepal and N. India, and the
pearly allied /. bellatrix from N. Bengal and Moulmein.

4, Eusemia nipalensis, n. sp.

3. Nearly allied to E. maculatrix of Silhet, but smaller,
and differing in the larger and more angular four central yel-
low spots of primaries, the brilliant orange (instead of dull
deep-red) secondaries, and the bright orange abdomen with
narrower transverse black bars: differences below as above.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 10 lines.

Nepal (Ramsay &c.). ‘Type, B.M.

This beautiful species is certainly distinct.

5. Eusemia distincta, n. sp.

Allied to the preceding, but differs in having the two inner
yellow spots of primaries narrower and almost touching, and
the two outer spots white instead of yellow.

Expanse of wings 3 inches.

Silhet (Doubleday). Type, B.M.

Intermediate between EL. nipalensis and LE. trenea of Bois-
duval: all three, as well as several examples of ZL. vetula, two
ot E. communicans, and the following species, were united

with £. maculatrix by Mr. Walker.

6. Eusemia communis, n. sp. Pl. XIII. fig. 1.

Allied to 2. communicans (which is closely allied to the
Bornean £. fasciatriz), but with the inner white (sometimes
ochreous) bar always uregular, and almost invariably more or
less interrupted* ; the outer white or ochreous bar dislocated,

* The examples with ochreous or ochre-tinted band generally have it
broken up into two small spots.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Agaristide. 141

very narrow, often interrupted, sometimes almost linear; the
discal series of white decreasing spots well marked: secon-
daries reddish ochreous, similar to /. communicans; thorax |
black ; head and tegule spotted with white; abdomen bright
ochre-yellow, banded with black.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 10 lines to 3 inches.

Silhet (Sowerby & Stainsforth). Type, B.M.

We have eight examples of this species; although rather
variable as regards the transverse bands of primaries, they
are all so similar that I have no doubt they represent but one
species.

7. Eusemia villicoides, n. sp. Pl. XIII. fig. 2.

Allied to E. vetula, but with the sulphur-yellow spots of
primaries enormously enlarged, the three on basal area uniting
mto one patch, enclosing two black spots (the upper one
rounded within cell, the lower irregular, sometimes uniting
with the black at base); the discal yellow spots placed one
above the other and subquadrate ; submarginal spots as usual,
the one at anal angle rather larger; base streaked with plum-
baginous, an irregular discal line of the same colour: secon-
daries orange instead of red; the internal fasciole broken up
into two rounded black spots; two large subapical yellow
spots upon the black margin: thorax broad and black, ptery-
godes sulphur-yellow: abdomen orange, transversely barred
with grey: wings below paler than above, the yellow spots
still larger, so that almost the entire basal half of primaries
is pale yellow; secondaries with four elongated apical and
two small submarginal pale yellow spots.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 6 lines.

Hakodadi (Whitely). ‘Two specimens, B.M.

8. Husemia superba, n. sp. Pl. XIII. fig. 3.

Allied to £. euphemia, much larger. Primaries with four
white dots at the base of costa; two ochreous dots at base of cell ;
a small ochfeous spot and a plumbaginous dot at base of
interno-median interspace, and an ochreous interno-basal dot ;
four large ochreous spots on basal area, one just before middle
of cell, a second, larger, at end of cell, a third, elongated,
oblique, crossing the middle of the internal nervure, a fourth,
subquadrate, below base of first median branch; an ochreous
spot at external angle; a large, ochreous subapical blotch ;
several plumbaginous streaks between the ochreous spots;
secondaries as in E. euphemia: thorax black, spotted in front
with white: abdomen orange, banded with black: male with

142 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Agaristide.

a black anal tuft: primaries below black ; a white subcosta
litura at base; a large ochreous spot near base of cell; a
broad internal testaceous streak; an irregular transverse
ochreous band; subanal spot and subapical spot as above:
secondaries as above: body black, spotted wis white; legs
black, varied with orange, and dotted with white.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 2 lines.

¢, Zoolu (Angas); 9, Natal (Gueinzius). Type, B.M.

The above is the 4. euphemia, var. 8, of Walker’s ‘ List.’
It and the two following may be at once distinguished from
E. euphemia (irrespective of other characters) by the white-
spotted prothorax ; in EL. euphemia the prothorax is orange,

longitudinally streaked with black.

9. Eusemia africana, n. sp.

Nearly allied to E. euphemia, from which it may be at
once distinguished by the single large central ochreous spot
on basal area, extending from the costal to the submedian
nervure, and the white-spotted prothorax.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 8 lines.

&, D’Urban, Feb. 1867 (Zrimen); 3 2 , Natal ( Guetinzius
& Gooch); 3, Zoolu (Angas). Type, B.M.

The example from Zoolu is rather smaller than the Natal
form. This species is the EH. ewphemia, var. y, of Walker’s
‘List,’ and is the southern representative of that species,
which we have from the coast of Guinea, Ashanti, and the
White Nile.

10. Husemia ochracea, n. sp.

9. Allied to £. ewphemia, but smaller; the wings shorter ;
the subbasal spots of primaries broader; the subapical elon-
gated spot rather nearer to the apex, and not notched internally;
the secondaries bright ochreous, with the usual black border ;
the prothorax dotted with white.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 2 lines.

Congo (Richardson). Type, B.M. :

I have seen the male of this species in Mr. Stretch’s col-
lection; it is the EZ. ewphemia, var. e, of Walker’s List.’

11. Eusemia tricolor, n. sp.

9. Allied to Z. hesperoides: wings above dark brown;
primaries with a central, oblique, creamy-whitish band, taper-
ing from the subcostal nervure near end of cell to near the
external angle, diffused internally from the median nervure

Mr. A.G. Butler on new Species of Agaristide. 143

downwards, and slightly interrupted by the first and second
branches ; apical fringe white ; secondaries with a broad tawny
patch cmt aeniniig from the middle of the internal margin to the
subcostal nervure, where it terminates in an obtuse point:
thorax dark brown; a pale yellow fringe on the anterior
margin of the collar: abdomen orange (much rubbed in the
type); apical fringe white: wings below nearly as above ;
body below dull ochreous.

Iixpanse of wings 2 inches 10 lines.

Sarawak (Wallace). Type, B.M.

Possibly the female of /. hesperoides ; but the latter species
has the central band of primaries shorter, broader, not diffused
or interrupted ; the tawny orange patch in secondaries only
extended to the origin of third median branch; the collar
ochreous; the underside of the wings shot with purple and
green; the body, costa of primaries, and a broad central dif-
fused band bright orange.

12. Husemia pulchra,n. sp. Pl. XIII. fig. 4.

@. Primaries above black; a broad oblique stramineous
band from middle of costa to near external angle ; apical fringe
white; secondaries deep reddish tawny, with the base and a
broad external border black; fringe white: thorax black ;
front of collar white: abdomen orange-tawny: primaries
below dull black, shot with blue; veins brown ; central band
broader than above, creamy white ; apical fringe white : secon-
daries rather paler than above; base and outer margin shot
with green and crossed by brown nervures: body ochreous.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 9 lines.

Muhrut, India (7. Walker). Type, B.M.

This species was presented to the Collection by the Rev. F.
Walker.

13. Husemia vittata, n. sp.

Allied to £. Belangerti and E. Mooret. Primaries dark
brown; a small elongate spot just below median nervure at
basal fourth of wing, and a broad, rather irregular, postmedian
oblique band from costal nervure to near external angle,
sulphur-yellow ; cell transversely streaked with plumbaginous ;
a transverse series of six plumbaginous spots just beyond the
yellow band: secondaries salmon-colour; costal area brown ;
a central subcostal spot, touching the costal area, and a deep]
excavated broad marginal border dark brown: thorax dark
brown ; antenne silvery whitish; abdomen ochreous, barred
with black : wings below paler than above ; primaries without

144 Mr. A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on

plumbaginous spots or streaks, the small yellow spot replaced
by a pale brown one; interno-basal area pale silky brown ;
secondaries orange, with a broad irregular costal and external
brown border: thorax brown; abdomen ochreous, narrowly
transversely barred with black.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 2 lines.
Java (Horsfield). Type, B.M.

At once distinguished from its allies by the I
markings and yellow dot on primaries, and the subcostal brown
spot of secondaries.

Family Cocytiide.
( Cocytides, Boisd.)
Genus CocyTiA, Boisd.

1. Cocytia chlorosoma, n. sp.

3. Nearly allied to C. Durvillet 3, but smaller, shorter
in the wing, with the palpi slightly shorter, antenne and legs
more slender, the black margins of the wings considerably
narrower, the internervular folds much less strongly blackened,
the orange spot at base of primaries about one fourth the size ;
a small yellow tuft above the anus.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 1 line.

Aru (Wallace). Type, B.M.
I have no doubt that this is a distinct species.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII.
Fig. 1. Eusemia communis (spotted ochre-tinted form), p. 140. n. 6.

Fig. 2. —— villicoides, p. 141. n. 7.
Fig. 3. —— superba, p. 141. n. 8.
Fig. 4. —— pulchra, p. 145. n. 12.

XIX.—Descriptions of new Species of Gobiide in the Collection
of the British Museum. By A. W. E. O’SHauaungssy,
Assistant in the Natural-History Departments.

Gobius Burton, sp. n.

D. 6;: A.}. L. lat. 38.

The height of the body is one seventh of the total length;
the length of the head is comprised four times and a half in
the same. Head flattened, broader than high ; snout slightly

_

new Species of Gobiide. 145

longer than the diameter of the eye, which is rather more
than one fifth of the length of the head. Head naked; small
scales on nape. No canines, but the outer series of the teeth
enlarged. Upper pectoral rays not silk-like. Ventral rather
narrow and tubular, not reaching quite to the vent ; pectorals
reaching slightly beyond the ventrals, to the vent. Reddish
brown, becoming paler on the lower parts of the body; head
covered with mall black spots and dots ; a longitudinal lateral
dark brown band from within the axil of the pectoral to the
caudal.

One specimen, in the collection of the British Museum, from
Fernando Po, was collected by Capt. Burton, after whom it is
named. Length 33 inches.

Gobius castaneus, sp. n.
D.75 A. LL. lat. 70-72.

The height of the body is one sixth, the length of the
head one fourth, of the total length. Head as broad as high,
naked, as well as the nape in one specimen, in the other a
few scales in front of the dorsal. Scales small. Interorbital
space a little less than the diameter of the eye, which is one
fifth of the length of the head. Snout as nia as the eye;
cleft of the mouth oblique, with the lower jaw prominent.
Teeth small; canines none. ‘The first dorsal is not so high
as the body ; the second is higher than the first, and nearly
as high as the body. Caudal rounded. Light brown, deeper
on the back ; anal and ventral dark-coloured or darker towards
their extremities ; dorsal fins each with three or four longitu-
dinal rows of dark brown dots ; caudal similarly dotted.

Two small specimens in the collection of the British Museum
represent this species; they are from Nagasaki.

Euctenogobius strigatus, sp. n.
D. 65. A. 7° L. lat. 58.

The height of the body is one seventh of the total length ;
the length of the head is contained four times and a half in the
same. The eyes are almost close together, equal to the length
of the snout in diameter, and not quite one third of the length
of the head. Head naked, nape scaly ; the length of the head
is double its breadth and height, which are equal. Fourteen
longitudinal series of scales between the dorsal and anal fins.
Ventral distant from vent by about half its length. First
dorsal lower than the second. Reddish brown, with numerous
darker narrow vertical streaks on each side of the body from

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xv. 10

146 Mr. A. W. E, O'Shaughnessy on

head to caudal, two dark streaks from eye to mouth ; fins
variegated with brown, as in Gobius banana; a brown mark
on upper part of base of pectoral.

One specimen in the British-Museum collection, from
Surinam, 3 inches long.

Juctenogobius latus, sp. n.

D.63. A.}. L. lat. 60.

- it

The depth of the body is contained eight times and a half
in the total length, being less than half the length of the
head, which is very large and broad, its length one fourth
of the total, its breadth more than half its length and much
greater than its depth. Muzzle prone: broad and flattened
above, nearly half the length of the head; upper jaw over-
lapping the lower. Teeth rather stout, in one series only in
the upper jaw. Eyes small, on the apes surface of the head ;
their diameter equal to the interorbital space, and one third of
the length of the snout. Head naked. Scales small in front
of dorsal, large on the body; thirteen series between dorsal
and anal. Ventral not reaching to vent; pectoral longer ; first
dorsal rather higher than the body and than the second dorsal ;
caudal rounded, rather more than one sixth of the total length.
Reddish or yellowish brown, with dark brown spots and varie-
gations on the sides; fins barred and spotted with dark brown ;
the second dorsal with regular variegations between the rays ;
anal grey.

This species presents a considerable resemblance to Gobius
banana and G. transandeanus ; but the teeth are distinctly
those of Euctenogobius. We are not told whether Godcus
dolichocephalus, Cope, Trans. Amer. Phil. Soc. xiii. p. 403,
has the teeth in one or more series in the upper jaw; but
a comparison with the descriptions of that species and of
Euctenogobius badius, Gill, Ann. Lyc. N. H. New York, vii.
p- 45, shows that the present species differs considerably from
both of them.

One specimen in the collection of the British Museum was
collected by Dr. Wucherer at Bahia. Length 6} inches.

Eleotris perniger (?), Cope, Tr. Am. Phil. Soc. (n. s.) xiv.
1871, p. 473.
D. 6}. A.z. L. lat. 56.

A spine at the angle of the preoperculum. Height of body
one sixth of total length; length of head contained rather

= =—— ieee, Sine OOO. _

new Species of Gobiide. 147

more than three times and a half in the same. Head thick,
obtuse, lower jaw prominent. Eye one sixth of length of
head, and contained once and a half in interorbital space.
Upper part of head scaly to between the eyes; operculum
scaly, preeoperculum naked; sixteen series of scales between
second dorsal and anal. First dorsal a little lower than the
second. Caudal contained five times and a half in total length.
Teeth not enlarged. Colour dusky brown; first dorsal whitish
at the top and longitudinally streaked with dark brown; second
dorsal with numerous longitudinal series of dark-brown spots ;
caudal barred like second dorsal; other fins dusky. Young
specimen much lighter-coloured.

Two specimens, adult and young, in the British-Museum
were sent from Bahia by Dr. Wucherer. They differ in several
points from Cope’s description, but are probably to be referred
to the above species.

Eleotris brevirostris, Steindachner, Sitzungsb. Akad. Wien,
lvi. 1, 1867, p. 314,=Z. compressus, Krefft, P. Z. 8.
1864, p. 184.

Eleotris Monteiri, sp. n.
D. 65. A.s. L. lat. 69.

Resembles E. fusca. Preoperculum with spine; scales
smaller than in £. fusca, particularly on the fore parts of
the body. Outer series of teeth not enlarged as in that species ;
the free portion of the tail also much less in depth and more
rounded. Minute scales on head to between eyes, and on
opercular bones. Height of body one seventh of total length,
and rather more than half the length of the head. Lower jaw
the longest, and prominent. Maxillary reaching to beyond the
vertical from centre of eye. Interorbital space flat, once and
a half the diameter of the eye, which is less than one sixth of
the length of the head. First dorsal lower than second, much
lower than in LE. fusca. Caudal elongate, oblong, one fifth of
the total length. Colour dark brown above, lighter beneath ;
fins variegated or clouded with dark brown.

One specimen in the British-Museum collection from the
river San Nicolas, Little Fish Bay, in Angola, presented by
Mr. Monteiro. Length 5 inches..

Amblyopus mexicanus, sp. 0.
D.65. A. =

Height of body one thirteenth of the total length. Body
covered all over with scale-shaped crypts. Head naked.
at

148 Bibliographical Notices.

Dorsal three fourths of height of body. Eye small, but
distinct. Snout obtuse; lower jaw advancing a little beyond
pe Teeth small, closely set, the outer series much smaller
and more closely set than in A, Broussonetii. Dorsal and
anal connected with caudal. Upper parts dark brown, with a
series of white spots along the whole a of the side; lower
parts of sides and body white.

One specimen in the British Museum, from Mexico, pur-
chased. Length 1 foot 8} inches.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Two Bone-Caves in Switzerland.

1, Anon. The Excavation in the Kesslerloch near Thayingen: ‘ Alpen-
post,’ No. 14, April 4, 1874, pp. 196-199, with 2 woodcuts.

2. Prof. Arsert Herm. On a “Find,” of the Reindeer Period, in
Switzerland: Mittheil. antiquarisch. Gesellschaft in Ziirich,
vol. xviii. Heft 5, 1874, pp. 125-135, with a 4to plate.

3. H. Karsren. Studies of the Primeval History of Man ina Cave
of the Schaffhausen Jura: Mittheil. antiq. Ges. vol. xviii. Heft 6,
1874, pp. 139-162, with 4 4to plates.

I. Tue Kesslerloch is a cave piercing a spur of the Jura, about a
kilométre west of the railway-station at Thayingen (or Thiingen),
in the Canton of Schaffhausen. It opens to the east on the level of
the valley along which the railway passes, and to the south-west at
about three métres higher level. Many similar, but smaller, caves
are found in the neighbouring hills of upper white Jurassic limestone,
Incited by the discoveries made in the many caves of Germany,
Belgium, and France, the two masters of the High School of
Thayingen, MM. Wepf and Merk, set to work examining this cave
in the Christmas holidays of 1873-74. Having removed 1 to 1}
foot of fragments of limestone, they exposed a black layer, a foot
or more thick, full of bones and horns and other remains. Beneath
this they came upon a red bed, with black and brown patches in it,
over 6 feet thick in one place (down to water), and crowded with
small flint knives, cores, and flakes, broken marrow-bones, and other
evidences of man’s early habitation. One of the most interesting
specimens was found in the southern half of the cave, on the top of
the red bed, about a métre below the surface, and consists of a piece
of subeylindrical Reindeer-antler bearing an incised life-like outline
of a Reindeer grazing. The deposits in the cave were horizontal ;
but the floor of the cave was found to be much lower near the
entrance than further back; and it is thought that the higher part
was the habitation, and into the lower part the refuse bones, stones,
&c. were flung by the old inhabitants. No definite succession of

Bibliographical Notices. 149

relics in the red and black deposits was discerned; they were
scattered throughout, and, proving to be of the Reindeer Period,
indicate this as one of the oldest of the Swiss caves, like those on
the Saléve and near Villeneuve. Indeed the lowest bed is supposed
to be of the Mammoth Period.

No signs of polishing appear on any of the flint implements ; and
no pottery has been found as yet. The bones are well preserved,
and the joint-ends have not been gnawed; the hollow bones,
however, have been broken open. Bones of the Hare are most
plentiful; next, those of the Reindeer and Stag, and then the
Horse. Bird-bones are not rare, especially of the Ptarmigan. Two
bones seem to be referable to the Bison or Aurochs. Single bones
were met with of the Fox (?), Hyzna(?), and Bear. Lastly, in
the lowest bed were found some fragments of a molar of the
Mammoth.

Prof. Heim, describing in full the Reindeer figure engraved on
the piece of antler, which is carefully illustrated in the plate ac-
companying the Memoir, insists upon the bold, free, and exact
drawing of the old draughtsman, evidently by no means a beginner
in his art, and finds reason to show that he was right-handed.
In comparing this work of prehistoric art with those found in the
Caves of Périgord, and figured by Lartet and Christy in the ‘ Reli-
quiz Aquitanice,’ Prof. Heim notices the superior design and effect
of this natural and finished figure, as compared with the outlines
of Reindeer from that district; but some known outlines of the
Aurochs from Peérigord (sketched, feebly in the ‘ Matériaux pour
VHist. de ’ Homme,’ vol. y. pl. 21) have equal vigour and truth,
and the carver of such poniard-handles as that figured in the ‘ Reli-
quiz Agquitanice,’ B. pl. xx., could really represent the Reindeer
with exactness and grace. The Swiss Reindeer under notice, with
its pinched-up belly, appears to us to be migrating from a poor
feeding-ground, perhaps intent on a fresh pasture. Prof. Heim
objects to a disproportionate largeness of the head and smallness of
the ear. Possibly its poor condition has attenuated the body ; or
still more likely, knowing the truthfulness of these old artists in
other respects, we may believe that this variety of Reindeer had a
large head.

Prof. Heim points to other analogies presented by the contents of
the Kesslerloch with those of the caves on the Vézére. Piercers
made of bone, and broad sharp-edged implements of bone and
antler, fragments of the so-called Batons or Pogamagans, barbed
harpoons, and fragments of cut antlers were met with, thus corre-
sponding in many respects with the contents of the caves of the
Reindeer Period in the south-west of France.

Il. After some remarks on the sudden growth of prehistoric
studies and on the possibly rash calculations made as to the antiquity
of man, H. Karsten states that, with the view of studying these
matters for himself, he sought for a cave near Schaffhausen ; and,
with his friend Dr. E. Joos, he found one in February 1874 fully

150 Bibliographical Notices.

answering his purpose. This cave is in the Freudenthal, a little
N.-S. valley, opening on the Rhine near Schaffhausen, in the
upper white Jurassic limestone, there dipping 5°S.E. It is scarcely
70 feet above the valley, under a projecting rock on the eastern
slope, which is called the Rosenhalde, about 120 feet high, and
forming the western edge of the Reyath plateau. The entrance of
the cave was nearly blocked up with the débris covering the hill-
side ; but it proved to be about 4 feet high and wide, and 10 feet
long, leading into a large interior, quite dark, about 50 feet long,
6 feet broad in the middle, and 12 feet high, with the floor sinking
towards each side, and rising gently from the middle both inwards
and outwards, the former slope being due to the rise of the bottom
of the cave, whilst the slope near the entrance was due to the in-
coming of débris from without. Some bones of a Fox and of a
Sheep, with a charred stick, lay about the surface.

By successive diggings, with the aid of Dr. E. Joos, Herr Niiesch
(of the High School), Prof. Merklein, and a labourer or two, Herr
Karsten found the following succession of deposits :—1. Uppermost,
2 feet of loose limestone fragments, with some bones of recent
animals scattered throughout, also some few shards of turned
pottery, the lowest at 14 foot depth. On the surface were flakes of
limestone, containing flint nodules, loosened by frost from the roof.

2. One foot of similar limestone débris, but mixed with marl,
more especially downwards, yellow and grey. It contained some
bones of Stag, Roe, Fox, Badger, Boar, Goat, and other recent
animals, together with fragments of human bones and pieces of
very coarse pottery, more abundant than that in the upper bed, and
thus distributed to the depth of from 2 to 3 feet. Only one perfect
vessel could be‘ restored from the many scattered shards. This
pottery is hand-made, ornamented with nail-marks and such like.
It corresponds with that of the pile-villages, and, according to
Dr. Keller, is similar to that of the Gallo-Celtic period. No stalag-
mite was met with in the cave; but between the beds No. 1 and
No. 2 there is a local bed of loose white calc-tuff, partly pisolitic,
without any stones, 1 foot thick and about 2 square métres in
extent.

3. Below the one-foot pottery band is another bed of limestone
debris, from 1 to 1} foot in the back part, and 2 feet thick in the
front part of the cave, mixed with much more clay than in No. 2,
and, indeed, in the lowest layers half clay. This bed was full of
broken bones of man and beasts, the latter either now extinct or
gone from the region (Reindeer, Ibex, Horse, &c.), together with
Reindeer-antlers, works of art made of antler and of wood, broken
flints and flint knives, so called. Entire flints also occurred in
great numbers, and partly of a colour different from that in the upper
beds, where a flint nearly 4 cubic feet in size was met with. With
the bones &c. occurred also a number of pebbles of quartzose and
crystalline rocks, some of which apparently had been used for
rubbers, having flat rubbed faces; also smoothing- and polishing-
stones of quartzose, argillaceous, and calcareous schists; lastly, a

Bibliographical Notices. 151

shell of Pectunculus (like P. violaceus and P. glycymeris), smoothed
down, and bored at the umbo. In short, says H. Karsten, we found
nearly, if not quite, the same conditions as described by De Taillefer
and Saussure (‘Archives Se. Phys. Nat.’ 1870) at Veyrier and Ville-
neuve on the Lake of Geneva, and by Von Fraas at Schussenreid,
and quite the same objects, only more sparingly, as were found close
by on the south-east side of the Reyath, near Thayingen* (‘ Neues
Jahrbuch fiir Min. Geol. u. Paliiont.’ 1874, pp. 265-268). As at
the places mentioned, and at many others worked out in the Depart-
ment of Dordogne and in Belgium, the remains of human households
are found in this so-called civilization-bed (Culturschicht), without
any trace of pottery, under turf-, tuff-, and breccia-deposits, so at
the Rosenhalde this bed yields no evidence at all of the existence
and use of cooking-vessels. From the entrance nearly to the middle
of the eave this bed was streaked grey and black, and contained a
larger proportion of flint knives; and some charcoal, burnt bones,
and flat pieces of limestone and sandstone, burnt red, here clearly
indicated a fireplace or hearth. At the left side, towards which the
beds gently sloped, the implements and chips were particularly
abundant. The boundary between this implement-bed (1 foot thick
on an average) and the loam beneath is not definite ; and probably
the early cave-dwellers here trod many of their refuse things into
the loam softened in rainy weather by drip-water.

4. This lower loam, brownish yellow in colour, was very thin in the
back part, and about a foot thick in the fore part of the cave. It
had none of the small angular limestone fragments, but contained
numerous irregularly shaped nodules, rough to the touch, and mostly
penetrated by crystalline veins. Together with flints and small
nodules of Bohnerz (eoncretionary oxide of iron), these nodules
oceur of all sizes, and belong apparently to the same category as
some very large blocks (one measuring half a cubic métre) which
were noticeable in the upper beds. The flint nodules have a white
chalk-like crust, as much as 4 lines thick. Some fragmentary bones
and molar teeth of Mammoth found in the cave appear to have come
from this bed, if, indeed, they do not belong to the lowest part of the
bed with flint knives and reindeer-bones.

5. In the back part of the cave, under the loam was a local deposit
of tough white clay, without bones or stones, similar to the mamma-
liferous fire-clay and pottery-clay on the top of the Reyath.

Among the several subjects of interest discussed in this memoir,
the author gives his reasons for believing that the cave-folk were
eannibals, on account of the split marrew-bones and the peculiarly
fractured condition of a piece of human skull found at the Rosen-
halde—thus accepting the conclusions arrived at by Spring studying
the Chavaux cave, by Jarrigou on the cave near Montesquieu-
Avantes, and by Virchow (Address, ‘ Naturf. Ver. Wiesbaden,’ 1873).
Remarks also on the probable history of the several deposits, com-
parisons of the contents of the Rosenhalde cave with those of the

* See also aboye, p. 148.

152 Bibliographical Notices.

Kesslerloch near Thayingen and other caves, descriptive notes on
the several figured specimens of stone, antler, bone, &c., and dis-
cussions as to the relative and positive dates of the Cave-dwellers
complete the memoir.

The author thinks 4000 years a sufficient period to allow of the
habitation of the cave, after the lowest bed with Mammoth-bones
had been washed in and the waters drained off, and for the forma-
tion of the bed with flint knives and hearth-stuff and subsequent
accumulations.

The plates illustrate :—flint-cores and flakes, the latter mostly
simple, rarely dressed or worked ; simply pointed harpoon-heads,
of various patterns and ornament ; bone chisels ; eyed needle, simple
awls and piercers, rippers and smoothers, made of antler ; perforated
ornaments or charms of wood, shell, and bone; cut antlers; a piece
of elephant-bone, and a portion of a human skull fractured by a
blunt implement ; also a view of the Rosenhalde and diagrams of
the cave and its deposits.

Recherches pour servir aU Histoire Naturelle des Mammiferes, com-
prenant des Considérations sur la Classification de ces Animaux
par M. H. Mitng-Epwarps, des Observations sur 0 Hippopotame
de Liberia et des*Etudes sur la Faune de la Chine et du Thibet
orientale par M. Atrpnonsr Mrtnz-Epwarps. Tome premier :
Texte. Tome second: Atlas, 105 planches. 4to. Paris, 1868
& 1874.

M. Mityz-Epwarps proposes another scheme for the arrangement
of the Mammalia. Like all these schemes, it contains some good
points and shows some affinities; but these multitudes of arrange-
ments are of great detriment to the progress of science.

M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards gives a good figure of the Liberian
hippopotamus from life, a figure of its skeleton, and details of its
skull, brain, &c., the two latter showing that Morton was quite right
in regarding this animal as a distinct species and genus from the
common hippopotamus, of which some zoologists consider it only a
pygmy race.

M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards describes and figures the following
new forms of Mammalia from China and Thibet :—

1. Rhinopithecus Rowellane. A monkey with a slightly elongate
recurved nose, from Eastern Thibet.

2. Ailuropus melanoleucus. A large black-and-white bear with
a very short broad head, from Thibet.

3. Scaptochirus moschatus. A genus allied to the mole, from
Mongolia.

4. Nyctogale elegans. An iridescent water-Insectivores _

5. Scaptonyx fuscicaudatus ; 6. Uropsilus soricipes ; and 7, Anouro-
sorex squamipes. Allied to the shrewmice.

Besides these, he figures and describes, almost all as new :—twe

Royal Society. 153

species of Macacus, one of Rhinolophus (for which he gives a name
previously used by Hodgson), one Vespertilio, and two species of
Murina, six of Felis, five of Putorius, and three of Meles, regard-
ing a new species of Arctonya as belonging to this genus; one
species of Talpa, two of Sorew, and one of Crocidura ; four species
of Siphneus, three of Gerbillus, three of Cricetus, two of Arvicola,
three of Pteromys, two of Sciurus, one of Arctomys, and one of
Spermophilus ; eight species of Mus, one of Rhizomys, and one of
Lagomys; four species of Antilope of the subgenus Nemorhedus,
one Budorcas, one Ovis; three species of Cervus (one of which he
refers to a new subgenus that he calls Zlaphodes), one Cervulus,
one Moschus, and one Sus. All these constitute a very valuable
contribution to Eastern zoology. J. E. G.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ROYAL SOCIETY.

December 10, 1874.—Joseph Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in
the Chair.

“On the Development of the Teeth of the Newt, Frog, Slowworm,
and Green Lizards.” By Cuarues 8. Tomes, M.A.

That the ‘“ papillary stage” of tooth-development could not be
said to exist at any time either in the frog or in certain fish, was
pointed out nearly twenty years ago by Professor Huxley, who,
however, accepted, on the authority of Goodsir, the latter’s theory
of the process as true of Man and Mammalia. In more recent
years Kolliker and Waldeyer have traced out the course of the
development of teeth with great accuracy in Man and some other
Mammalia, with the result of showing that the usually accepted
views propounded by Goodsir and Arnold are not by any means
an accurate representation of what takes place in them.

Since the date of the publication of Professor Huxley’s paper,
I am not aware that any thing has been published bearing upon
the development of the teeth of Reptilia and Batrachia, save a
paper by Dr. Lionel Beale upon the development of the teeth of
the Newt, and a short and inconclusive paper by Santi Sirena;
with the exception of the papers alluded to, the subject may be
taken to stand in the position which it occupied at the time of
the publication of Professor Owen’s ‘ Odontography,’ in which we
are told that the teeth-germs of Reptiles and Batrachia never
stop at the papillary stage, but that the primitive dental papilla
sinks into the substance of the gum and becomes inclosed by a
capsule.

154 Royal Society :-—

The principal facts which my observations enable me to state
are :—

That there is no such thing as a “dental groove” or “dental
fissure” in the Batrachia and Sauria, but that the whole process
takes place beneath an unbroken surface of epithelium.

That there is no such thing as a stage of “free papille,” and
consequently no sinking of papille into the gum and subsequent
encapsulation of the same.

Instead of being formed in a “ dental groove” the teeth are de-
veloped in a region which may be termed the area of tooth-develop-
ment, varying in form and extent in different Reptilia, but agreeing
in all in possessing the following characters :—

_It is bounded on the one side by the teeth in place and the
parapet of bone which carries them, and on the other, or inner,
side by an exceedingly sharply defined boundary, consisting of
dense connective tissue. At the surface, near where the functional
tooth projects above the oral epithelium, it is narrow, but it expands
as it passes more deeply below the surface. Within this area are
developing tooth-sacs of different ages, the interspaces being
oceupied by a loose areolar tissue, differing in appearance from
that which is seen outside the area, and appearing to be derived
from portions of older tooth-sacs, which have not been entirely
used up in the formation of the teeth.

The individual tooth-sacs are formed thus: an inflection of the
cells of the oral epithelium, in section like a tubular gland, passes
down along the inner side of the area above defined, until it
reaches nearly to the level of the floor of the area. The depth to
which it penetrates is considerable in many forms, e. g. in the
Lizards, in which, therefore, this double layer of epithelial cells
appears a mere line.

At the bottom of this inflection of epithelial cells the adjacent
tissue assumes the form of a small eminence (without at first any
visible structural alteration), while the epithelial process takes the
shape of a bell-like cap over the eminence.

This epithelial inflection then goes to form the enamel-organ ;
the eminence becomes the dentine-organ.

Thus the enamel-germ is the first thing recognizable, and the
presence of this ingrowth of epithelial cells seems to determine
the formation of a dentine-organ at that particular spot which
lies beneath its termination.

The enamel-organs, after they are fully formed, retain a con-
nexion with epithelial cells, external to the ovoid or spherical tooth-
sacs, at their summits ; and the enamel-organs of successive teeth
appear to be derived from the necks of those of their predecessors
rather than from fresh inflections from the surface of the oral
epithelium, though I am not sure that this is, in all instances, the
case.

The tooth-sac of the newt is entirely cellular, and has no special
investment or capsule; under pressure it breaks up and nothing
but cells remain, as was noted by Dr. Lionel Beale.

—

On the Development of the Teeth of Ophidia. 155

That of the frog has an investment, derived in the main from
what may be called the accidental condensation of the surrounding
connective tissue, which is pushed out of the way as it grows ;
while in the lizard the base of the dentine-germ furnishes lateral
prolongations, just as has been observed to be the case in man.

The dentine-organs conform closely with those of mammals ;
the odontoblast layer is very distinct, and the processes passing
from these cells into the dentine-tubes are often visible.

The enamel-organs consist only of the outer and inner epithelia,
without any stellate intermediate tissue ; as, in some instances,
enamel is certainly formed, the existence of the stellate tissue
is obviously non-essential. When a tooth is moving to displace
its predecessor, its sac travels with it, remaining intact until the
actual attachment of the tooth to the bone by ankylosis.

“On the Structure and Development of the Teeth of Ophidia.”
By Cuartes 8. Tomes, M.A.

Contrary to the opinion expressed by Professor Owen and en-
dorsed by Giebel and all subsequent writers, the author finds that
there is no cementum upon the teeth of snakes, the tissue which
has been so named proving, both from a study of its physical cha-
racters and, yet more conclusively, from its development, to be
enamel. The generalization that the teeth of all reptiles consist
of dentine and cement, to which is occasionally added enamel,
must hence be abandoned.

Without as yet pledging himself to the following opinion, the
author believes that in the class of Reptiles the presence of
cementum will be found associated with the implantation of the
teeth in more or less complete sockets, as in the Crocodiles and
Ichthyosaurs.

The tooth-germs of Ophidia consist of a conical dentine-germ,
resembling in all save its shape that of other animals, of an
enamel-organ, and of a feebly expressed capsule, derived mainly
from the condensation of the surrounding connective tissue.

The enamel-organ consists only of a layer of enamel-cells,
forming a very regular columnar epithelium, and of a few com-
pressed cells external to this, hardly amounting to a distinct layer ;
the enamel-organ is coextensive with the dentine-germ. There is
no stellate reticulum separating the outer and inner epithelia of the
enamel-organ.

The successional teeth are very numerous, no less than seven
being often seen in a single section; and their arrangement is
peculiar, and quite characteristic of the Ophidia.

The tooth next in order of succession is to be found at the inner
side of the base of the tooth in place, where it lies nearly hori-
zontally ; but the others stand more nearly vertically, parallel
with the jaw and with the tooth in place, the youngest of the
series being at the bottom.

156 Royal Society.

The whole row of tooth-sacs is contained within a single general
connective-tissue investment, which is entered at the top by the
descending process of oral epithelium, whence the enamel-germs
are derived.

As they attain considerable length, the forming teeth, which
were at first vertical, become nearly horizontal, resuming, of course,
their upright position once more when they come into place.

The clue to the whole peculiarity of this arrangement is to be
found in the extreme dilatation which the mouth of the snake
undergoes. The general capsular investment probably serves to
preserve the tooth-sacs from displacement ; while, if the forming
teeth remained vertical after they had attained to any considerable
length, their points would be protruded through the mucous mem-
brane when this was put upon the stretch in the swallowing of

rey.
Just as the author has shown in a previous communication to
be the case in the Batrachia and Sauria, the hypothetical ‘ papillary
stage” is at no time present.

From the oral epithelium there extends downwards a process
which, passing between and winding around the older tooth-sacs,
after pursuing a tortuous course, reaches the furthest and lowest
extremity of the area of tooth-development. Here its cecal end
gives origin to an enamel-organ, and, while it does so, buds forth
again beyond it in the form of a cecal extremity. Thus at the
bottom of this area of tooth-development there is a perpetual
formation of fresh enamel-organs, beneath which arise correspond-
ing dentine-organs, or papille,; if such they can be called when
arising thus far away from the surface.

In essential principle, therefore, the formation ‘of a tooth-
germ is similar to that already described in mammals aud other
reptiles, the difference lying principally in the enormous relative
length of, and the tortuous course pursued by, that inflection of
the oral epithelium which serves to form the enamel-organs. The
attachment of the tooth to the jaw is effected by the rapid de-
velopment of a coarse bone, which is not derived from the ossi-
fication of the feebly expressed tooth-capsule, but from tissues
altogether external to it. Nevertheless this coarse bone of attach-
ment adheres more closely to the tooth than to the rest of the jaw,
from which, in making sections, it often breaks away.

The base of the dentinal pulp assists in firmly binding the
tooth to this new bone, being converted into a layer of irregular
dentine. .

This “bone of attachment” is almost wholly removed and re-
newed with the change of each tooth.

—

Miscellaneous. 157

MISCELLANEOUS.

On some Points in the Anatomy of the Common Mussel (Mytilus edulis),
By M. A, Saparter.

In the mussel the apparatuses of circulation, respiration, and
urinary excretion present arrangements which differ in some respects
from those observed in the Lamellibranchiate Mollusca generally.

The central apparatus of circulation consists of a heart with two
auricles, which does not furnish an aorta at its posterior extremity.
This aorta springs from the anterior aorta at the lower surface of
the aortic bulb, and passes backward to supply the stomach and in-
testine. The anterior aorta furnishes the hepatie and tentacular
arteries and especially the great parallel arteries which are distributed
over the outer surface of the mantle.

The return passages of the blood to the heart are very complex,
and vary according to the organs. On each side of the body there
is a great vessel, running obliquely from above downwards and from
the front backwards, which opens directly into the auricle ; this is
the oblique afferent vein. Its lower extremity opens into a large
longitudinal cavity, situated at the level of the adherent margin of
the mantle and composed of two parts, a posterior and an anterior
longitudinal vein.

The veins of the mantle are placed on the inner surface. They
ascend towards the adherent margin of the mantle, and anastomose
below this margin to form a large, zigzag, horizontal vein. From
the superior angles of this sinuous trunk spring vertical trunks, which
soon subdivide into small canals to penetrate into’some special organs,
which I shall describe under the name of plaited or frilled organs.
The blood which has traversed these organs penetrates in part into
the vascular network of the corpus Bojani, and in part into the
anterior longitudinal vein. The blood coming from the liver and
the anterior visceral mass penetrates directly into the corpus Bojani.
A small portion of the blood from the mantle passes, also directly,
into the oblique afferent vein, and another portion directly into the
anterior longitudinal vein.

The corpus Bojani is far from presenting the characters seen in it
in most Lamellibranchiate Mollusca. It does not form a clearly
distinct organ as in these Mollusca; but neither is it entirely com-
posed, as has been asserted, of plates of Bojanian tissue lining the
walls of the large veins and auricles. In fact we can distinguish
in the corpus Bojani of the mussel two different parts—one autono-
mous, the other dependent on the large veins. The autonomous
part is anterior, and is to be seen on the lateral portions of the
liver, in the furrow which separates that organ from the base of the
branchie ; it is formed of a series of vertical membranous folds, and
is of a greenish brown colour. The folds enclose cavities which
open successively by their superior extremities into a collecting
canal, the diameter of which increases rapidly from before back-
wards, and which is exactly within the afferent vessel of the branchia.

158 Miscellaneous.

The portion of the corpus Bojani which lines the vascular walls
occurs on the walls of the auricle, the oblique afferent vein, and
the posterior longitudinal vein. This last vessel is only separated
from the posterior half of the collecting duct of the corpus Bojani by
a spongy lamina or septum of Bojanian tissue, which, being pierced
by numerous small orifices, allows of communication between the
vessel and the collecting-duct.

The cells constituting the Bojanian tissue are not the same
throughout. Those of the autonomous portion and of the septum
just mentioned are formed of a very transparent protoplasm, in
which there are a very variable number of small green granules ;
they have no nucleus. Those belonging to the walls of the oblique
afferent vein and of the auricle contain, besides the green granules,
large colourless nuclei provided with one or two colourless nucleoles ;
they also contain colourless granules.

The passage from the cells of the first to those of the second kind
takes place rather suddenly, which justifies us in thinking that the
latter are not exclusively Bojanian, but that they may also fulfil
other functions.

The cavity of the pericardium is continuous below, by a passage
placed in front of the oblique afferent vein, with the collecting-duct
of the corpus Bojani. Between the passage and the collecting-duct
there is a narrow oblique orifice which allows the passage of a liquid
from the passage into the duct, but impedes its return in the opposite
direction. ‘The liquid which has traversed the corpus Bojani rids
itself of certain principles, which are received in the pericardium, the
passage, and the collecting-duct. This last communicates with the
exterior by a very narrow orifice, placed at the apex of a very small
papilla, concealed behind the papille of the reproductive organs;
the discovery of this orifice is due to M. de Lacaze-Duthiers. The
Bojanian collecting-canal receives in part the blood from the veins of
the “‘ bosse de Polichinelle ” at the level of the branchial ganglia, and
opens posteriorly with a large posterior pallial vein, which serves as
a canal of derivation for the blood returning from the mantle at those
periods when the pallial circulation is very abundant—that is to say,
during the period of reproduction.

The organs of respiration are multiple. They include the branchie,
the surface of the body, and especially the inner surface of the mantle
and the plaited or frilled organs.

The branchiz are composed of very small filaments, traversed by
a single very narrow canal. These branchial canals originate, for
the most part, directly from the Bojanian tissue, others from a
branchial afferent vessel of spongy or cavernous structure; they
open into an afferent vessel, the diameter of which increases from
behind forwards, and which occupies the upper margin of the free
lamella of the branchia, This afferent vessel of the branchia receives
in front some superficial vessels of the liver, some little veins of the
mantle, and the veins of the buccal tentacles, and it opens into the
anterior extremity of the anterior longitudinal vein. The branchial

Miscellaneous. 159

circulation differs greatly in its degree of intensity from the branchial
circulation of the other Lamellibranchiate Mollusca ; it is very feeble
or almost none; branchial injections, moreover, are rarely successful
and always very imperfect. This deficiency of circulation depends :—
1, on the small calibre of the branchial vessels ; 2, on the weakness
of the flow of the blood, which only arrives at the branchi after
having traversed the Bojanian and other capillary networks ; and,
3, on the existence of easy return passages, which allow the blood
to return to the heart without having traversed the branchiz.

The mantle plays an important part as an organ of respiration.
But during the period of reproduction it is gorged with eggs or
spermatozoids, since it contains the reproductive organs; it acquires
a great thickness and becomes a very active visceral organ in which
hzematosis does not take place, and in which, on the contrary, the
blood becomes charged with carbonic acid in consequence of the
activity of the phenomena of nutrition. The respiratory functions
are then performed by the platted organs, which are arranged in a
close series on the inner surface and near the adherent margin of
the mantle. They have been mistaken for simple vessels ; but they
are hollow lamin, very regularly sinuous, and with very elegant
foldings. Their cavity is rendered spongy by a true reticulum of
very delicate elastic fibres. Their surface is clothed with vertical
series of cells with long vibratile cilia, which effect the renewal of
the water; the interspaces of these series of cells are occupied by
cells with short cilia. These plaited organs receive the blood which
returns from the mantle. I regard them as a respiratory organ, a
supplementary branchia, destined to play an important part during
the period of reproduction, when the mantle does not respire. This
opinion is, moreover, in harmony with the fact that the plaited organs
are much more prominent and much better filled with blood at the
time when the mantle is occupied by the reproductive elements.
These plaited organs are therefore neither a part of the corpus
Bojani, as Siebold believed, nor simple vessels detached from the
mantle, as has also been supposed.—Comptes Rendus, August 31,
1874, vol. lxxix. pp. 581-584.

Note on Herpeton tentaculatum.

M. Albert Morice, surgeon in the French navy, has kindly com-
municated to me that he has succeeded in bringing a living ex-
ample of this snake to the Zoological Garden in Paris. He ob-
served it in the south-eastern provinces of Camboja; and writes
as follows :—

“« Herpeton tentaculatum is ovo-viviparous, bringing forth six young
ones at a birth, which are 0-28 m. long. Its food is mixed; it feeds
on tadpoles and small fish, and also on an aquatic plant called by
the natives ‘ Ran giua,’ or Jussiaa repens of botanists.”

A. GUNTHER.

160 Miscellaneous.

Notice of some Freshwater and Terrestrial Rhizopods.
By Pror, Lerpy.

Prof. Leidy stated that among the amboid forms noticed by him
in the vicinity of Philadelphia, there was one especially remarkable
for the comparatively enormous quantity of quartzose sand which it
swallowed with its food. The animal might be viewed as a bag
of sand! It is a sluggish creature, and when at rest appears as
an opaque white, spherical ball, ranging from $ to $ of a line in
diameter. The animal moves slowly, first assuming an oval and
then a clavate form. In the oval form one measured # of a line
long by 2 of a line broad; and when it became clavate 1t was ¢ of
a line long by } of a line broad at the advanced thick end. Another,
in the clavate form, measured { of a line long by 3 of a line wide
at the thick end. The creature rolls or extends in advance, while
it contracts behind. Unless under pressure, it puts forth no pseudo-
pods; and the granular entosare usually follows closely on the limits
of the extending ectosarec, Generally the animal drags after it a
quantity of adherent dirt attached to a papillated or villous discoid
projection of the body.

The contents of the animal, besides the granular matter and
many globules of the entosarc, consist of diatoms, desmids, and
confervee, together with a larger proportion of angular particles of
transparent and mostly colourless quartz. Treated with strong
mineral acids, so as to destroy all the soft parts, the animal leaves
behind more than half its bulk of quartzose sand.

The species may be named Ama@pa saBuLosa, and is probably
a member of the genus Pelomyxa of Dr. Greef (Archiv f. mikr.
Anat. x. 1873, p. 61).

The animal was first found on the muddy bottom of a pond in
Dr. George Smith’s place in Upper Darby, Delaware County, but
has been found also in ponds in New Jersey.

When the animal was first noticed with its multitude of sand
particles, it suggested the probability that it might pertain to a
stage of life of Difflugia, and that by the fixation of the quartz
particles in the exterior, the case of the latter would be formed.
This is conjectural, and not confirmed by any observation.

A minute ameboid animal found on Spirogyra in a ditch at
Cooper’s Point, opposite Philadelphia, is of interesting character.
The body is hemispherical, yellowish, and consists of a granular
entosare with a number of scattered and well-defined globules,
besides a large contractile vesicle. From the body there extends
a broad zone, which is colourless, and so exceedingly delicate that
it requires a power of 600 diameters to see it favourably. By this
zone the animal glides over the surface. Delicate as it is, it evi-
dently possesses a regular structure, though it was not resolved
under the best powers of the microscope. The structure probably
consists of globular granules of uniform size, alternating with one
another, so that the disk at times appears crossed by delicate lines,
and at others as if finely and regularly punctated. The body of

Miscellaneous. 161

the animal measures from ;!; to s\; of a line in diameter ; and the
zone is from sh, to shy of a line wide, The species may be named
AMCBA ZONALIS.

The interesting researches of Prof. Richard Greef, of Marburg,
published in the second volume of Schultze’s ‘ Archiv ‘f. mikro-
skopische Anatomie,’ on Amebe living in the earth (“ Ueber einige
in der Erde lebende Amceben, &c.”), led me to look in similar posi-
tions for Rhizopods.

In the earth, about the roots of mosses growing in the crevices
of the bricks of our city pavements, in damp places, besides finding
several species of Amba, together with abundance of the common
wheel-animaleule, Rotifer vulgaris, I had the good fortune to dis-
cover a species of Gromia. I say good fortune; for it is with the
utmost pleasure I have watched this curious creature for hours
together. The genus was discovered and well described by Du-
jardin from two species, one of which, G. oviformis, was found in
the seas of France; the other, the G. /lwiatilis, in the river
Seine.

Imagine an animal, like one of our autumnal spiders, stationed
at the centre of its well-spread net; imagine every thread of this
net to be a living extension of the animal, elongating, branching,
and becoming confluent so as to form a most intricate net; and
imagine every thread to exhibit actively moving currents of a viscid
liquid, both outward and inward, carrying along particles of food
and dirt, and you have some idea of the general character of a
Gromia.

The Gromia of our pavements is a spherical cream-coloured body,
about 51; of a line in diameter. When detached from its posi-
tion and placed in water, in a few minutes it projects in all direc-
tions a most wonderful and intricate net. Along the threads of this
net float minute Navicule from the neighbourhood, like boats in the
current of a stream, until reaching the central mass they are there
swallowed. Particles of dirt are also collected from all directions,
and are accumulated around the animal; and when the accumulation
is sufficient to protect it, the web is withdrawn, and nothing appa-
rently will again induce the animal to produce it.

From these observations we may suppose that the Gromra TERRI-
coxa, as-I propose to name the species, during dry weather remains
quiescent and concealed among accumulated dirt in the crevices of
our pavements, but that in rains or wet weather the little creature
puts forth its living net, which becomes so many avenues along
which food is conveyed to the body. As the neighbourhood becomes
dry, the net is withdrawn to await another rain. The animal with
its extended net can cover an area of nearly half a line in diameter.
The threads of the net are less than the ,;4,, of an inch in dia-
meter.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. 1874, p. 88.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol, xv. 11

162 Miscellaneous.

On Leucochloridium paradoxum and the Development of the Larve
contained in it into Distoma. By Dr. Ernst ZEvter.

In this memoir the author gives some new details upon Leuco-
chloridium, and especially describes the experiments which have led
him to the discovery of the species of Distomwm into which the
Cercarie contained in this singular nurse are transformed. We
shall dwell here more particularly upon what relates to the migra-
tion of this Trematode into its definitive host.

By keeping some Succinee in confinement Dr. Zeller was enabled
to observe the growth of the Leucochloridium through their integu-
ments. It takes about four weeks for a sac to be developed so as
to become visible in the anterior part of the mollusk, and three
weeks more for it to acquire its full development.

When one of the sacs has acquired its full dimensions and moved
for a certain time in the tentacle of a Succinea, the integuments of
the mollusk become so thin in this region as to be ruptured by the
action of a slight pressure from without. When such a rupture is
produced, the Leucochloridium projects from the tentacle and con-
tinues for a considerable time to move actively, although still adhe-
ring at the base by its filiform pedicle. It may be artificially
detached from the mollusk without the latter seeming to suffer from
the operation. The Succinea then remains contracted for some
hours ; then it begins again to creep and to take food. If it is kept
in favourable conditions, another sac may be developed to replace
that which has been removed.

M. yon Siebold put forward the supposition that the larva (Cer-
caria eaxfoliata, Moulinié) contained in Leucochloridium produced
the Distomum holostomum which inhabits the rectum of several
marsh birds, such as Rallus aquaticus, Gallinula chloropus and G.
porzana. Dr. Zeller, on his part, observed Succinew infested by
Leucochloridium in localities where it seemed to him the waders just
mentioned could not be met with, but which were, on the contrary,
inhabited by various birds of the family Sylviade. He was thus
led to suppose that these last might be the true hosts into which the
Leucochloridium migrated. This supposition seemed to him to be-
come almost a certainty when he found Distomum macrostomum,
Rud., in a redbreast, as the organization of that species is in almost
complete concordance with that of the larva contained in Leuco-
chloridium. This Distomum, the organization of which the author
very carefully describes, has hitherto been observed only in the red-
breast and some other species of the same group, such as the night-
ingale, one or two warblers, and two wagtails. All these birds are
insectivorous, and none of them feed upon mollusks. Dr. Zeller
supposed that they tore off the Leucochloridium from the tentacles
of the Succinea, as its resemblance to the larva of an insect is
striking. To verify this hypothesis he offered to a tame redbreast
a Suecinea containing Leucochloridia which had pushed into the
tentacles. The bird immediately came down upon one of these

Miscellaneous. 163

sacs, tore it out of the tentacle, and swallowed it. Several other
similar experiments gave the same result. The most interesting
was one in which, a mealworm having been placed side by side
with a Succinea, the author saw a blackcap seize first the Leuco-
chloridiwm and afterwards the mealworm. In all these experiments
it was observable that the bird, after having seized the Leuco-
chloridium and torn it out with a single strike of the bill,
swallowed it, sometimes immediately, sometimes only after striking
it several times against the floor of its cage or the perch, thus
behaving exactly as the insectivorous birds do with their ordinary
food.

From the success of these first experiments Dr. Zeller had great
hopes of being able to confirm his hypothesis by the autopsy of the
birds. So his disappointment was great when he did not find a
single Distomum macrostomum in three redbreasts and a blackcap
which he dissected some weeks after he had seen them swallow
the Leucochloridia. He then questioned whether the larvee of Dis-
tomum contained in the Leucochloridia had been quite mature, or
whether, perhaps, the artificial nourishment of the birds might not
have exercised an injurious influence upon the parasites. In order
to avoid these causes of failure he made fresh experiments, employ-
ing this time some Succineew which had been kept for a long time
in captivity, and containing Distomum-larve, the development of
which could not but be sufficiently advanced ; and at the same time,
instead of cage-birds, he made use of young birds in a free state,
but still in the nest. These birds were shut up with their nests in
small cages, and left in a place where they could be fed by their
parents.

Three series of experiments, made under these conditions, upon
whitethroats (Currueca garrula), blackcaps, and wagtails were
crowned with full success. The Distoma were fixed in the rectum
in great numbers and very lively ; their reproductive organs pre-
sented a state of development more or less advanced, according to
the length of time they had remained in the intestinal canal of their
host. In some of them the oviducts were to be seen filled with ova,
some of which even were already of an intense yellow colour. The
development of the larva of Distomum macrostomum into the adult
animal is very rapid; and the production of the ova seems to com-
mence within six days after the migration.

Dr. Zeller completes his memoir with some observations on the
species allied to D. macrostomum, and upon the hosts which furnish
nourishment for these different species of Distomum. He con-
siders that Diesing was wrong in combining with D. macrostomum
the D. erraticum and D. ringens of Rudolphi. On the other hand,
he convinced himself that D, mesostomum, Rud., which occurs in the
song-thrush, the grosbeak, the bullfinch, and the greenfinch, is
quite distinct from D, macrostomum. But D. holostomum, Rud.,
from the water-rails and the common water-hen, which M. von
Siebold supposed to be the adult form of the larva of Leucochlori-

164 Miscellaneous.

dium, presents all the same characters as D. macrostomum, from
which it differs only in size. Its length is from } to 24 lines,
while that of D. macrostomum is only 4 to 2 line. These two forms
would therefore seem to constitute only a single species, which
attains larger dimensions in the Waders than in the Passerine
birds.

The author concludes with some remarks upon the singular mime-
tism presented by the Leucochloridium, the resemblance of which
to the larva of an insect cannot fail to strike all who examine that
singular parasite. In his opinion, this resemblance, destined to de-
ceive insectivorous birds, has a teleological significance; for it does not
serve for the protection or preservation of the creature, but rather
leads to its destruction. It is true that this destruction is associ-
ated with the development of the larve contained in it; “ but,”
says the author, “no one can suppose that our Leucochloridiwm
thus sacrifices its own existence to secure that of its progeny.”
Agreed! but no naturalist has ever asserted that mimetism was
due to an effect of the will of the creature that imitates. It shows
a very erroneous conception of the theory of mimetism, and conse-
quently of that of selection, to suppose that it ascribes the modifi-
cations of the species to voluntary actions of the individuals ; and we
are sorry to see Dr. Zeller make use of the interesting facts that
he has discovered in support of such reasoning. In the great
struggle for existence the species is all, the individual almost
nothing ; and what can be more favourable to the preservation of
the species than this deceptive imitation which leads to the sacri-
fice of an individual without organs, such as Leucochloridium, in
order to secure to the larve of the Distomum their transportation
into the intestine of an insectivorous bird, where they can acquire
their definitive development and become fitted to reproduce their
kind.—Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. vol. xxiy. (1874), p. 564; Bibl.
Univ., Bull. Sci. 1874, p. 366.

The Diatomece of the Carboniferous Period.
By Count F. Casrracane.

The author believing that, although hitherto undetected, Dia-
tomez must have existed at the time of the formation of coal, hit
upon the ingenious expedient of examining with the microscope the
ashes of coal, instead of the thin sections previously studied. In
this way he has succeeded in ascertaining the presence in coal,
received from Liverpool, of a great number of species of Diatoms,
Most of them belong to freshwater genera or species; but the
presence of marine species mixed with these seems to prove that
the ground in which this coal was formed was in more or less
frequent communication with the sea.—Actes de V Acad. Pontif.
pl Lincet, February 1874; Bibl. Univ., Bull. Sei. 1874,
p. ;

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 87. MARCH 1875.

XX.—On Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. By H. N. Mosetey,
Naturalist on board H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’

[Plate XV. B.]

Tus remarkable form was found in the trawl, together with
a number of deep-sea animals, from 1800 fathoms, near the
southern verge of the South-Australian current, lat. 50° 1'S.,
long. 123° 4' E., March 7, 1874. Its appearance at once pro-
nounced it a pelagic animal, the body being gelatinous and
transparent, as in Salpa, with the exception of the alimentary
canal, which stood out in relief, being of a deep burnt-sienna
colour (as is the nucleus in many Salpe), and the region of the
sheath of the proboscis, which was less transparent than the
remainder of the body. ‘The animal was living when obtained,
and when placed in fresh sea-water gave evidence of life by a
feeble irregular peristaltic contraction of the external muscular
tunic, which increased on irritation; the proboscis was also
protruded and retracted several times.

The animal was about 4 centims. long and 2 broad, and
5 millims. in thickness. Hence its dimensions, and especially
its thickness, render it unfavourable for a perfect examination
of its structure under the microscope whilst in the entire con-
dition. As only one specimen was procured, and as this was
believed to be unique, no dissection was resorted to, excepting
the removal of a small portion of the epidermis and external
muscular tunic for microscopic examination. Hence the
investigation of the structure of this Nemertine necessarily

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 12

166 Mr. H. N. Moseley on Pelagonemertes Rollestoni,

remained an imperfect one, and the affinities of the animal
amongst other Ronis could not be determined.

The animal is leaf-like in shape, narrowing to a blunt point
at the posterior extremity, and commencing abruptly at the
anterior. The proboscis is protruded from the summit of a
protuberance occupying the middle region of the anterior
extremity. The mouth is situate on the ventral surface of
the body, just posterior to the aperture for the proboscis.
It is a simple aperture, with a plaited margin composed of
five or six folds. It is the commencement of a short muscular
tube, the cesophagus, which was seen to pass behind the most
anterior prolongation of the main mesial digestive canal, but
the communication of which with the latter was not traced.
The digestive system stands out very conspicuously in the
fresh condition of the animal, from being of the deep burnt-
sienna colour already mentioned. It consists of a broad,
flattened mesial canal, somewhat broadest in the middle region
of the body, anteriorly ending in a bluntly terminated cecal
prolongation, and posteriorly narrowing gradually. As the
posterior part of the animal was somewhat injured, it could
not be determined whether the canal terminates in an anus
or not.

The mesial canal receives on either side lateral tributaries
in pairs, which tributaries remain simple for some distance of
their horizontal course and then break up into ramifications.
The most anterior pair of lateral canals is split up into by far
the most ramifications. The ramifications become less and
less in each pair towards the posterior extremity of the body,
some of the most posterior lateral canals being simply bi-
furcate, and one merely enlarged at the extremity. There
are thirteen pairs of lateral canals in all.

The nervous system was plainly seen in part. A pair of
rounded ganglia lie on the ventral and lateral surface of the
sheath of the proboscis, being a little posterior in position
to the mouth. A commissure passes above the cesophagus and
between it and the proboscis-sheath. From the ganglia a
pair of fine simple nerve-cords pass in a curved course down
to the posterior extremity, where their termination could not
be ascertained. The cords cross ventrally the lateral digestive
canals about the point where ramification commences. Further
connexions of the ganglia could not be ascertained.

The specimen obtained was a female. A series_of ovaries,
consisting of pear-shaped masses of minute ova, were present,
situate between each of the pairs of lateral digestive tubes,
immediately external to the nerve-cord on each side. The

masses of ova are contained in small cavities in the gelatinous:

Mr. H. N. Moseley on Pelagonemertes Rollestoni. 167

internal body-tissue. When pressure was exerted, the ova
issued from small corresponding apertures on the ventral
surface, and the small empty cavities remained. The ova
were spherical, about ‘28 millim. in diameter, and appeared
composed of fat-globules and granular matter.

The proboscis-sheath, which is wide and capacious, is very
plainly seen on the dorsal aspect of the body, and dimly
through the thickness of the body from the ventral aspect.
It has a firm muscular attachment at its orifice; and bundles
of muscular fibres (apparently retractor) are attached to it here
on either side (Pl. XV. B. fig. B, 1). The proboscis itself is,
when retracted, coiled up in the usual manner within its sheath,
as seen in fig. D. It could unfortunately not be ascertained
whether the proboscis is armed or not. It was never entirely
retracted ; but a small portion of it always remained exserted.

The outer surface of the body of the Nemertine is covered
with a hyaline, very thin integument, which is thrown into
numerous folds and wrinkles, which are so arranged along
certain lines around small spaces nearly free from them as
to produce on the surface of the body an appearance of a
series of small polygonal areas separated by fine reticular .
network (fig. D). ‘This condition of the surface was most
conspicuous about the anterior part of the body; but the
body was much lacerated by the meshes of the trawl, and
therefore 1 cannot say whether the whole integument is
in this condition in the fresh state or not. The folds and
plaits in the integument are so sharp that they give the ap-
pearance, under the microscope, of somewhat spindle-shaped
bodies with sharply pointed extremities (fig. c, 1, 2,3). At
first I supposed that these bodies were urticating organs re-
sembling those of Bipalium; but on carefully teasing up a
portion of the integument with fine needles, and being unable
to isolate a single one, I concluded that they were mere folds.
They are, however, of remarkable appearance, from their ex-
treme abundance and the manner in which they cross each
other at all angles. They are well preserved in glycerine
oe Seta of the skin hardened in pieric acid.

eneath the integument is some granular glandular matter.
Immediately beneath the integument, and in close adherence
to it, is the muscular tunic, evidently the homologue of the
cutaneous muscular system of Bipaliwm and other Planarians.
As in these, the outermost fibres are circular in direction, the
inner longitudinal.

The muscular tunic encloses the entire body. It is thin,
and in the fresh condition of the animal transparent and in-

conspicuous, but becomes opaque when the animal is hardened
12%

168 Mr. H. N. Moseley on Pelagonemertes Rollestoni.

in picrie acid. The inner longitudinal layer consists of stout
bands of fibres running parallel to one another. ‘The outer
circular fibres are far less developed, and are not gathered
into bundles, but cross one another slightly obliquely in their
transverse course, forming a slight meshwork over the longi-
tudinal fibres.

Beneath the muscular tunic and between its meshes the
body mass is filled up with a gelatinous hyaline structureless
matter, imbedded in which lie the viscera and the muscles
attached about the orifice of the sheath of the proboscis.
Internal muscles, except those referred to, were not observed.

No eyes or other sense-organs were found; and ciliated sacs
were not seen.

From the circumstance of the only specimen of Pelago-
nemertes having been much lacerated, and from the animal
not having been dissected, it will of course require further
examination. In the specimen as procured there was a dee
constriction of the body at about the junction of the first wit
the second fourth of its length. This, it appeared pretty
evidently, had been caused by the meshes of the net. The
posterior extremity was somewhat injured, and its form may
not be quite correctly given. Ciliated sacs may be present;
and the structure of the proboscis might throw light on the
affinities of the animal.

The form of the digestive system is the most remarkable
feature about Pelagonemertes, in its close resemblance to that of
Dendrocela. In other respects Pelagonemertes is thoroughly
Nemertine in structure, being merely modified for pelagic
existence. It is remarkable that the gelatinous hyaline mass
of the body is not tegumental in character, but apparently
homogeneous with internal structures.

The occurrence of a peculiar burnt-sienna colour in many
very different pelagic animals is remarkable. With many
the colouring may be explained as protective resemblance to
the oceanic seaweeds. For its occurrence in others, such as
Salpa and Pelagonemertes, in an otherwise hyaline body, there
may be some common cause, possibly also protective.

Diagnosis of the Genus Pelagonemertes, H. N, M,: Body
leaf-shaped, gelatinous, hyaline. The anterior extremity of
the body broad and abrupt, the posterior narrowed to a point,
The digestive canal with thirteen pairs of lateral ramifications,
as in Dendroceela. Integument thin and hyaline, with a thin
muscular tunic immediately beneath it, consisting of external
circular and internal longitudinal fibres. The animal free-
swimming, oceanic,

=

On the Submarine-Cable Fauna. 169

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV. B.

Fig. a. Pelagonemertes Rollestoni, from the ventral surface. x 2 diameters.
1, mouth, with cesophagus; 2, partly protruded proboscis ;
3, nerve-ganglia; 4, nerve-cords; 5, ovaries; 6, digestive canal.
The sheath of the proboscis is seen through the body lying
behind the digestive canal.

Fig. B. Sketch of the proboscis-sheath and contained retracted proboscis,
from the dorsal aspect: 1, retractor muscles inserted into the
commencement of the sheath.

fig. c. 1, one of the polygonal areas, enlarged, showing the wrinkles of

integument producing the appearance; 2, peculiar appearance

of some of the folds of the integument.

Fig. p. Reticular appearance of the integument observed in certain parts
of the body. Natural size.

XX1.—Submarine-Cable Fauna. By J. Gwyn JEFFREYS,
LL.D., F.R.S., and the Rev. A. M. Norman, M.A.

[Plate XII.]

A NOVEL and unusual method of collecting specimens of the
marine Invertebrate fauna is by means of the telegraph-
cables which are laid down along so many of the great ocean
highways. These cables occasionally need repairs, and must
be taken up for that purpose. An opportunity has lately
occurred, through the kindness of Sir James Anderson, of
observing the animals which were found attached to the
Falmouth-and-Lisbon cable, laid in June 1870, and taken up
last autumn for repairs between N. lat. 47° 58’ and 47° 35',
and in W. long. 7° 6', at depths ranging from 89 to 205 fathoms
on the edge of soundings; bottom sandy. Such depths are
now not considered great; but the ground seems to have
been hitherto unexplored by the dredge. .The accuracy
of the communication made by Sir James Anderson is un-
questionable, and differs in that respect from the informa-
tion which misled M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards, when he
published a list of the animals attached to a cable which
was taken up several years ago between Cagliari and
Bone.

The Mollusca thus procured are interesting only for the
sake of locality; they will be noticed by Mr. Jeffreys. An
account of the other Invertebrates, including some new forms,
will be given by Mr. Norman.

170) Dr. J. G. Jeffreys on Submarine- Cable Mollusca.

Part I. MOLLUSCA. By J. Gwyn JEFFREYS.
BRACHIOPODA.

Terebratula caput-serpentis, Linné: a small valve.

CONCHIFERA.

Anomia ephippium, L., vars. sgquamula and aeuleata : living.

Ostrea cochlear, Poli: living, and moulded on the cable.
This may possibly be a variety of the polymorphous
O. edulis, owing its peculiar shape and comparative absence
of lamination to its remaining attached to corals and other
cylindrical substances. I think O. rosacea, Deshayes, ought
to be. united with O. cochlear, as it differs only in having
a brighter colour.

Pecten opercularis, L.: living.

similis, Laskey : valves.

Lima subauriculata, Montagu: valves.

- Loscombii, ‘Turton : a fragment.

Avicula hirundo, L.: living and attached to Sertularia.

Mytilus phaseolinus, Philippi: a valve.

Kellia suborbicularis, Mont. : living.

Axinus cycladius, 8. Wood: a small valve.

Cardium minimum, Ph.: a fragment.

Astarte triangularis, Mont.: valves; having the inner margin
notched or plain, irrespective of size and apparent age.

Circe minima, Mont.: young, one living.

Venus ovata, Pennant: valves.

Tellina pusilla, Ph.: a valve.

Mactra solida, L., var. elliptica: young, valves only.

(ZASTROPODA.

Cyclostrema nitens, Ph.: dead.

Trochus millegranus, Ph.: dead, young.
Rissoa soluta, Ph.: dead.

Triforis perversa, L.: living and dead, young.

PTEROPODA.

Spirialis retroversus, Fleming, var. Jeffreysi: dead.

Part Il. CRUSTACEA &c. By the Rev. A. M. Norman.

CRUSTACEA.

Ebalia ¢: small fragment of carapace, apparently Z.
tubcrosa, Pemn.

ye:

Rey. A. M. Norman oa the Submarine-Cable Fauna. 171

Galathea
Bate.
Amphithopsis latipes (Sars) = Calliope Ossiani and C. Fingalli,
B. & W.: abundant. Sars’s specific name has Betabanies
of those of Bate and Westwood, whose C. Osstani and
C. Fingalli are undoubtedly but one species. The late
Axel Boeck * has placed this Amphipod in his genus Am-
phithopsis, separating it from C. leviuscula, which remains

the type of the genus Calliopius, Lilljeborg (= Calliope,
4

?: fragment of carapace, [ think G. dispersa,

B. &

Gammaropsis erythrophthalmus, Lilljeborg,= Eurystheus ery-
thropthalmus, B. & W.: one specimen.

Probolium (=Montagua, Bate): fragment, too imperfect for
identification.

Aigina phasma (Montagu) = Protella phasma, Bate,

Munna: fragment.

Loxoconcha multifora (Norman).

Cytheropteron nodosum, Brady.

Schlerochilus contortus (Norman).

Paradoxostoma variabile (Baird),

ensiforme, Brady.

POLYZOA.

Diastopora obelia (Fleming).

Idmonea atlantica, Forbes.

Salicornaria farciminoides (Ellis & Sol.).

Hippothoa catenularia (Jameson).

divaricata, Lamx. The typical form.

divaricata, var. carinata, Norman. PI. XII. figs. 4-7.
A remarkable form, procured from this source, oo which
I have also dredged in Birterbuy Bay, is worthy of a name,
and is figured (Pl. XII. figs.4-7). It has all the cells, as

well as the intercellular tubules, strongly carinated, and

* The death of this able Scandinavian naturalist at an early age is a
at loss to science. His contributions to the study of the Crustacea
phipoda and Copepoda are all most valuable. The prodromus (‘Crus-

tacea Amphipoda borealia et arctica’) which he published in 1870 marks
a new starting-point in the investigation of this subclass, and contains
by far the most scientific arrangement of the sessile-eyed Crustacea which
has as yet appeared. The first part of his larger work, ‘ De Skandinayiske
og Arktiske Amphipoder,’ 1872, raised hopes of a most complete mono-
graph on the subject on which it treats; but death has stepped in to rob
us of the fulfilment of those hopes. Herr Axel Boeck’s executors inform
me that the MS. and drawings will be, it is hoped, capable of arrange-
ment so as to allow the issue of a second part of this Monograph; but
although a mass of other drawings remain, there are not the MS. or notes
to enable them to be utilized.

172 Rev. A. M. Norman on

thus presents as strongly marked features as many of the
allied so-called species of Hippothoa,

Eschara rosacea, Busk.

Lepralia ventricosa, Hassall.

microstoma, Norman.

ciliata (Linn.).

innominata, Couch.

Brongniartit (Aud.).

ECHINODERMATA.

Antedon rosaceus (Linck) : fragment.
Echinocyamus angulosus, Leske.

HypDr0zoA.
Eudendrium rameum, Pallas.

Genus AcrYPTOLARIA, Norman, n. g.

Zoophyte ramose, irregularly branched, branches composed
of several tubes; hydrothece rather distant, subspirally or
alternately arranged, tubular, not contracted at the base and
prolonged into the branch itself ; mouth somewhat patulous.

Acryptolaria exserta (Busk), = Cryptolaria exserta, Busk,
Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. vol. vi. (1858), p. 130, pl. xix.
fig. 3. Pl. XII. figs. 1 & 2.

In the fifth volume of the ‘Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci.’ p. 173,
pl. xvi., Busk established a genus Cryptolaria for the reception
of a New-Zealand Hydrozoon, which had the peculiarity of
having the “ cells completely immersed in a cylindrical poly-
pidom composed of numerous tubes.” In the following year
he described another Hydroid from Madeira under the name
Cryptolaria exserta ; but this species was devoid of the ve
characters on which the genus Cryptolaria had been established,
the hydrothece being much exserted, and standing out at a
conatdeestile angle from the stem. Many specimens of this
Madeiran form are among the cable-scrapings ; and they agree
in every respect with Busk’s description and figures, except
that they are much less regularly branched than is represented
in his plate xix. fig. 3. It is impossible that this species can
remain in the same genus with C. prima; and I therefore con-
stitute a new genus, of which it will be the type. It seems to
find its nearest relation in Grammaria abietina (Sars) , a species
which I cannot think Mr. Hincks has done right in placing
in the genus Salacia of Lamouroux, the type of which has

the Submarine-Cable Fauna. 173

the hydrothecw in regular verticils, and the branchlets con-
tracted in a very remarkable manner at their junction with
the branches.

Genus Scapus, Norman, n. g.

Zoophyte in the form of a spongious mass rolled in cylin-
drical form round the stems of branching Hydrozoa (Acrypto-
laria), and consisting of a series of somewhat closely packed
subquadrate hydrothece, closed in above, except at the centre,
where the np har gn projected in the form of a short, simple,
cylindrical horny tube.

Scapus tubulifer, Norman,n. sp. Pl. XII. fig. 1, a, & fig. 3.

Zoophyte growing in little roll-like masses round the
larger stems of Acryptolaria exserta (Busk), almost every
specimen of which was the bearer of this parasitic species,
though none of the other zoophytes procured at the same time
and place showed a vestige of it. The roll-like mass has
a soft spongious character, the external crust being harder.
It consists of a large number of hydrothece, which, on a
section being made, prove to be subquadrate in form, and
packed closely together without any interspaces; the hydro-
theca is closed in above except at the centre, where it is raised
in the form of a short tubular orifice, rising from the mass of
the hydrozoary ; this tube is often slightly, but never much
bent.

At first sight this species bears a strong resemblance to
Coppinia arcta, from which, however, we at once know it by
the more elongated and delicate character of the rolls and
by the much shorter tubuli. In organic structure, however,
the two species are very distinct from each other. In Cop-
pinia the basal mass consists of chitinous cells rendered
polygonal by mutual pressure, these cells are the gonothece ;
while the slender-tubed hydrothece pass through the mass to
the base of the hydrozoary, and are of equal diameter from
the base to their free extremities (see a paper on the structure
of Coppinia by Allman, Brit. Assoc. Report, 1868, p. 87,
published subsequently to Hincks’s work). In Scapus the
basal mass consists of the hydrothecz, which are bottle-shaped,
expanded below and forming the mass, and contracted above
into narrow projecting tubes.

Sertularella polyzonias (Linn.).
Gayt (Lamx.).

Diphasia pinaster (Ellis & Sol.).
alata (Hincks).

174 Rev. A. M. Norman on

Thuiaria articulata (Pallas).
Aglaophenia tubulifera (Hincks).
myrtophyllum (Linn.).

FORAMINIFERA.

Cornuspira foliacea, Philippi: the form tnvolvens.

Triloculina trigonula, forma angulata, Karrer, Sitzungsb. d.
k. Akad. d. W. math.-naturw. Cl. Bd. iv. Abth. 1, 1867,
pl. ii. fig. 6. The only 7riloculina found seems referable
to the angulata of Karrer, which is certainly not worth
distinguishing by a name, but is so far interesting that it
is a representative near our shores of a group of so-called
species which have received names from D’Orbigny, Reuss,
Karrer, &c.

Quinqueloculina subrotunda (Montagu).

Valvulina conica, D’Orb.

Lagena Lyellii, Seguenza. Mr. UW. B. Brady figures this
form, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. vi. pl. xi. fig. 7.
It is undoubtedly nothing more than a separated single cell
of a form of Nodosaria scalaris, Batsch. I have a series
which completely proves this statement.

marginata, W. & J.

Nodosaria scalaris, Batsch.

Cristellaria rotulata, Lamk.

Polymorphina lactea, W. & J.

compressa, D’Orb.

Uvigerina angulosa, Will.

trregularis, H. B. Brady, Nat. Hist. Trans. Northumb.
and Durham, vol. i. (1867), p. 100, pl. xii. fig. 5. A single
and not well-marked specimen has been submitted to Mr.
H. B. Brady, who has confirmed my opinion in referring it
to this form.

Orbulina universa, D’Orb.

Globigerina bulloides, D’Orb.

inflata, D’Orb. Foram. Canar. p. 134, pl. i. figs. 7-9 ;
Parker and Jones, Phil. Trans. 1865, p. 367, pl. xvi.
figs. 16&17. Now first recorded as occurring so near our
shores; but I have previously found it abundantly in sand
from 112 fathoms dredged, in Mr. Jeffreys’s yacht ‘The
Osprey’ in 1870, 30 miles west of Valentia Island.

Textularia sagittula, Defrance.

pygmea, D’Orb.

— abbreviata, D’Orb. Foram. Foss. Vienna, p. 249, pl. xv.
figs. 7-12; Parker and Jones, Phil. Trans. 1865, p. 369,
pl. xvii. fig. 76.

—— agglutinans, D’Orb. Foram. Cuba, p. 144, pl. i. figs. 17

the Submarine- Cable Fauna. 175

& 18; Parker and Jones, Phil. Trans. 1865, p. 369, pl. xv
fig. 21. I have previously found both this and the last
species in the very fine collection of British Foraminifera
bequeathed to me by my late friend Mr. E. Waller; the
specimens are from off Valentia Island. 7. agglutinans I
have also from my Shetland dredgings.

Bulimina Buchiana, D’Orb. Foram. Foss. Vienna, p. 186,
pl. xi. figs. 15-18; Parker and Jones, Phil. Trans. 1865,
p- 374, pl. xvii. fig. 71: abundant. This strongly cha-
racterized species is also in the Waller collection, from
112 fathoms, off Valentia.

punctata, D’Orb.

Discorbina globularis, D’Orb.

Planorbulina Haidingerii, D’ Orb.

Truncatulina lobatula, Walker.

refulgens, Montfort.

Planulina ariminensis, D’Orb.; Parker, Jones, and Brady,
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. viii. pl. xii. fig. 131.
Several specimens of this highly interesting Mediterranean
form.

Anomalina coronata, Parker & Jones.

Pulvinulina repanda, F. & M.

elegans, D’Orb.

—— Micheliniana, D’Orb. Mém. Soc. Géol. de France, vol. iv.
pl. iu. figs. 1-3; Parker and Jones, Phil. Trans. 1865,
p- 369, pl. xiv. fig. 16, & pl. xvi. figs. 41-43. British ex-
amples of this very gibbous Pulvinulina were previously
in my collection from Shetland and also Valentia (Waller's
collection).

canariensis, D’Orb. Foram. Canar. pl. i. figs. 34-36 ;

Parker and Jones, Phil. Trans. 1865, p. 395, pl. xvi.

figs. 47-49.

Menardii, D’Orb. Modéles, no. 10; Parker and Jones,
Phil. Trans. 1865, p. 394, pl. xvi. figs. 35-37.

Rotalina orbicularis, D’Orb.

Polytrema miniaceum, Linn.,= Millepora miniacea, Linn.,1789,
Syst. Nat. edit. 12 (Gmelin), vi. p. 3784, = Polytrema coral-
lina, Risso, Hist. Nat. de Europe Mérid. p. 340, pl. v.
figs. 45,46; Millepora rubra, Lamk. ii. p. 202. no. 8;
Polytrema rubra, Carpenter, Introd. Study Foram. p. 235,
pl. xiii. figs. 18-20. A young specimen growing on a valve
of Pecten. It is very interesting finding this remarkable
Mediterranean Foraminifer so near our coast. The genus
Polytrema was established by Risso, not by Blainville, who
is credited with it by Carpenter.

Operculina ammonoides, Gron.

176 On the Submarine-Cable Fauna.

PORIFERA.

Small fragments of a sponge occurred on the stems of a
zoophyte. Not recognizing it, I forwarded it to Dr. Bower-
von who pronounced it new, and has characterized it as
below. There was also a mass of siliceous root-fibres, re-
minding one strongly of those of Holtenia Carpenteri; but
they are not referable to that species, inasmuch as there were
no he spined spicules (vide Thomson’s plate Ixviii. fig. 5),
and the simple spicules were of two sizes—the one much larger
than those of H. Carpenter?, the other very much more slender.
Iam not able, therefore, to refer this ‘ beard” to any known
sponge. I should add, however, that Dr. Bowerbank thinks
they belong to Holtenta; but I cannot agree with him, for the
reasons | have stated, in thinking so.

“ Tsodictya funalis, Bowerbank, n. sp.

‘Sponge massive, sessile. Surface smooth, but uneven.
Oscula simple, dispersed, minute. Pores inconspicuous.
Dermal membrane pellucid, spiculous ; tension-spicula acerate,
slender, subfasciculate, rather few in number ; retentive spicula
bi- and tridentate equianchorate, rather few in number, and
rarely palmato-tridentate equianchorate; also simple and
contort bihamate spicula, minute and very slender, rather few
in number. Skeleton: spicula acuate, stout, rather short,
basally incipiently spinous; primary lines tri- or quadrispicu-
lous, rarely more ; secondary lines mostly unispiculous, rarely
more than bispiculous. Interstitial membranes sparingly
spiculous ; spicula same as those of the dermal membrane.

‘Colour, in the dried state, milk-white.

“Fab. On one of the Atlantic cables, 150 miles from the
Land’s End (Sir James Anderson).

“‘ Examined in the dried state.”

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.

Fig. 1. Acryptolaria exserta, Busk, with Scapus tubulifer, Norman, para-
sitic at a: natural size.

Fig. 2. A portion of Acryptolaria exserta, magnified.

Fig. 3. A portion of the surface of Scapus tubulifer, Norman, meats

Figs. 4-7. Hippothoa divaricata, var. carinata, Norman, magnified.

OO

On new Species of Silurian Polyzoa. 177

XXI1.—Deseriptions of new Species of Polyzoa from the Lower
and Upper Silurian Locks of North America. By H.
ALLEYNE NicHoLson, M.D., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Professor of
Biology in the Durham University College of Physical
Science, Newcastle-on-Tyne.

[Plate XIV.]

HAVING in a former communication described the species of
Alecto and Hippothoa which have come under my notice as
occurring in the Cincinnati Group (Lower Silurian) of Ohio,
T have now to describe from the same formation several species
of Prtlodictya and one of Ceramopora, which I have been able
to determine, from the collections submitted to me by Mr. U.
P. James and Prof. Edward Orton, and all of which appear
to be new. I have also an interesting species of Fenestella
to describe, from the Upper Silurian (Guelph division of the
Niagara formation) of the State of Ohio.

1. Ptilodictya faleiformis, Nich. Pl. XIV. figs. 1-16.

Polyzoary consisting of a single, unbranched, or slightly
branched, elongated, flattened and two-edged frond, the form
of which is curved or falciform, and which gradually expands
from a pointed base till it reaches a width of two lines within
a distance of less than half an inch above the base. The total
length may exceed two inches; but the width, in typical ex-
amples, rarely exceeds two and a half lines. ‘The transverse
section is acutely elliptical, the thickness in the middle not
exceeding half a line; and the flat faces of the frond are very
gently curved and not angulated. A central laminar axis,
though often undemonstrable, can sometimes be clearly shown
to exist. The edges of the frond are thin and sharp, formed
by a narrow band, which is marked with longitudinal or
slightly oblique strize and by the apertures of minute imperfect
cells. Both sides of the frond are celluliferous, the cells
being apparently perpendicular to the surface, and being
arranged in intersecting diagonal lines, which form angles
of about 30° with the sides of the frond, and thus cut one
another at about 60°. The mouths of the cells are oval or
somewhat diamond-shaped, their long axis coinciding with
that of the frond, alternately placed in contiguous rows, about
eight in the space of one line measured diagonally ; the outer-
most rows very slightly smaller than the others. Walls of
the cells moderately thick ; no surface-granulations, tubercles,
spines, or elevated lines. The mouths of the cells parallel
with the general surface, neither lip being especially prominent,
and the plane of the aperture not being oblique.

178 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on new Species of Polyzoa

As a general rule the polyzoary is simple, unbranched, and
falciform. I have seen, however, in the fine collection of
Mr. Dyer, of Cincinnati, some specimens in which the frond
bifurcates at its distal extremity, and at least one example in
which it splits into three divisions. I have also seen examples
of what may probably prove to be a distinct species, in which
the frond is very much wider than is normally the case.

This beautiful species is allied to Ptclodictya (Escharopora)
recta, Hall, on the one hand, and to P. lanceolata, Goldf.,
P. gladiola, Billings, and P. sulcata, Billings, on the other
hand. The specimens from which the above description is
taken were sent to me with the label of Hscharopora recta
attached to them; and at first sight they certainly closely
resemble this species, especially in the disposition of the cells
in intersecting diagonals of great regularity. It is certain,
however, that they are distinct from Hall’s species—the chief
differences consisting in the fact that the frond of P. faletformis
is greatly flattened, so that the transverse section is acutely
elliptical instead of being “cylindrical or subcylindrical,”
whilst the edges are sharp and non-celluliferous, and the
entire frond is regularly curved and sabre-shaped instead of
being straight. Hall states that Lscharopora recta is not
branched, but possesses root-like processes. i udging, however,
from his figures, it would seem probable that his specimens
have been drawn and described in an inverted position, and
that this form is in reality dichotomously branched (Pal. N. Y.
vol. i. pl. xxvi. fig. 1 a).

From Ptilodictya lanceolata, Goldf. (Petref. pl. xxxvii. fig. 2),
the present species is readily distinguished, more especially by
the MipheiGie of the cells, which are in regularly intersecting
diagonal lines ; whereas in the former there is a central series
of longitudinally arranged cells, flanked on each side by
diagonal rows directed like the barbs of a feather.

With Ptilodictya gladiola, Billings (Cat. Sil. Foss. of Anti-
costi, p. 10), our species agrees in the shape of the frond; but
it is proportionally twice as wide, whilst the cells are oval
instead of being rectangular or oblong, and are disposed in
decussating diagonals instead of in regular longitudinal lines
as in the former.

Lastly, Ptilodictya sulcata, Billings (loc. cit. p. 35), whilst
resembling P. falctformis in shape, is distinguished by the
nearly square cells with intercellular sulci, and by the fact
that the cells are arranged in longitudinal lines.

Locality and Formation.—Not uncommon in the Cincinnati
Group, near Cincinnati, Ohio. Collected by Mr. U. P. James,

—

i

from the Silurian Rocks of North America. 179

2. Ptilodictya emacerata, Nich. Pl. XIV. figs. 2-26.

Polyzoary consisting of minute, narrow, linear fronds,
which branch dichotomously, and have the form of a much
flattened, acutely pointed ellipse in transverse section. Width
one third of a line; length of largest specimen observed two
lines. Cells elliptical, their long axes corresponding with
that of the branches, about six or seven in the space of one
line measured longitudinally. There are four, five, or rarely
six rows of cells in the frond. When four rows of cells are
present, two of these (in the centre) are longitudinal, and one
row on each side is composed of cells directed in an obliquely
ascending manner. When there are five rows, as is most
commonly the case, the three central ones are longitudinal and
a lateral row on each side is oblique. When there are six
rows, two central ones are longitudinal and two on each side
oblique. The cell-mouths are much longer than wide, and
each row is separated from the next by an elevated line. The
lateral margin of the frond on each side forms an obtuse non-
celluliferous edge, the width of which is so small that it cannot
always be detected. A central axis was not clearly determined,
but is doubtless present.

The only previously recorded species of the genus to which
Ptilodictya emacerata presents any close resemblance is P.
fragilis, Billings, from strata of the same age in Anticosti
(Cat. Sil. Foss. of Anticosti, p. 9). Our species, however, is
distinguished from the latter by its uniformly more minute
dimensions, the smaller number of rows of cells in the frond,
and the possession in general of no more than a single row of
oblique cells on each side. P. fragilis, on the other hand,
has a width of from two thirds of a line to one line, with
from eight to ten rows of cells, and two or three rows of
oblique marginal cells on each side. It is possible our form
is only a variety of P. fragilis ; but in the absence of figures of
the latter, and in the face of the differences above mentioned,
I think it safest to regard P. emacerata as a distinct species.

Locality and Formation.—Cincinnati Group, near Cincin-
nati, Ohio. Collected by Mr. U. P. James.

3. Ptilodictya flagellum, Nich. Pl. XIV. figs. 3-3 6.

Polyzoary consisting of a single, narrow, unbranched, two-
edged, flattened frond, which has an acutely elliptical section.
The frond commences at an attenuated base, and gradually ex-
pands till a width of one line is reached, the total length of the

180 Dr. H. A. Nicholson on new Species of Polyzoa

only specimen examined being eight lines. The general form
of the frond is falciform, but towards the base it is alternately
bent from side to side in a flexuous manner. The cells are
arranged in longitudinal rows, about ten rows in the space of
one line, the cells of contiguous rows alternating with one
another. The cell-mouths, where most perfect, are narrow
and long-oval—where worn, subcircular ; and the rows of cells
are separated by strongly elevated longitudinal ridges. The
non-celluliferous margins of the frond are inconspicuous ; and
the central axis, though doubtless present, was not clearly
determined.

This species most nearly resembles Ptilodictya gladiola,
Billings, from which it is distisiraistiod by its much smaller
size and less width, and by its flexuous form. From P. falei-
formis, Nich., itis separated not only by the above characters,
but also by the longitudinal arrangement of the cells.

Locality and Formation.—Cincinnati Group, Lebanon,
Ohio, immediately below the horizon of Streptelasma corni-
culum. Collected by Prof. Edward Orton and Mr. W. Bean.

4. Ptilodictya (?) arctipora, Nich. Pl. XIV. figs. 4-40.

Polyzoary forming a cylindrical, slightly branched frond,
which is not sharp-edged, exhibits no non-celluliferous borders
and shows no traces of a central laminar axis. Cells arranged
in obscurely longitudinal alternating rows, apparently perpen-
dicular to the surface, and radiating in all directions from an
imaginary axis. Cell-mouths very much compressed, much
longer than wide, expanded below and attenuated superiorly,
where they are often somewhat twisted and bent. Upon the
whole, the cells are pyriform in shape, with their narrow ends
directed upwards, about eight occupying the space of one line
measured vertically, and twelve the same space measured
diagonally. The cells are not always in contact, especially
in their upper portion ; and their borders are always distinctly
marked off by impressed lines; but they are not arranged
between elevated longitudinal ridges. ‘The margins of the
cells are very thick and conspicuous, not granulated, tubercu-
lated, or spinigerous.

The best-preserved fragment examined had a length of eight
and a half lines, dividing at its summit into two branches, its
diameter being rather more than one third of a line.

From its cylindrical form, and the absence of a laminar axis
or of non-poriferous margins, it would seem certain that this
singular form is not a Pulodictya ; but | am at a loss to know
where it should properly be placed, its extreme minuteness

Srom the Silurian Rocks of North America. 181

rendering its genes affinities very uncertain, owing to the
impossibility of making out the details of its internal structure.
It has, however, some affinity with Ptilodictya (?) raripora,
Hall, from the Clinton Group; and I have therefore referred
it provisionally to this genus.

Locality and Formation.—Cincinnati Group, near Cincin-

nati, Ohio. Collected by Mr. U. P. James,

5. Ptilodictya fenestelliformis, Nich. Pl. XIV. figs. 5-5.

Polyzoary palmate or subpalmate towards the base, dividing
distally into small branches. © Basal expansion and branches
flattened and sharp-edged, the branches being acutely elliptical
in cross section, and about three fourths of a line in thickness
centrally. Cells covering the whole surface on both sides,
with the exception of the sharp lateral margins, which are
non-celluliferous, as well as of certain non-porifeyous areas to
be subsequently noticed. The cells on the two aspects of the
flattened frond respectively have their bases separated by a
thin laminar axis. The cells in the middle of the frond are
about three eighths of a line in height, gradually diminishing
towards the margins. Cell-mouths ovate, slightly longer than
broad, arranged in longitudinal rows, alternate or subalternate
in contiguous rows; about five cells in one line measured
longitudinally, and six in the same space measured diagonally.
The longitudinal spaces between the rows of cells are broad
and slightly elevated, and are faintly striated longitudinally
or obscurely punctate. On the other hand, the spaces between
the ends of the cells are very much narrower; and the surface
thus closely resembles that of a small Fenestella—the cell-
mouths alae like “fenestrules,” the longitudinal interspac s
between the cells representing the ‘‘interstices,” and the narrow
spaces between the ends of the cells corresponding with the
“ dissepiments.”’ The only specimens examined exhibit nu-
merous, apparently solid, rounded or stellate areole, of an
average diameter of two thirds of a line, which are not occu-
pied by cells, but which exhibit an obscurely pitted surface.

In its superficial characters this form might readily be taken
for a Fenestella, whilst the character last mentioned gives it
somewhat the aspect of certajn species of Chatetes (Monticu-
lipora). Its internal structure, however, proves it beyond all
question to be a genuine Ptilodictya ; and I am not acquainted
with any other species of this genus with which it could be
confounded.

Locality and Formation.—Cincinnati Group, near Cincin-
nati, Ohio. Collected by Mr. U. P. James.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xv. 13

182. Dr. H. A. Nicholson on new Species of Polyzoa

6. Fenestella nervata, Nich. Pl. XIV. figs. 6, 6a.

Frond fan-shaped (?), composed of narrow, closely approx-
imated branches, about four or five of which occupy the space
of one line. On the non-celluliferous side of the frond are
two strong, slightly diverging, rounded ribs, about half a line
in diameter, like the midribs of a multicostate leaf. From the
sides of these ribs the branches spring obliquely, being directed
in opposite directions on opposite sides of the rib, with which
they make a very acute angle (10° or less). Fenestrules long
sad narrow, nearly twice as long as wide, about three in the
space of one line measured vertically, and about five in the
same space measured transversely. For the most part the
fenestrules do not alternate in contiguous rows, but are placed
opposite one another. ‘The narrow rounded dissepiments
are thus also placed nearly or quite opposite to one another.
Branches faintly striated in a longitudinal direction. Cellu-
liferous side unknown.

The only example of this species that I have seen is im-
perfect, and the ribs from which the branches rise are placed
two lines apart near the base, and four lines apart near the
summit. It would seem most probable that the ribs sprung
from a common root, and that there were many of them in the
perfect frond. The species is distinguished not only by the
possession of these ribs, but also by the long narrow fenestrules,
which are not placed alternately, but so disposed that the
dissepiments connecting contiguous branches become opposite
or subopposite.

Locality and Formation.—Summit of the Niagara Forma-
tion (in beds probably the equivalent of the Guelph Forma-
tion of Canada), Cedarville, Southern Ohio. Collected by
Prof. Edward Orton.

7. Ceramopora ohioensis, Nich. Pl. XIV. figs. 7-7 d.

Polyzoary incrusting, forming thin expansions attached to
the surface of Brachiopods and Corals, and consisting, typi-
cally at any rate, of a single layer of oblique cells. Cells
arranged in intersecting diagonal lines, and disposed in a
somewhat concentric manner yound more or fewer central
points; their upper walls thin and arched; the cell-mouths
oblique and, when most perfect, semicircular in shape.. About
eight cells in the space of one line.

Such are the appearances presented by this fossil when
quite perfect; and its examination in this condition leaves
little doubt as to the propriety of placing it in Hall’s genus

Srom the Silurian Rocks of North America. 183

Ceramopora. Worn examples, however, exhibit very different
characters; and when the entire original surface has been
abraded, it is sometimes difficult or impossible to determine
whether or not one is dealing with this or some entirely dif-
ferent form.

When slightly worn, the appearances shown in fig. 7 a are
exhibited. The delicate front wall of the cell has now dis-
appeared ; and the cavity of the cell appears to be divided into
two distinct compartments, a larger and a smaller, both of a
somewhat triangular shape, by an oblique internal septum.
Besides, other smaller cavities appear in the walls separating
the different cells.

When more deeply worn down, or under certain conditions
not clearly understood, the cells (figs. 7¢ & 7d) appear in
the form of rounded or oval apertures, arranged in diagonal
rows, but separated by a vast number of small rounded
foramina, which appear to be the mouths of interstitial tubuli.
In this condition the fossil presents much the appearance of
certain species of Chetetes (Monticulipora).

The best examples of this singular Polyzoon that I have
seen, grow in the form of thin crusts, rarely exceeding one
fourth of a line in thickness, upon Strophomena alternata,
Conrad, and upon various species of Chetetes. In some ex-
amples it would seem that several layers of cells are super-
imposed on one another; but I am not sure of the nature of
these specimens. Not uncommonly the cells are concentrically
disposed round a number of irregular areol, each of which 1s
formed by a number of cells radiating from a central point.
Young examples form circular crusts, with a slightly cupped
centre, from which the cells radiate in every direction (fig. 7 0).
Lastly, examples are not uncommon which appear to have the
form of small branching stems. Some of these certainly are
merely constituted by thin crusts growing upon various ramose
species of Chetetes. Others, however, appear to be entirely
composed of the Polyzoon itself; and it is possible that these
will eventually prove to be a distinct species.

Locality and Formation.—Cincinnati Group, near Cincin-

nati, Ohio. Collected by Mr. U. P. James.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1. Ptilodictya falciformis, Nich., a small example, of the natural
size. la. Transverse section of the frond, enlarged. 146, Small
portion of the surface, greatly enlarged.

Fig. 2. Ptilodictya emacerata, Nich., of the natural size. 2a. Transverse
section of the frond, enlarged. 246. Portion of the surface,
greatly enlarged.

13*

184 Rev. T. R. R. Stebbing on new

Fig. 8. Ptilodictya flagellum, Nich., of the natural size. 3a. Transverse
section of the same, enlarged. 3%. Portion of the surface,
enlarged.

Fig. 4. Ptilodictya (?) arctipora, Nich., a fragment, of the natural size.
4a. Portion of the same, enlarged. 40. A few cells of the
same, enlarged further.

Fig. 5. Ptilodictya Soacateliiforsnss, Nich., a fragment near the base of
the frond, of the natural size. 5a. Transverse section of the
same, enlarged. 56. Portion of the surface, showing one of
the non-poriferous areolz, enlarged.

Fig. 6. Fenestella nervata, Nich. a fragment, of the natural size.
Ga. Portion of the same, enlarged.

Fig. 7. Ceramopora ohioensis, Nich., part of an incrusting specimen,
greatly enlarged. 7a. A few cells from a worn specimen of
the same, greatly enlarged. 7b. Portion of a young example
of the same, showing the radiating growth of the cells from a
central point, enlarged. 7e¢ & 7d. Fragments of much-worn
specimens of the same (?), showing numerous interstitial tubuli,
enlarged.

XXITI.—On some new exotic Sessile-eyed Crustaceans.

By the Rev. Tuomas R. R. Sresprna, M.A.
[Plate XV. A.]

I. Or the Crustaceans now to be described, the first is a
small Amphipod sent to me by H. J. Carter, Esq., F.R.S.,
who found three specimens of it in a sponge, a branched
Suberite, from the Antarctic sea, dredged up by Sir J. Ross
in §. lat. about 774° and E. long. 175°, from a depth of
300 fathoms.

Two of the specimens are about an eighth of an inch in
length, the third being very much smaller. Whether the
larger pair had attained their full size or not is open to

uestion. All are of a dark-brown colour—in that respect,
Mr. Carter tells me, resembling the sponge from which he
took them. All were closely coiled up, with the gnathopods
hidden and tail and antenne tucked under the body. This
posture, coupled with the breadth of the pereion or thorax,
gave the creatures a subglobose aspect, at the first glance not a
little resembling that of afolded Spheromid. In point of fact,
however, their affinities seem to be with the genus Dexamine,
Leach. The superior antenne have the first joint stout, the
second more slender and twice as long, the third not differing
from the following articulations of the flagellum. In the
lower antennze only two of the joints of the peduncle could
be made out distinctly, being probably the penultimate and

exotic Sessile-eyed Crustaceans. 185

antepenultimate—the former being more slender than the latter,
but in length subequal both to it and to the second joint of
the upper antenne. The flagellum of the upper antenne is
longer and stouter than that of the lower.

In the first and second gnathopods the wrists and hands
are hairy; the wrist in each case is about equal in length to
the hand. he hand in the first gnathopods is subovate in
shape, with no distinct palm, and the finger projecting rather
prominently. In the second gnathopods the hand is rather
larger, with a fairly defined palm, upon which the finger folds
down without overlapping it. In the five following pairs of
legs (the pereiopoda) the fingers are all directed backwards,
a character which Mr. Spence Bate notes as generally pre-
vailing in the genus Dexamine. It is these five pairs of
pereiopoda which are the most peculiar and distinctive parts
of the animal. ‘They are all alike, with the exception of the
coxal joints; and as far as could be made out, they are all
equal. The thighs are well developed both in breadth and
length. The metacarpal joints are also long, about equalling
the wrist and hand conjointly. Long spines are attached to
the postero-distal extremity of the wrist. The hands are
prehensile, a much-curved finger being opposed to the outer
point of an excavated palm. In the actual state of the spe-
cimens it was not, however, possible to decide whether the
palm terminated in two points with a central spine, or in one
point with a spine on either side. There seemed to be an
additional spine within the palm close to the base of the
finger. The telson is long, lanceolate, and deeply cleft. The
coxal joints are figured as they appeared ; but those of the
first three pairs of pereiopoda were not well preserved, and
in a normal state are probably less irregular in shape than
those which I have drawn.

The specimens have a very noticeable metallic lustre.

Unless a new genus should be thought wanting, on account
of the prehensile feet of the pereiopoda, Dexamine antarctica
will be an appropriate name for this minute novelty.

II. The next species to be described, also minute and also
new, comes from Algoa Bay, South Africa. It travelled to
England with the same collection of sponges and Gorgonias
which supplied the Arcturide described in the ‘Annals’ for
August 1873. There can be little doubt that it ought to be
referred to the genus Seba, founded by Costa fora Neapolitan
species, which Mr. Spence Bate has described and figured in
his British-Museum Catalogue, stating that “ the descriptions
of both the genus and species, as well as the figure, are taken

186 Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on new

from a figure given in a memoir in the possession of Professor
Milne-Edwards.” That the first species of Seba should be
taken on the coast of Naples, while the second comes from
South Africa, suggests the reflection that there must be whole
armies of sessile-eyed crustaceans yet to be discovered.

The generic characters given for Seba are as follows :—
“Slender, smooth; antenne long, subequal; cox small,
four anterior deeper than the three posterior; gnathopoda
uniform, subequal, chelate.” The new species agrees with
Seba tnnominata in all these respects, except that the an-
teune (at least in my specimen, which may be a very young
one) are not very long, and that the gnathopods, though
agreeing in general character, are not precisely uniform.
The first are shorter than the second; they have the thighs
more slender, the hands broader, and the intermediate joints
notably of less length. In both the infero-anterior angle of
the hand is produced, so as to be equal in length to the finger.
The first gnathopod is given in the figure as it and its fellow
appeared in the specimen; but the reversed position of the
wrist, hand, and finger, pointing forwards imstead of back-
wards, is not likely to be the natural position in the living
animal.

The last three pairs of pereiopoda differ from those of Seba
innominata in having the thighs broad, in the last pair with
a serrated edge, and in having the metacarpal joints strongly
developed and overlapping the wrists. The telson is small;
the caudal appendages short, the rami of the second pair ex-
tending a little beyond those of the first and third. The name
Sedge is Seba Saundersii, out of respect for W. Wilson

aunders, Esq., F.R.S., for whom the marine treasures were
collected among which this little stranger, about an eighth of
an inch long, reached our shores.

III. Out of the same sifting of sand and fragments which
yielded the Seba came a tiny Isopod, only a twelfth of an inch
in length, with a very striking resemblance, at first sight, to
the figure of Cymodocea armata in Milne-Edwards’s ‘ Histoire
Naturelle des Crustacés’ (pl. xxxi. fig. 16). The resemblance,
however, is only one of general outline ; for whereas the striking
feature in the Cymodocea is the triangular prolongation of the
seventh segment of the thorax, in the new species it is the
terminal segment of the abdomen or tail which is produced
beyond the caudal appendages into a large conical tooth.

The body is smooth, with scale-like markings visible under
a lens over all parts of the skin. The abdomen is in two
divisions, the first retaining indications of three segments sol-

exotic Sessile-eyed Crustaceans. 187

dered together. The second division is nearly three times as
long as the first, and for two thirds of its length is much in-
flated ; it then becomes slightly constricted and considerably
depressed. Of the caudal appendages the outer plate is much
smaller than the inner both in length and ramen 8 and is oval
in shape. The inner plate follows much the same curve along
its free border ; but, where it closely adjoins the tail-segment
‘to which it is united, it has a slight concavity fitting the corre-
sponding convexity of the tail-piece. On the underside of
the animal a broad fold of this last tail-segment stretches the
whole length of each side of it; beneath the narrower part
of the segment the edges of these folds meet.

There is a species of Spheroma (Spheroma Jurinit) described
by Milne-Edwards from the Egyptian crustaceans of Savigny
and Audouin, of which he says :—‘ This species appears to be
very near to Spheroma serratum, but is distinguished from it
by the form of the last segment of the abdomen, which is pro-
longed backwards into an obtuse point. The external plate
of the caudal appendages has its edge smooth. The length
is about two lines.’’ ‘This, as far as it goes, might fairly suit
the present species; but as nothing is said of the great dif-
ference in size between the plates of the caudal appendages,
which are in consequence very unlike those of Spharoma ser-
ratum, there can be little doubt that the present is a distinct
species, for which I propose the name of Spheroma algoense.

It is scarcely of importance to mention that both this and
Seba Saundersvi are light yellow in colour, since the colour
may have faded or changed since the animals’ deaths. It
may be remarked, too, that some of our English species of
Spheroma are exceedingly variable in colour.

IV. Before closing this paper, I may observe that along
with the new species some very small specimens have pre-
sented themselves of Arcturus lineatus, described and figured
in the ‘Annals’ for August 1873, above referred to. The
point demanding notice in reference to these young specimens
is that the fourth segment of the thorax is not elongated as
in adult life—a point the more interesting, because upon this
character Milne-Edwards grounds a division of the genus Arc-
turus into two sections :—one containing the large Arcturus
Baffin from Baffin’s Bay, which has the segment in question
not elongate ; the other containing the British Arcturus longi-
cornis, Which has this one segment as long as all the other
body-segments put together. Of these sections Goodsir made
a genus Arcturus and a genus Leachia—a division obviously
now inconvenient, since according to it our Arcturus lineatus

188 M. Anton Stuxberg on new

would belong at one time of its life to the one and at another
time to the other.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV. A.

Fig. 1. Dexamine antarctica, 1a. First gnathopod. 16, Second gnatho-
pod. le, Third pereiopod. 1d. Hand and finger of third
pereiopod, more highly magnified.

Fig. 2. Seba Saundersii. 2a. First gnathopod. 2b. Second gnathopod.
2c. Fifth pereiopod.

Fig. 3. Spheroma algoense. 3a. Underside of tail-piece.

XXIV.—Descriptions of some new North-American
Lithobioide. By ANTON STUXBERG.

1. Lithobius monticola, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subcircularis, eadem fere latitudine ac lon-
gitudine, margine postico subrecto, setis punctisque im-
pressis sparse predita. Antenne mediocres, articulis 20
maximam partem cylindraceis, setis rigidis vestitis compo-
site. Oculi longitudine triplo majore quam altitudine,
ocellis 7-9 in 2 series longitudinales weet Coxe pedum
maxillarium secundi paris dentibus 6+6 conicis, acutiuscu-
lis, nigerrimis armatee. Scuta dorsualia rugulosa, sparsis-
sime pilosa, 2°, 4°, 6°, 7°, 9°, 11°, 13° margine postico recto,
angulis posticis rectis vel rotundate rectangulis, 1°, 3°, 5e,
8°, 10°, 12°, 14° margine postico elevato sinuato, angulis
parum productis, rotundate acuminatis. Scutwm ventrale
45 fovea longitudinali profundiore, cetera omnia plana.
Port coxales numerosi, rotundi, in 3-4 series irregulares
dispositi. Pedes primi paris calcaribus 2, 3,2. Pedum
analium articulus primus calcaribus binis, altero majore in-
feriore, altero minore laterali armatus. Pedes anales ungue
singulo, calearibus 1,4,3,1—1,4,3,2 armati. Color non
manifestus.

Longitudo corporis 18 millim.

Hab. in Sierra Nevada (G. Eisen).

2. Lithobius pusio, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subcircularis, eadem fere latitudine ac lon-
gitudine, setis minimis sparsissimis. Antenne breviores,
articulis 20 plerumque brevibus, crassis composite, ex
quibus ultimus longissimus, longitudine quatuor prece-
dentes junctos equans. Oculi ocellis 6 magnis in 2 series

North-American Lithobioide. 189

(1 +3, 2) digestis. Coxe pedum maxillarium secundi paris
sinu mediano lato et profundo, dentibus 5+ 5 validis nigris
armate. Scuta dorsualia omnia angulis posticis rotundatis,
1°, 3°, 5°, 8°, 10°, 12°, 14° margine postico medio sinuato,
2°, 4°, 6°, 7°, 9°, 11°, 18° recto. Seuta ventralia plana.
Port coxales 2, 3, 3, 2, rotundi(g). Pedes primi paris
ealcaribus 1,1,1. Peduwm analium articulus primus cal-
caribus binis, majore ventrali, minore laterali armatus.
Pedes anales longissimi, subtenues, rigide et sparse setosi,
ungue singulo, calcaribus 1, 3, 2,0 armati. Color dorsi
non manitestus; caput castaneum, antennarum interiore
=o nigra, exteriore pallidiore ; venter cum pedibus pal-
ide griseus.

Longitudo corporis 8-9 millim., antennarum 2°5-3 millim.,
edum analium 4 millim.

Hab. in California ad San Francisco (G. Eisen).

3. Lithobius paradoxus, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subquadrata, latitudine paullo majore quam
longitudine, margine postico elevato recto, setis magno
intervallo distantibus vestita, glabra, evidentissime reticulata.
Antenne magnitudine dimidiam corporis longitudinem fere
eequantes, articulis 20 irrigue setosis, crassiusculis, compo-
site. Oculi longitudine fere triplo majore quam altitudine,
ocellis 8 in 4 series transversales (2, 2, 2,2) digestis. Core
pedum maxillarium secundi paris dentibus 2+2 armate.
Scuta dorsualia omnia angulis posticis rotundatis, 3°, 5°, 8°,
10°, 12°, 14° margine postico sinuato, 1°, 2°, 4°, 6°, 79, 9°,
11°, 13° recto. Scuta ventralia plana vel convexiuscula.
Port coxales 1,2, 2,2 rotundi(¢). Pedes primi paris cal-
caribus 1,2,1. Pedum analium articulus primus inermis.
Pedes anales incrassati, ungue singulo, calearibus 1, 2, 1, 0
armati. Color brunneus, capite antennisque nigrioribus,
scutis ventralibus cum pedibus, presertim analibus, palli-
dioribus.

Longitudo corporis 11 millim., antennarum 4-4°5 millim.,
pedum analium 3°5 millim.

Hab. in California circa urbem San Pedro (G. Eisen).

Species processu magno piloso quarti articuli pedum ana-
lium ( ¢) insignis.

4. Lithobius obesus, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica subquadrata, eadem fere longitudine ac lati-
tudine, margine postico subrecto, setis longis rigidis parcius

190 M. Anton Stuxberg on new

vestita. Antenne breviores, tertiam partem longitudinis
corporis equantes, articulis 20 cylindraceis longe setosis
composite, 6 interioribus longissimis, ultimo longitudine
minore quam 3 precedentibus junctis. Oculi ellipsoidei,
longitudine duplo majore quam altitudine, ocellis 10, postico
magno transverso, allinsotdio, ceteris in 3 series digestis,
ocello mediz seriei postico maximo, rotundo. Coxe pedum
maxillarium eine paris dentibus 2+42 validis armate,
marginibus antico-lateralibus setis 4—5 longissimis vestite,
sinu mediano lato, haud profundo. Scuta dorsualia omnia
angulis posticis rotundatis, 3°, 5°, 8°, 10°, 12°, 14° margine
postico elevato sinuato, 1°, 2°, 4°, 6°, 7°, 9°, 11°, 13° recto,
non elevato. Scuta ventralia omnia plana, posteriora pre-
sertim dense pilosa. Port coxales 2, 3, 3, 3 rotundi (¢ ).
Pedes primi paris calearibus 1, 2,1. Pedum analium arti-
culus primus calcari singulo laterali minore (vix visibili)
armatus. Pedes anales breves, plus vel minus incrassati,
ungue singulo, calcaribus 1, 3, 2, 1 armati. Unguis geni-
talium femineorum magnus, integer. Color :

Longitudo corporis 13 millim., antennarum 5 millim., pedum
analium 4 millim.

Hab. in California ad Sauzelito haud procul ab urbe San
Francisco (G. Hisen). Unum tantum specimen ( ? ) vidimus.

5. Lithobius Kochit, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica obcordata, paullo latior quam longior, pilosa.
Antenne breves, tertiam partem longitudinis corporis haud
multo superantes, articulis 20 cylindraceis composite. Oculi
ocellis 9, in 3 series longitudinales curvatas digestis (1+3,
3, 2). Coxe pedum maxillarium secundi paris dentibus
2+2armate. Scuta dorsualia omnia angulis posticis rectis
vel rotundate rectangulis, marginibus valde elevatis. Port
coxales 2,3, 3,3 rotundi(?). Pedes primi paris calearibus
0,1,1. Pedum analium articulus primus calcari singulo
laterali armatus. Pedes anales breves, haud incrassati, lon-
gitudine antennas zquantes, unguibus binis, calcaribus 1, 3,
2,0 armati. Unguis genitalium femineorum bilobus ; cal-
carium duo paria. Color dorsi testaceo-brunneus.

Longitudo corporis 11 millim., antennarum et pedum analium
4 millim.

Hab. in California ad Sauzelito (G. Eisen).

6. Lithobius megaloporus, n. sp.
Lamina cephalica obcordata, hirsuta, margine postico subrecto

North-American Lithobioide. 191

elevato, parte antica sulco profundiore a postica sejuncta.
Antenne perbreves, articulis 19-20 composite, ex quibus
ultimus longissimus, tres antecedentes junctos longitudine
equans, 2°, 3°, 8°, 9°, 10°, 14°, 15°, 16° mediocribus, ceteri
latitudine duplo majore quam longitudine minimi. Ocul7
ocellis 7 magnis in 2 series (1+3,3) digestis. Coxe pedum
maxillarium secundi paris dentibus 2+2—3+3 crassis,
acumine nigris armate, sinu mediano lato, haud profundo.
Scuta dorsualia 9™, 11%, 13 angulis productis, 2", 4™™,
§um, 74™ margine postico recto, 14, 9"™ convexo, 3u™, 5um,
Sum 10u, 12", 14"™sinuato. Scuta ventralia omnia, preser-
tim marginibus, setis longis, magnis vestita, medii corporis
sulco profundiore longitudinali mediano, laterali minore et
breviore, ex angulo postico laterali excurrente. Port coxales
2, 2,1, 1, 1 maximi, rotundi. Pedes primi paris calcaribus
1,1,1. Pedum analium articulus primus calcaribus nullis,
setis 2 longioribus, altera ventrali, altera laterali armatus.
Pedes anales perbreves, longitudinem antennarum non
assequentes, incrassati, ungue singulo, calcaribus 0, 1, 1, 0
armati. Color dorsi testaceo-brunneus, laminis ventralibus
pedibusque pallidioribus.

Longitudo corporis 12 millim., antennarum 4 millim., pedum
analium 2°5 millim.

Hab. in California ad San Francisco (G. Eisen).

Species ab omnibus huc usque cognitis diversa; poris coxa-
libus in pedum paribus 11°, 12°, 13°, 14°, 15° locatis.

7. Lithobius eucnemis, n. sp.

Lamina cephalica obcordata, fere eque longa ac lata. Antenne
longiores, dimidiam partem corporis longitudinis fere asse-
quentes, articulis 20 (24) cylindraceis, rigide pilosis compo-
site. Oculi ocellis 16 in 4 series curvatas digestis (1+4,
4,4,3). Coxe pedum maxillarium secundi paris dentibus
3+3armate. Scuta dorsualia 9™ angulis rotundatis, 11°™ et
13% angulis parum productis. Pord coxales 4, 5, 5, 4 rotundi.
Pedes primi paris calearibus 1,2,1. Pedum analium arti-
culus primus calcarisingulo laterali armatus. Pedes anales
breviores, parum incrassati, unguibus binis, calcaribus 1, 3,
3,1. Unguis genitalium femineorum bilobus ; calcarium
duo paria, exterius majus. Color castaneus vel brunneus.

Longitudo corporis 13°5 millim., antennarum 6 millim., pedum
analium 5 millim.

Hab, in Mount Lebanon (G. Eisen).

192 Prof. Asa Gray on the Question

8. Lithobius Saussuret, n. sp.”

Lamina cephalica obcordata, fere eque longa ac lata, lateribus
semicirculariter rotundatis, levis, pilis sparsis vestita. An-
tenner sat longe, corporis dimidiam longitudinem haud asse-
quentes, articulis 27 parce setosis, ultimo penultimum lon-
gitudine haud multo superante, composite. Ocul
Coace pedum maxillarium secundi paris dentibus 5+5
nigerrimis, brevibus, validis armate, sinu mediano subpro-
fundo. Scuta dorsualia anteriora Jevius, posteriora mani-
festius rugulosa, at non granulata,subglabra, 98, 11%, 13¥™
angulis productis, 7°" margine postico medio profundesinuato.
Port coxales 5,6, 7,6 magni, subrotundi. Pedes primi paris
calearibus 2,3,2. Pedum analium articulus primus epee
singulo, laterali armatus. Pedes anales breves, sat inflati,
unguibus binis, calcaribus 1,3, 3,1 armati. Unguis geni-
talium femineorum obsolete trilobus, lobo mediano laterales
haud multo superante; calcarium duo paria. Color casta-
neus vel brunneus.

Longitudo corporis 23 millim., antennarum 9 millim., pedum
analium 6-7 willim.

Hab. in Mexico cirea urbem Orizaba (ZH. de Saussure). Unum
tantum specimen ( ? ) vidimus.

Upsala, February 10, 1875.

XXV.—Do Varieties wear out, or tend to wear out?
By Professor Asa GRaAy *.

Turis question has been argued from time to time for more
than half a century, and is far from being settled yet. Indeed
it is not to be settled either way so easily as is sometimes
thought. The result of a prolonged and rather lively discus-
sion of the topic about forty years ago in England, in which
Lindley bore a leading part on the negative side, was, if we
rightly remember, that the nays had the best of the argument.
The deniers could fairly well explain away the facts adduced by
the other side, and evade the force of the reasons then assigned
to prove that varieties were bound to die out in the course of
time. But if the case were fully reargued now, it is by no
means certain that the nays would win it. The most they
could expect would be the Scotch verdict, “ not proven,”’—and
this not because much, if any, additional evidence of the actual
wearing out of any variety has turned up since, but because a

* From Silliman’s ‘ American Journal,’ February 1875.

of the Permanence of Varieties. 193

presumption has been raised under which the evidence would
take a bias the other way. ‘There is now in the minds of scien-
tific men some reason to expect that certain varieties would
die out in the long run; and this might have an important
influence upon the interpretation of the facts that would be
brought forward. Curiously enough, however, the recent dis-
cussions to which our attention has been called seem, on both
sides, to have overlooked this matter.

But, first of all, the question needs to be more specifically
stated if any good is to come from a discussion of it. There
are varieties and varieties. ‘They may, some of them, disap-
aad or deteriorate, but yet not wear out—not come to an end

rom any inherent cause. One might even say, the younger

they are the less the chance of survival unless well-cared for.
They may be smothered out by the adverse force of superior
numbers; they are even more likely to be bred out of exist-
ence by unprevented cross-fertilization, or to disappear from
mere change of fashion. The question, however, is not so much
about reversion to an ancestral state, or the falling off of a high-
bred stock into an inferior condition. Of such cases it is enough
to say that, when a variety or strain, of animal or vegetable,
is led up to unusual fecundity, or size or product of any
organ, for our good, and not for the good of the plant or ani-
mal itself, it can be kept so only by high feeding and excep-
tional care—and that with high feeding and artificial appliances
come vastly increased liability to disease, which may practically
annihilate the race. But then the race, like the burst boiler,
could not be said to wear out; while if left to ordinary condi-
tions, and allowed to degenerate back into a more natural, if
less useful state, its hold on life would evidently be increased
rather than diminished.

As to natural varieties or races under normal conditions, sex-
ually propagated, it could readily be shown that they are neither
more nor less likely to disappear from any inherent cause than
the species from which they originated. Whether species wear
out, ze. have their rise, culmination, and decline from any
inherent cause, is wholly a geological and very speculative
problem, upon which, indeed, only vague conjectures can be
offered. ‘The matter actually under discussion concerns culti-
vated domesticated varieties only, and, as to plants, is covered
by two questions.

First, will races propagated by seed, being so fixed that they
come true to seed, and purely bred (not crossed with any other
sort), continue so indefinitely, or will they run out in time—not
die out, perhaps, but lose their distinguishing characters ? Upon
this, all we are able to say is that we know no reason why they

194 Prot. Asa Gray on the Question

should wear out or deteriorate from any inherent cause. ‘The
transient existence or the deterioration and disappearance of
many such races is sufficiently accounted for otherwise—as, in
the case of extraordinarily exuberant varieties, such as mam-
moth fruits or roots, by increased liability to disease, —
adverted to, or by the failure of the high teeding they demand.
A common cause, in ordinary cases, is cross-breeding, through
the agency of wind or insects, which is difficult to guard against.
Or they go out of fashion and are superseded by others thought
to be better; and so the old ones disappear.

Or, finally, they may revert to an ancestral form. Asoffspring
tend to resemble grandparents almost as much as parents, and
as a line of close-bred ancestry is generally prepotent, so newly
originated varieties have always a tendency to reversion. ‘This
is pretty sure to show itself in some of the progeny of the
earlier generations ; and the breeder has to guard against it by
rigid selection. But the older the variety is (that is, the longer
the series of generations in which it has come true from seed),
the less the chance of reversion: for, now, to be like the imme-
diate parents is also to be like a long line of ancestry ; and so all
the influences concerned (that is, both parental and ancestral
heritability) act in one and the same direction. So, since the
older a race is the more reason it has to continue true, the
presumption of the unlimited permanence of old races is very
strong.

Of course the race itself may give off new varieties; but
that is no interference with the vitality of the original stock.
If some of the new varieties supplant the old, that will not be
because the unvaried stock is worn out or decrepit with age,
but because in wild nature the newer forms are better adapted
to the surroundings, or, under man’s care, better adapted to his
wants or fancies.

The second question, and one upon which the discussion
about the wearing-out of varieties generally turns, is, Wil
varieties propagated from buds (7. e. by division), grafts, bulbs,
tubers, and the like necessarily deteriorate and die out? First,
Do they die out as a matter of fact? Upon this the testi-
mony has all along been conflicting. Andrew Knight was
sure that they do; and there could hardly be a more trust-
worthy witness.

“The fact,” he says, fifty years ago, “ that certain
varieties of some species of fruit which have been long culti-
vated cannot now be made to grow in the same soils, and under
the same mode of management which was a century ago so
Ses successful, is placed beyond the reach of controversy.

very experiment which seemed to afford the slightest pros-

of the Permanence of Varieties. 195

pect of success was tried by myself and others to propagate
the old varieties of the apple and pear which formerly consti-
tuted the orchards of Herefordshire, without a single healthy
or efficient tree having been obtained; and, I believe, all
attempts to propagate these varieties have, during some years,
wholly ceased to be made.”

To this it was replied, in that and the next generation, that
cultivated vines have been transmitted by perpetual division
from the time of the Romans, and that several of the sorts, still
prized and prolific, are well identified, among them the ancient
Greecula (considered to be the modern Corinth or currant grape),
which has immemorially been seedless, that the old nonpareil
apple was known in the time of Queen Elizabeth, that the
white beurré pears of France have been propagated from
the earliest times, and that golden pippins, St.-Michael
pears, and others said to have run out were still to be had in
good condition.

Coming down to the present year, a glance through the pro-
ceedings of pomological societies, and the debates of farmers’
clubs, brings out the same difference of opinion. The testimony
is nearly equally divided. Perhaps the larger number speak of
the deterioration and failure of particular old sorts; but when
the question turns on “ wearing out,” the positive evidence of
vigorous trees and sound fruits is most telling. A little positive
testimony outweighs a good deal of negative. This cannot
readily be explained away, while the failures may be, by ex-
haustion of soil, incoming of disease, or alteration of climate
or circumstances. On the other hand, it may be urged that,
if a variety of this sort is fated to become decrepit and die out,
it is not bound to die out all at once and everywhere at the
same time. It would be expected first to give way wherever
it is weakest, from whatever cause. This consideration has
an important bearing upon the final question, Are old varieties
of this kind on the way to die out on account of their age or
any inherent limit of vitality ?

Here, again, Mr. Knight took an extreme view. In his
essay in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’ published in the year
1810, he propounded the theory, not merely of a natural limit
to varieties from grafts and cuttings, but even that they
would not survive the natural term of the life of the seedling
trees from which they were originally taken. Whatever may
have been his view of the natural term of the life of a tree,
and of a cutting being merely a part of the individual that
produced it, there is no doubt that he laid himself open to the
effective replies which were made from all sides at the time,

196 Prof. Asa Gray on the Question

and have lost none of their force since. Weeping willows,
bread-fruits, bananas, sugar-cane, tiger lilies, Jerusalem arti-
chokes, and the like have been propagated for a long while in
this way without evident decadence.

Moreover the analogy upon which his hypothesis is founded
will not hold. Whether or not one adopts the present writer’s
one OE that individuality is not actually reached or main-
tained in the vegetable world, it is clear enough that a common
plant or tree is not an individual in the sense that a horse or
man, or any one of the higher animals, is—that it is an indi-
vidual only in the sense that a branching zoophyte or mass of
coral is. Soluttur crescendo: the tree and the branch equally
demonstrate that they are not individuals, by being divided
with impunity and advantage, with no loss of life, but much
increase. It looks odd enough to see a writer like Mr. Sisle
reproducing the old hypothesis in so bare a form as this —*
am prepared to maintain that varieties are individuals, and
that as they are born they must die, like other individuals.”
“We know that oaks, sequoias, and other trees live several
centuries; but how many, we do not exactly know. But that
they must die, no one in his senses will dispute.”” Now what
people in their senses do dispute is, not that the tree will die,
but that other trees, established from cuttings of it, will die
with it.

But does it follow from this that non-sexually propagated
varieties are endowed with the same power of unlimited dura-
tion that are possessed by varieties and species propagated
sexually (7. e. by seed)? Those who think so jump too soon at
their conclusion. For, as to the facts, it is not enough to
point out the diseases or the trouble in the soil or the atmo-
sphere to which certain old fruits are succumbing, nor to prove
that a parasitic fungus (Peronospora infestans) 1s what 1s the
matter with potatoes. For how else would constitutional
debility, if such there be, more naturally manifest itself than
in such increased liability or diminished resistance to such
attacks ? And if you say that anyhow such varieties no not
die of oldage (meaning that each individual attacked does not
die of old age, but of manifest disease), it may be asked in
return, What individual man ever dies of old age in any other
sense than of a similar inability to resist invasions which in
earlier years would have produced no noticeable effect? Aged
people die of a slight cold or a slight accident ; but the inevit-
able weakness that attends old age is what makes these slight
attacks fatal.

Finally, there is a philosophical argument which tells
strongly for some limitations of the duration of non-sexually-

of the Permanence of Varieties. 197

pee forms, one that probably Knight never thought of,
ut which we should not have expected recent writers to
overlook. When Mr. Darwin announced the principle that
cross-fertilization between the individuals of a species is the
plan of nature, and is practically so universal that it fairly
sustains his inference that no hermaphrodite species continu-
ally self-fertilized would continue to exist, he made it clear to all
who apprehend and receive the principle, that a series of plants
propagated by buds only must have weaker hold of life than
a series reproduced by seed. For the former is the closest
possible kind of close breeding. Upon this ground such
varieties may be expected ultimately to die out; but “ the
mills of the gods grind so exceedingly slow,” that we cannot
say that any particular grist has been actually ground out
under human observation.

If it be asked how the asserted principle is proved or made
probable, we can here merely say that the proof is wholly infe-
rential. But the inference is drawn from such a vast array of
facts that itis well nigh irresistible. It is the legitimate expla-
nation of those arrangements in nature to secure cross-fertiliza-
tion in the species, either constantly or occasionally, which are
so general, so varied and diverse, and, we may add, so exquisite
and wonderful, that, once propounded, we see that it must be
true. What else, indeed, is the meaning and use of sexual
reproduction? Not simply increase in numbers; for that is
otherwise effectually provided for by budding propagation in

lants and many of the lower animals. There are plants,
indeed, of the lower sort, in which the whole multiplication
takes place in this way, and with great rapidity. These also have
sexual reproduction ; but in it two old individuals are always
destroyed to make a single new one! Here propagation
diminishes the number of individuals 50 per cent. Who can
suppose that such a costly process as this, and that all the
exquisite arrangements for cross-fertilization in hermaphrodite
plants, do not subserve some most important purpose? How
and why the union of two organisms, or generally of two very
minute portions of them, should reenforce vitality, we do not
know and can hardly conjecture. But this must be the mean-
ing of sexual reproduction.

The conclusion of the matter from the scientific point of view
is, that sexually propagated varieties, or races, although liable
to disappear through change, need not be expected to wear
out, and there is no proof that they do—but that non-sexually
propagated varieties, though not liable to change, may theo-
retically be expected to wear out, but to be a very long time
about it.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 14

198 Prof. W. King on Oceanic Sediments, and

XXVI.— Oceanic Sediments, and their Relation to Geological
Formations. By Professor WiLLiAM KIn@, Sc.D. &e.

THE valuable “preliminary reports” by Professor Wyville
Thomson, M.D. &c., in parts 154 & 156 of the ‘ Proceedings ’
of the Royal Society, demand the special attention of geolo-
gists, as making known some important facts elucidating the
sedimentary or depositional phenomena of the ocean in past
periods of our F tle

When my Notices * were published on the various objects
obtained by the soundings of H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine,’ during her
Atlantic-Telegraph Survey Expedition off the west coast of
Ireland, in 1862, the belief was gaining ground that the cal-
careous ooze occurring at great depths in the ocean is formed
of the testaceous débris of Foraminifera that habitually live
on its bottom. Ehrenberg, tinding sarcode in the foraminifer-
shells brought up from the bed of the subarctic Atlantic by
Colonel Schaffner, appears to have been the first to give a
decided expression to this view; though it had previously
found favour with Professor Bailey, and was forcibly advo-
cated afterwards by Wallich. The discoveries of Huxley,
Berryman, and others strongly tended in the same direc-
tion. Influenced by these authorities, and taking various
matters into consideration, I was induced to express the belief
that the floor of the deep Atlantic is crowded with living
Globigerine and Orbuline. Subsequently, in 1869, Doctors
W. B. Carpenter and Wyville Thomson formed and expressed
a very oe opinion on the same side. However, the re-
searches lately made by the latter have led him to renounce
this opinion, and to contend, like Major Owen and Dr.
Gwyn Jeffreys, that the ooze-forming organisms inhabit the
superficial stratum of the ocean, from the surface to about
100 fathoms in depth. I should have readily subscribed to
the same view, but for certain facts which appear to oppose
it. There are no unequivocal instances of living examples
of the organisms referred to having been found in mid-
ocean at the surface t. Major Owen’s accounts (also appa-
rently Lieut. Palmer’s, which I have not been able to con-
sult) have been accepted as proving that Globigerina and
Orbulina are inhabitants of the superficial stratum, rising and

* See ‘ Nautical Magazine,’ December 1862 ; and ‘ Fraser’s Magazine,’
October 1863.

+ The cases cited of Miiller and Hiickel having taken live specimens
of Globigerina and Orbulina in the tow-net must be eliminated, as they
belong to shallow depths not far from land, where the creatures may not
only live at the bottom, but may occasionally rise to the surface, or be
brought i through adhering to pieces of seaweed that have got detached
from the bottom.

their Relation to Geological Formations. 199

sinking in it at will; but there is nothing recorded to support
the idea that they are alive, except their occurring in the greatest
numbers on the surface after sunset; from which it is inferred
that they avoid the light. The presumed fact is certainly sin-
gular if the creatures are dead, though it may not be beyond
a physical explanation. But if they are living, it is equally
singular that no manifestations of vital functions have been
observed, as far as I can ascertain, in any captured specimens,
by those who have had the opportunity of examining them,
Prof. Wyville Thomson and assistant Mr. Murray (who has
been paying the closest attention to the floating Foraminifera)
would scarcely be unmindful of this matter; yet it is note-
worthy that they “never have been able to detect in any of
the large number of Globigerine which have been examined ”’
by them “the least trace of pseudopodia, or any extension
in any form of the sarcode beyond the shell.” Moreover
the chambers are often almost empty, even in the freshest-
looking specimens; or they contain sarcode apparently in
no other than the unsatisfactory condition it presented to
Bailey, Ehrenberg, Wallich, and others. So far, then, I see
no reason to change the opinion which is expressed in my
Notices of 1862.

In order to explain all the circumstances under which the
ooze-forming foraminifers occur, I am induced to make the
following suggestions in accordance with the assumption that
they live atthe bottom. As soon asa Globigerine or an Orbu-
line dies, the decomposition of the sarcode generates within
the chambers sufficient carbonic-acid gas to cause ft to rise to the
surface. Here, the sarcode being still in process of decomposi-
tion, gas continues to be discharged from the chambers alter-
nately with the intromission of water: these actions give rise
to variations in the specific gravity and, asea consequence, to
opposite vertical movements of the shell. It is conceivable,
all other conditions being favourable, that occasionally, after
the superficial stratum of the ocean has got warmed by the
noon-day sun, the elevated temperature, and the consequent
acceleration of the decomposition of the sarcode, would largely
increase the generation of gas, thereby causing the shell to
rise to or near the surface towards or after snnset: during the
night, on the gas escaping and its replacement by water, the
shell would descend again *. Thus, as long as decomposition

* It is stated by Lewy that the amount of oxygen in sea-water is
somewhat greater during the day than it is at night, the reverse being
the case as regards carbonic acid (Bischof, vol. i. p. 115). May not this
difference haye something to do with the rising of the shells during the

night ?
14*

200 Prof. W. King on Oceanic Sediments, and

of the sarcode was carried on within its chambers, a forami-
nifer-shell would be limited to the superficial stratum, rising
and sinking therein, as if it were animated and it preferred
darkness to light. Eventually, gas ceasing to be generated,
and the chambers becoming filled with water, the shell sinks
to the bottom.

These suggestions, it appears to me, are fully capable of
explaining not only the presence of foraminifer-shells in the
greatest abundance in the superficial stratum after sunset
(assuming that the observations made by Major Owen and
others are conclusive on this point *), but how it is that the
specimens taken in the tow-net are often fresh, transparent,
and occasionally furnished with spines in a wonderful state
of preservation t; while those obtained from the bottom are
usually in an opaque or chalky condition. On the view that
these organisms habitually live at the bottom, it may be
urged that some specimens in the living state ought to be
brought up by the datas or sounding-apparatus. Consider-
able doubt, however, may be entertained as to such possessing
any vital power, considering the greatly altered conditions of
temperature and pressure they would be subject to during the
ascent ; and it is highly improbable that many of them would
retain their delicate spies. As the problem does not seem to
be difficult of solution, let us hope that it will not remain long
in its present unsettled state.

As regards the nature of the various substances forming
the sea-bottoms, the general concurrence of the recorded ob-
servations goes far to prove that generally wherever the depth
increases beyond 2600 fathoms the foraminifer-ooze gives
place to argillaceous deposits, one kind marked “ grey ooze ”
and the other “ red clay”’ in the ‘ Challenger’s’ charts,—that,
instead of a substance convertible into limestone or chalk,
there occurs at depths approaching and exceeding 3000 fathoms
a sediment essentially consisting of silica, red oxide of iron,
and alumina. The two formations pass into each other by

* The naturalists of the ‘Challenger’ are silent on this point: on the
contrary, they mention that Pulvinulina Menardi, which largely contri-
butes to the formation of the ooze, is very abundant at the surface, and
still more so during the day at a depth of from 10 to 20 fathoms.

+ Hackel has thrown out the suggestion that the spines with which
Orbulina and Globigerina are crowded “ probably contribute essentially
to enable these little animals to float below the surface of the water by
greatly increasing their surface, and consequently their friction against
the water, and rendering it more difficult for them to sink.” But the
force of this suggestion is altogether weakened by the fact that Pulvinu-
line, equally considered to be surface-swimmers, do not possess any
spines,

their Relation to Geological Formations. 201

gradations apparently consequent on occupying intermediate
depths, and often represented by the grey ooze. It would
also appear that at the greatest ascertained depths conditions
prevail unfavourable to the existence of organisms with calci-
ferous tissues or calcareous skeletons. Life, however, still
exists in the abyssal basins where the grey and red clays are
formed. In several hauls, in one instance from 2975 fathoms,
there were brought up :—holothurids of considerable size with
rudimentary calcareous neck-rings ; delicate branching, almost
membranous Bryozoa; tube-building annelids, and tests of
Foraminifera, the two latter being made up of particles of the
red clay alone. Andon one occasion, between Kerguelen Island
and Melbourne, the “ red clay,” at the depth of 2600 fathoms,
yielded Holothurias, starfishes, Actinias, Palliobranchs, Euplec-
tella-sponges, &c.: those with calcareous parts were rather
stunted.

Considering the existence in the ocean of vast numbers 0
diatoms, polycystines (these, there is no doubt, habitually live
at or near the surface), sponges, and other organisms, whose
skeletons consist of silica—also that rock-particles in the
finest state of division, from their occurrence everywhere in
the atmosphere, must be scattered over the sea-bottom by
the distributive action of currents, it was to be expected that
the foraminifer-ooze would not be purely calcareous. The
analyses published by Messrs. David Forbes and John Hunter
(late of the Queen’s College, Belfast) show that such is actually
the fact—the former having found, in a specimen from the
depth of 2435 fathoms, 23°34 silica, 5-91 ferric oxide, 5°35
alumina*; the latter, in a specimen taken in 1443 fathoms,
26°77 fine insoluble gritty sand (rock-débris), 1°33 alumina
(soluble in acids), and 2°17 sesquioxide of iron (soluble in
acids) +. Mr. Buchanan, of the ‘Challenger, has found 1 per
cent. of a reddish mud, consisting of silica, alumina, and red
oxide of iron, after washing and subjecting samples of the ooze
to the action of weak acid. These results seem to have satis-
fied the scientific Director of the Survey that, allowing certain
difficulties as mere matters of detail, the question as to the
origin of the red clay is in the main solved. Grant sufficient
free carbonic acid in the water of deep ocean-basins to dissolve
all calcareous bodies, such as foraminifer-shells, that fall into
them, the insoluble constituent alone will remain as a deposit.
Professor W. C. Williamson proposed a similar hypothesis
many years ago to account for the absence of calcareous shells
in the siliceous (Diatomaceous) deposits of Bermuda and Vir-

* Proc. Royal Soe. vol. xviii. p. 490. + Ib. p. 428.

202 Prof. W. King on Oceanic Sediments, and

ginia, assuming that at one time they were like the Levant
mud, in which there is generally an admixture of calcareous
and siliceous organisms *.

There are certain facts in geology which show analogous
changes effected by the agency of carbonic acid: the most
striking that occurs to me 1s the conversion, by means of this
solvent, of beds of argillaceous limestone (Carboniferous) into
highly aluminous rotten-stone, in Derbyshire and Glamorgan-
shire. Nevertheless there are some grounds for refusing to
look upon the “ red-clay” basins as so many Upas valleys.
If carbonic acid destroyed all the shell-structures carried into
them, the water would necessarily become charged with bi-
carbonate of lime in solution; but from the various analyses
hitherto made of sea-water, the quantity it contains of this
salt appears to be very small compared with the amount of
sulphate of lime. Carbonic acid may be the agent ; but I am
more in favour of sulphuric or rather sulphurous acid, con-
sidering that such is not unlikely to be produced by the oxida-
tion of sulphuretted hydrogen, derived from the decomposi-
tion of organic matter—also the presence of its decomposing
agent (oxygen), as determined by Messrs. Lant Carpenter
and Buchanan, in the depths of the ocean f.

Subjected to the action of sulphurous acid, the substance of
all calcareous shells in a dead condition would be ultimately
converted into soluble sulphate of lime, with liberation of car-
bonic acidt; and thus the ocean would be perpetually supplied

* Transactions of the Manchester Literary and Philosophical Society,
1847. It must not be overlooked that the siliceous organisms which
occur in the foraminifer-ooze in appreciable proportion have likewise for
the most part disappeared in the red clay, through the action of some
dissolving agent. Crystals of quartz, from Zinnwald, are not uncommon
with their planes corroded and deeply excavated in places originally oceu-
os by oligist—showing that the silica has been in some way removed

y the action of a ferric oxide; the fact is of some significance in con-
nexion with the pete tt ae of the siliceous organisms from the red
clay. I may add that Mr. H. J. Carter has called attention to the rapid
wasting or decay which siliceous (also calcareous) spicules of sponges
undergo in his cabinet, whether mounted or unmounted, also in living
specimens (see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873, vol. xii. pp. 456,457). This
destruction appears to be due to solvent action of another kind.

+ Ihave a some experience of the presence of sulphuretted hydrogen
in the ocean during a strong gale of three days’ duration on the west side
of the Doggerbank, while on one of my dredging-expeditions, some thirty
years ago. The agitation of the sediment at the depth of about forty
fathoms by the heavy seas caused so much of this gas to rise to the
surface that my watch, a silver one, became quite blackened by its
action.

{ When Bischof wrote his ‘Chemical and Physical Geology’ very
little was known respecting the abundance of calcareous organisms at
the bottom of deep oceans. Fixing his attention on the vast amount of

PY a =

their Relation to Geological Formations. 203

with its most abundant calcic constituent. The same process, it
may be urged, would take place over the shallower areas covered
with foraminifer-ooze. Admitted, but with this difference: in
the “red-clay”’ basins foraminifer life evidently approaches
zero, whereas in shallower areas it is unquestionably in the
ascendant ; therefore any loss of lime the latter areas may
sustain through the action of sulphurous acid, would be made
up by “ving Foraminifera converting the sulphate of lime in
the surrounding water into the carbonate composing their
shells.

Doubtless, whatever the agent may be that produces the
“red-clay”’ deposit, it has contributed more or less to the pro-
duction of similar or related formations belonging to different
geological periods—though they may be of any colour, depend-
ing on the relative amount of their constituents and the nature
of their combination. Certain supersilicated rocks (as nova-
culite, fuller’s earth, chamoisite, &c.) suggest themselves in con-
nexion with this idea; and it is highly probable that many of
the glauconites were originally red clays (the residue of forami-
nifer-ooze), part of the peroxide of iron of the latter having
been reduced to a protoxide by organic matter. I cannot,
however, think it is correct to associate the Oldhamian
schists (Cambrian) with this idea—that is, ‘‘to suspect that
they may be organic formations like the modern red clay
of the Atlantic and Southern sea, accumulations of the in-
soluble ashes of shelled creatures.” The thousands of feet
of Cambrian schists would require the existence somewhere
of vastly more thousands of feet of synchronous limestones.
But where are they? In the recently published paper by
Mr. T’. Davidson and myself on the 7rimerellide this ques-
tion was briefly discussed *. Failing to ascertain the existence
of any limestones of the kind, we made the suggestion that
the Cambrian seas were not inhabited by organisms furnished
with calcareous skeletons, or they did not contain the ordi-
nary amount of calcic constituents. I do not dispute that

bicarbonate of lime carried into the sea by rivers, he naturally concluded
that this salt was appropriated by shell-fish. Nevertheless I must still
adhere to the opinion I expressed in 1862, that pelagic animals obtain
calcic matter from the sulphate of lime contained in the surrounding
water. I find that Forechhammer is of opinion ‘ that Testacea decompose
the latter substance by means of carbonate of ammonia formed by their
agency.” Bischof thinks that “it might likewise be decomposed by the
organic matter of marine animals into sulphide of calcium, which would
be decomposed by the carbonic acid produced by them” (see ‘Chemical
Geology,’ vol. i. p. 180, footnote). )
* Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, May 1874.

204 Dr. G. Krefft on Professor Owen's

calcareous rocks belonging to the Cambrian system may
yet be found; but considerable doubts may be entertained
of their occurring in it to any extent except as methylosed
members.

The facts brought to light by the various submarine surveys
that have been made show how simple, yet grand, are the
depositional phenomena of the ocean ;_ but they place before the
geologist nothing more than the materials that enter into the
composition of ordinary sedimentary rocks in their normal
condition. During the Wernerian stage in the progress of
geology the doctrine was taught that crystalline rocks were
the products of oceanic precipitations. Other doctrines took
its place. Of late years, however, it has been revived, with
novel accessories. Judging from the results of the surveys
referred to, the chances seem to be extremely remote that any
sea-bottoms will ever yield to the dredge samples of direct
crystalline precipitates having the least relation to the Lauren-
tian diorites, ophites, syenites and the like, as products of
our present oceans.

XXVII.—Remarks on Professor Owen's Arrangement of the
Fossil Kangaroos*. By GERARD KREFFTT.

THE first part of Professor Owen’s work describing the fossil
kangaroos has just been received; and as some new genera
have been added, it will no doubt interest readers of the
‘ Sydney Mail’ to hear how these divisions have been defined.
The learned Professor pays a just tribute to John Gould,
F.R.S., “through whose adventurous journeys, and by the
noble works in which he has given the result of his observa-
tions in Australia and Tasmania, we mainly know the extent
and kinds of variations under which the kangaroo there exists.”
There is more in this sentence than many people imagine,
because Professor Owen no longer hesitates to speak ‘‘ evolu-
tionally ’’ t{ about the subject. It has been pointed out by me
on several occasions, and chiefly in papers read before the
Royal Society of New South Wales, that the whole of our
extinct and living marsupials were offshoots or branches of a
kind of animal which combined the dental structure of both
the carnivores and herbivores of the marsupial section. The

* “On the Fossil Mammals of Australia.—Part VIII. Family Macro-
podide: Genera Macropus, Phascolagus, Sthenurus, and Protemnodon
Phil. Trans. 1874, pt. i. pp. 245-287, pls. xx.-xxvii.), by Professor
wen, F.R.S.
+ From the ‘Sydney Mail,’ Dec. 26, 1874. Communicated by the
author.
t Royal Society’s ‘ Philosophical Transactions’ for 1874, p, 255,

Arrangement of the Fossil Kangaroos. 205

Thylacoleo was the last representative of this early progenitor
of our marsupials; and in this form only occur carnivorous
grinders with an otherwise herbivorous dentition. There
must have been numerous intermediate forms totally lost, or
not yet discovered, which would clear up our doubts upon the
subject ; so much is certain, however, that with the Zhylacoleo
disappeared the nearest relation of the most ancient form of
marsupial life in this country.

Supposing, then, this hypothesis to be correct, we can well
account for the development of the rest of the pouched tribe,
and simply divide them into two groups,—No. 1 embracing
all the members with a pair of small conjointed inner toes—
that is, kangaroos, rat-kangaroos, wombats, phalangers (opos-
sums, flying squirrels, native bears, &c.), and bandicoots ;
whilst No. 2, on the other hand, comprises the true flesh-eaters,
without the conjoined inner pair of toes, such as the Tasmanian
tiger and devil, the dasyures or native cats, and the small fry
of pouched mice.

ll our marsupials can be received into one or the other of
these groups; so that, after all, the classification of them is
easy enough. It may be argued that the dentition varies
much ; but when we study embryonic life and the development
of the teeth, we soon find the missing links; and if a person
will only take the trouble to look for himself before implicitly
believing what is published, he will soon change his opinion.
Let us take a wombat, an opossum, and a bandicoot for a com-
parison : and certainly there are not three animals in the group
more different from each other than these ; but all three possess
the conjoined toes to the hind feet. When the teeth of a very
young wombat are examined, it becomes also clear that they
are furnished with crowns or working-surfaces which very
much resemble those of our common phalanger or opossum ;
and when we take the trouble to disengage the grinders of
certain bandicoots, such as the Peragalea or rabbit-rat, we
behold a ‘small edition” of a true wombat’s grinders. Of
course it is necessary to find out such things by actual ex-
amination ; and it must be admitted that few persons have the
opportunity, or, if so, make use of it. .

he native bear is the diminutive representative of the
gigantic extinct Phalangers, the Diprotodons, and Nototheres ;
and he is also the most ancient living form of marsupial life,
peavey connected by innumerable unknown species with the

ower section to which the platypus belongs. At any rate,
there is no other animal known to me which, at an early
period of its existence, has grinders resembling the horny
‘apologies for teeth”? wherewith our “ duckbill” is supplied

206 Dr. G. Krefft on Professor Owen's

when adult. Of course the resemblance is remote, very much
so; but there is a resemblance nevertheless. Again, we have
rat-kangaroos, which (when despatched in skins without skulls)
have been taken more than once for bandicoots by the best
European authorities; and there were kangaroos once upon a
time which had firmly joined lower jaws, and others with
compressed grinders, not unlike the carnivorous marsupials.
These two latter groups are not referred to by Professor Owen
in part viii., and they will probably be discussed at some
future time.

The Professor’s treatise is illustrated by eight splendidly
executed plates of the newly created genera, some of which
represent unique specimens from the Australian-Museum col-
lection ; and so faithfully executed are they, that I recognized
the figures at a glance, though I have not had an opportunity
to look at the originals for six months and more. Professor
Owen has found it necessary to alter the existing arrange-
ment of the kangaroo tribe, retaining the term JMJacropus tor
all the kangaroos proper, for the wallaroos (Osphranter), and
for the wallabies (Halmaturus) and rock-wallabies (Petrogale).
It appears, however, that, if we must subdivide the fossil
species into several genera, we cannot well discard the arrange- .
ment formerly proposed and generally adopted*, which is
simple, comprehensive, and meets all our wants.

This arrangement is as follows :—

Genus MAcRopPUuS.
Large kangaroos with small premolar teeth, which are soon
lost.
Genus HALMATURUS.

Kangaroos of smaller size, with permanent premolar teeth.
This second group is capable of subdivision into four genera
or subgenera, and the last, the rat-kangaroos, into two more.

Of course it rests with naturalists which system to adopt;
but as few museums have so extensive a series of kangaroo
skulls and skeletons as our own, we must have some voice in
the matter, and cannot be expected to change our arrangement
except upon more solid grounds than those given in Professor
Owen’s comprehensive paper.

Looking at the splendid drawings, we miss one of the chief
characteristics of a kangaroo’s skull; and that is the upper in-
cisive dentitions of the fossil species Tt. Without this, a proper

* ‘Australian Vertebrata, Fossil and Recent,’ by Gerard Krefft, p. 10.

+ I have seen some proof-plates of skulls of Prof. Owen’s second part
of the Macropodide without the important icisive dentition; but Pao
not “rg ein the shape of the teeth, as indicated by faint lines, is cor-
rect.—G. K,

Arrangement of the Fossil Kangaroos. 207

classification cannot be attempted; and it is much to be re-
gretted that the author had so little material at his command
at the time. Since the work was published, Professor Owen
has received numerous additional proofs, through his chief
contributor and friend, Dr. George Bennett, and amongst these
at least a dozen fragments of skulls, with the incisors perfect
or nearly so. The grinding-series differs much in some groups ;
and seldom can a pair of skulls be found which have the teeth
alike. The grinders are always subject to more than the usual
variation ; and for this purpose large quantities of skulls were
brought together and examined here before classification was
attempted. The result led to the conclusion that by the upper
front teeth only (of half-grown or almost adult individuals)
ean skulls be named with certainty. There are two kinds of
third upper incisors which occur with premolars of a certain
form ; and this sanctions the division into two large groups as
above, with the following additional characteristics.

1. Macropus.

With a broad third upper cutting-tooth (without a fold or
groove when adult), with deciduous premolars, and subject to
shedding the grinders up to a single pair in each ramus in
old age.

2. HAaLMarTurus.

With rather narrow and grooved third upper incisors and a
more permanent dentition, the grinders being worn down but
seldom shed. Besides this distinguishing point, the distance
between the lower incisor and the premolar must be considered ;
and the wider this space, the sooner the teeth are reduced in
number; the shorter, the longer are the grinders retained.

Compare this space in a wallaby’s jaw with that of a kan-
garoo, and the difference will be understood at once. A long-
headed kangaroo sheds the grinders, whilst a short-headed
wallaby wears them out.

To illustrate this it is necessary to refer to the author’s
splendid illustrations. On plate xx. we have a long-headed
kangaroo (under fig. 1), certainly with a short upper third in-
cisor, but with every indication that the grinders will be shed
with age and not worn down. Figures 13 and 15 represent
similar animals, who shed their teeth; but No. 11 (a rock-
wallaby’s lower jaw) belongs to the “ grinding-down”’ section,
and in this the space between incisors and molars is very short.

On plate xxiv. (figures 10, 11, and 12) the lower den-
tition of our black wallaby is given. The wear of the incisor
below, and the corresponding teeth above, shows that the ©
animal was fully adult, but had not shed the premolar, as true

208 Dr. G. Krefft on Fossil Kangaroos,

kangaroos invariably do about that period. Figure 1, repre-
senting the skull with a front tooth lost, proves, first, that the
author had not the material required ; otherwise a more perfect
figure would have been given; it also shows that the value of
the upper incisors as a means of classification is reduced with
age, because the incisors, being much worn, lose their original
shape completely.

On plate xxv. fine illustrations are given of Protemnodon
Anak—that is, of a gigantic wallaby who kept his teeth and
ground them down, but did not shed them as kangaroos do ;
this is, of course, a member of the genus Halmaturus, as we
have hitherto classed the tribe. Suppose we designate this
creature as Halmaturus (Protemnodon) Anak. It appears,
from remarks on page 261, that the author desires to retain
the genus Osphranter ; but a definition of the characteristics of
the genus are not given. Mr. Gould founded it on external
characters only ; and not having a skull at my command, par-
ticulars cannot be furnished. There is no doubt that walla-
roos identical with the present wallaroo which inhabits the
Clarence district, once existed and left their remains in the
Wellington caves; Professor Owen mentions their presence
* on the Darling Downs also.

The genus Phascolagus is mentioned as being found in a
fossil state by Dr. Bennett in Queensland. This form occurs
living far north, where Mr. George F. Waterhouse, of the
Adelaide Museum, obtained the typical specimen. It appears
to be a link between the wallabies and kangaroos proper, the
head being long ; but the third upper incisor is a narrow tooth,
and therefore the animal does not correspond with the kan-
garoos proper, which have broad third upper incisors. The
genus Sortogale is referred to in several places on pages 263
and 264, founded on anatomical points of the skull, which
cannot be distinguished without specimens. As far as I can
remember, the teeth resemble those of the wallaroo. The large
fossil wallaby, hitherto known to us as Macropus (or Halma-
turus) Atlas, is now classed under the designation of Sthenurus
Atlas. ‘This is also a true wallaby, the form of whose lower
premolar teeth approaches those of certain extinct phalangers
of the genus Nototherium. Several new species of each genus
are described in the treatise, which can be referred to at the
Public Library.

The next part of the learned author’s work will probably
bring the kangaroo tribe to a close; and we may confidently
expect to see figured therein some of the well-preserved spe-
cimens forwarded by Dr. Bennett during the last six months.
Surveying the part as a whole, it must be considered a

-

OO

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 209

splendid addition to the elucidation of Australian natural his-
tory; and it is to be hoped that another grant will be made
by our liberal Legislature to enable the author to finish his
great undertaking.

XXVIII.—Zo0logico-Embryological Investigations.
By M. Ussow.

[Continued from p. 113. }

IV. Appearance of the Organs.

We may now pass to the second period *, that of the pro-
duction of the organs. On the first day of this period (in
Sepiola and Loligo the ninth day from the beginning of the
process of segmentation) the rhomboidal groove already de-
scribed gradually becomes deeper, and covered over by the
elongate-ovate constantly growing fold, which is separating
by constriction at the ventral side and assuming the form of
a shield. ‘Towards the end of this period the margins of the
fold begin to grow together, and the rhomboidal groove
becomes converted into a flat tube, somewhat broader in the
middle (especially in Sepia).

The scutiform hill-like elevation (originating from the co-
alesced fold) which lies over the tube chiefly on the dorsal
surface, and which is gradually constricted, is the rudiment
of the mantle; whilst the os Sepie will subsequently be
formed in the above-mentioned tube closed at both ends and
widest in the middle (Sepia, Loligo, Sepiola, Ommastrephes,
Rossia). The elevation, separating by constriction at the
ventral side, grows both upwards and downwards, and ac-
quires first the form of a cup and then that of a cylinder.

The walls of the so-called primitive groove Tt, which is con-

* In Loligo, Sepiola, and Argonauta the second period of development
lasts five days. In this paper I follow Metschnikoff’s division of the
development of the Cephalopoda into three consecutive periods :—first,
the formation of the germ-lamell; second, the appearance of the
organs ; third, the gradual further development of the organs.

+ The position of this rhomboidal depression upon the dorsal surface,
its early appearance (before all the organs), its further mode of develop-
ment, are all facts which remind us of the primitive groove of the Verte-
brata: and taking them into consideration, it may likewise be called the
primitive groove, although as a matter of course there can be no question
of comparing it more closely with the primitive groove of the Vertebrata,
as the two rudiments represent fundamentally different organs. Although
a groove is also at first formed in the Octopoda (Argonauta), this does
not become closed (except in the genus Cirrhoteuthis?), but becomes gra-
dually effaced and finally disappears entirely. With regard to Argo-
nauta, | must remark that Kolliker has described and figured the groove
(4 ¢. p. 163, Taf. vi. figs. 71-73) as “a rather deep, funnel-shaped pit.”

210 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

verted into a tube in the manner above mentioned, consist of
a single layer of cells * of the upper germ-lamella ; whilst in
the oval fold (rudiment of the mantle), besides the elongated
cylindrical cells situated at its surface, there are also two layers
of cells of the middle germ-lamella. The first of these layers
(dermo-muscular layer), constantly increasing with the deve-
lopment of the fold, becomes more than one-layered under its
margins t, and therefore also thicker; and this thickening is
the immediate cause of the eversion of the fold over the blasto-
derm and its constriction on the ventral side.

Besides the above-mentioned organs, the rudiments of eye-
ovals and of the buccal orifice make their appearance at this
time. The buccal orifice, which can only be recognized with
some trouble from without, appears in longitudinal sections of
this stage as a very shallow depression of the upper germ-
lamella. The rudiments of the eyes, which lie symmetrically
on the sides of the dorsal surface, are developed chiefly from
the elongated cells of the upper germ-lamella, the single
series of which forms a longish oval convexity ¢ above the
blastoderm.

The Cephalopod embryo, freed from the nutritive vitellus
in the manner already described (see p. 100, note t), in this
first stage of the production of the organs has the form of a
convex disk, or rather of a hollow hemisphere, composed of
more than one layer and more or less thickened in many
places. The earliest and most considerable thickening corre-
sponds to the scutiform mantle-rudiment, pointed on the dorsal
‘surface, and curvilinearly bounded on the ventral side by
the above-described rhomboidal groove, which in transverse

* The cylindrical cells lining the bottom of the groove are rather tall,
whilst the layer which covers the groove and subsequently grows together
consists of small flat cells. Some agreement in the production of this
groove and that of the intestino-glandular [epithelia | layer of certain
animals (e. gy. the Arthropoda), and the great resemblance of its cells
underlying the upper germ-lamella to those of that layer, at first led me
astray, and made me think that perhaps in the Cephalopoda also a portion
of the intestinal tract is formed as in the Crustacea (see the remarkable
Russian memoir of Bobrezky, “On the development of Astacus and
Palemon”’). It was only a long series of repeated observations that
convinced me of my original error.

+ The part of the dermo-muscular layer which is situated between the
groove and the surface of the mantle becomes converted (in the third
period) into the cutis with its muscular and fibrous layer.

t This mode of development of the primitive eye-ovals, which are
soon covered by a second fold of the upper lamella and then graduall
begin to sink, has been quite correctly observed by Metschnikoff in Sepiola
(J. c. pp. 48-49). As regards the other Cephalopoda, it is confirmed b
my investigations ; and consequently Kolliker’s (/. ¢. p. 99) and Hensen’s
(Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xy. p. 183) statements prove to be erroneous.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 211

sections appears as a shallow but wide depression of the upper
germ-lamella, At the time of its appearance the rudiment of
the mantle is situated in the middle of the original germinal
disk (centrum), with by far the greater part of it on the dorsal
surface, whilst the somewhat elevated (constricting) part which
subsequently grows round the ventral surface occupies only a
very inconsiderable space upon the latter.

Above the mantle there are symmetrically on the two sides
of the dorsal surface the two eye-ovals, and between them, at
the boundary of the region of the arms, the above-mentioned
rudiment of the buccal orifice. The lateral surfaces of .the
embryo represent the future cephalic lobes.

On the following day, in all the Cephalopoda investigated by
me, the branchie, the funnel, the arms, and the anal tubercle
made their appearance. At the time when the rudiment of
the mantle has become rather more constricted off from the
blastoderm on the ventral surface, the cell-layer of the upper
germ-lamella becomes somewhat thicker at the sides of the
embryo (at first by longitudinal division, by which the cells
are rendered higher, and then also by transverse division),
and forms two inconsiderable prominences, which gradually
grow and are the rudiments of the two so-called cephalic
lobes.

As regards the rudiments of the branchiz, which are at first
situated on the ventral side of the embryo not far from the
margin of the mantle, these are developed from the more than
one-layered thickening * of the dermo-muscular layer of the
middle germ-lamella, which is covered by the cells of the
ad lamella.

nthe boundary between the anterior cephalic lobe and the
rudiment of the mantle a semilunar fold makes its appear-
ance on each side of the embryo, produced by a thickening
of the dermo-muscular layer, and covered, like all the organs
mentioned, by cells of the upper lamella. This is the rudi-
ment of the funnel, which consists of two halves, the margins
of which coalesce very late, indeed only at the commencement
of the third period f.

Almost simultaneously with the appearance of the branchiz
there is formed between their pyriform rudiments, in the

* At the end of the second and during the third period the cells in the
middle of the solid branchial rudiments gradually become loosened, and
tortuous. reticulated ducts are produced in which the branchial arteries
and veins with their numerous ramifications are formed (see Van Beneden,
lc. p. 9; Kélliker, 2. ¢. p. 89; Metschnikoff, 7. ¢. p. 61).

+ On the dorsal surface the two halves of the funnel approach each
other as early as the fourth day of the second period,

212 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

median line * of the embryo, a rather inconsiderable promi-
nence, which, like most of the outgrowths, proceeds from the
second germ-lamella (in this case chiefly from the intestino-
fibrous layer), and is also covered by the upper lamella, This
prominence forms the first commencement of the anus. About
the same time, in all the Cephalopoda investigated by me, the
four (Argonauta) or five pairs of rudimentary arms make their
appearance very rapidly after one another (at the utmost in
two days; in some the first three pairs simultaneously ).
This seems to confirm Van Panabanict observation, which was
rejected by Kélliker § and afterwards by Metschnikoff ||. The
rudiments of the arms are developed as hemispherical out-
growths, composed chiefly of the dermo-muscular layer and
covered by cells of the blastoderm. They all make their
appearance on the annular ii of the germinal disk situated
on the equator, which is formed by several (three or four)
concentric series of large but flat cells, constricted off from
the segments after the meridional segmentation, and at first
lying scattered in isolated groups 4].

On the third day of the second period the rudiments of the
auditory organs, the pharynx, the salivary glands, the anal
orifice, and the external fold of the eye-ovals are added to
the organs already enumerated and now undergoing further
development.

Between the outer margin of the rudiment of the funnel
(at the part where its cartilages, although indistinctly, are
beginning to be formed) and the commencement of the anterior
cephalic lobe the upper lamella becomes a little depressed on
both sides of the ventral surface of the embryo, and forms two
(at first very small) pits, which ar€ sharply marked in both
longitudinal and transverse sections, and represent the rudi-
ments of the auditory organs, only approaching each other at
the close of the third period. Their trumpet-like peduncles,
which at the end of the second period are entirely constricted
off from the upper lamella, become converted into canals,
which finally lie upon the auditory vesicle, which is com-
pletely separated from the outer surface. The walls of the
latter soon become thicker in many parts **.

* In the longitudinal line which passes through the buccal aperture and
the middle of the mantle, and divides the embryo into two symmetrical
halves.

+ In Loligo, Sepiola, and Argonauta. { Loe, cit. p. 7, fig. 9.

§ Loe. cit. p. 60. || Loe. eit. p. 35.

{| See description of the process of segmentation.

** At the beginning of the third period, in all the Cophal oda inyesti-
gated by me, there are formed in the cavity of each auditory vesicle
(0:32 millim. in diameter in Zoligo), on its upper wall, shining granules

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 21°

The pit-like depression of the upper lamella, which forms
the buccal orifice, gradually penetrates deeper (between the
two layers of fusiform cells of the intestino-fibrous layer,
which lies between the nutritive vitellus and the dermo-
muscular layer, which bound it) ; and at the bottom of this
shallow pouch-like pit there is formed a small prominence
composed of cells of the middle lamella (dermo-muscular
layer). This prominence, which lies to one side at the
hinder wall of the pit, and, like this, is covered by cells of
the upper lamella, represents the hinder part of the pharynx,
and becomes subsequently (in the third period) converted into
the so-called organ of taste, with its muscular tissue and un-
cinate radula. Between the hinder wall of the original buccal
cavity and the above-mentioned prominence the upper cell-
layer of the latter closes into a thin and short cecal tube.
This tube lengthens pretty rapidly and then becomes forked,
and thus forms the rudiment of the efferent duct of the salivary
glands, which are developed (in the third period) at the ends
of the two branches of the above-mentioned tube. The original
funnel-shaped tube (wider above), however, represents in its
upper part the rudiment of the buccal cavity, and in its lower
part that of the wsophagus or anterior intestine. The other
parts of the pharynx, the /ower and upper jaws, and the thick
muscle of the latter are developed in the third period—the
jaws as a chitinous secretion of the epithelial envelope of the
buccal cavity, and the muscle as a thickening of the dermo-
muscular layer which is applied to the anterior wall of the
original buccal pit.

The change which takes place on this (third) day in the
anal prominence consists in the cells of the upper lamella
forming in its centre an increasing depression, which is the
rudiment of the anal aperture.

Over each of the thickened eye-ovals forming the primitive
retina appears a fold, consisting of cells of the upper lamella,
which grows rapidly, and covers the whole of the oval at the
end of this second period, although a small aperture remains
in the centre of the fold. At the same time small yellow

(0°04 millim. in diameter), which soon unite together, consisting of a
calcareous secretion from the cylindrical epithelial cells ; and from these
the two otoliths (0:048 millim. in diameter) originate. The canals which
lie upon the auditory vesicles become bent (in the third period), and their
internal epithelial walls covered with cilia. In general my observations
on the development of the auditory organs agree with the results obtained
by Metschnikoff in Sepiola (J. c. pp. 49-53), but differ materially from
those of Kolliker (/. c, p. 168). ”

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 15 ;

214 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

pigment-granules are produced upon the surface of the
retina *,

The two cephalic lobes, which have now become consider-
ably thicker, rise more and more above the nutritive vitellus ;
whilst the region of the arms,situated upon the equator, becomes
constricted, and thus forms a narrower boundary between the
embryo and the spherical yelk-sac. The embryo, when ex-
amined from either the ventral or dorsal side, has a lyriform
shape ; its lower part (mantle) is considerably separated by con-
striction from the ventral surface, the middle partt tolerably
broad ; and the region of the arms forms a very noticeable notch
between the yelk-sac and the true embryo. The nutritive
vitellus enclosed within the embryo has the form of a hemi-
sphere with a tuberculiform process which penetrates into the
mantle on the dorsal surface.

The fourth day of the second period of development is cha-
racterized by the appearance of two spherical masses of cells
of the intestino-fibrous layer of the middle lamella, which are
situated on the ventral side of the embryo, near the sides of the
branchie, at the apices of which two prominences are produced
at this time. These solid aggregations of cells form the rudi-
ment of the auricles of the heart, which are afterwards sur-
rounded by a pericardium. The pericardium consists of a cell-
layer of the upper lamella, which penetrates between the
mantle and the tunnel, and completely clothes the aggrega-
tionsf. The rudiment of the ventricle of the heart lies between
the rudiments of the auricles, can only be detected with diffi-
culty§, and consists of a solid aggregation of cells belonging
to the intestino-fibrous layer, which is at first spherical but
afterwards cylindrical. By degrees the cells separate from

* With respect to the development of the organs of vision, I must add
that the lens is formed at the beginning of the third period as a fluid,
gradually hardening secretion of the corpus ciliare produced from the
above-mentioned fold. Its form changes pretty rapidly from cylindrical
to oval, and finally becomes spherical. In longitudinal and transverse
sections of the embryos of Argonauta, Loligo, &c. the lens consists of
concentric layers of a structureless transparent substance. In the third
period the retina, consisting of two layers of cylindrical cells, which was
at first convex, sinks and becomes semilunarly concave; the dark brown
pigment, singularly enough, persists upon the surface of the retina until
the close of embryonal life.

+ From this part are gradually formed the head, all the organs enclosed
within it, and some organs of the trunk.

{ The very large pericardial cavity is very distinctly perceptible in
the first half of the third period.

§ It is particularly distinct in sections of the first half of the third
pe in the form of an oval aggregation of cells. The cavity, embraced
by thin walls, is very slowly formed; so that the development of the
auricles considerably precedes that of the ventricle.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 215

each other in the centre of each aggregation, so that a gradu-
ally enlarging cavity is then produced, whilst the cells become
elongated into a spindle-shape, and form rather thick mus-
cular walls surrounding the cavity.

It is only in the third period, for example in embryos of
Sepia which are only one third or one fourth of the size of their
yelk-sac, that there are, besides the above-mentioned consi-
derably developed and already pulsating central organs of
circulation, two so-called branchial hearts, situated at the
broad base of the two multitubercular branchie. The walls
of the aorta and of all the other subsequently appearing great
arteries (e.g. of the optic ganglia), veins, and their diverti-
cula (so-called kidneys) are developed from the cells of the
middle lamella, which become elongated and arrange them-
selves in rows. On the same day, behind each eye-oval, a
spherical aggregation of cells of the middle germ-lamella sepa-
rates ; and these aggregations represent the rudiments of the
optic ganglia. Ishall go into more detail with regard to these
in describing the formation of the nervous system.

At the end of the fourth day the cephalic lobes approach
each other considerably, and the embryo rises above the nutri-
tive vitellus, the walls of which, consisting only of a layer of
cylindrical cells of the wpper lamella and a layer of the middle
lamella united to the former by means of thin, contractile
protoplasmic processes, begin to contract rhythmically, by
which the absorption of the nutritive vitellus is hastened.

At the same time, the cells of the middle lamella (the dermo-
muscular layer) surrounding the auditory vesicles, which are
connected with the outer world by means of their peduncles,
become converted into the envelopes of the latter.

On the fifth and last day of the second period the thin ceso-
phagus becomes deeper and extends nearly to the mantle,
which at this time also rises somewhat on the back. In the
anal pit, which has become somewhat deeper and acquired the
appearance of a cecal tube, a change takes place which is im-
portant, inasmuch as it divides near the entrance into two
tubes* :—an upper one, the rudiment of the zxk-sac, which has
at first the form of a thin short tube enlarged at its cecal ex-

* This division is effected as follows :—Under the bottom of the anal
pit, which is coyered by two or three layers of the intestino-fibrous layer,
a small excrescence is formed, which gradually raises the bottom of the
pit nearly up to the entrance, and in this way, as by a septum, divides
the pit into two tubes branching off at an acute angle. The bottom of
the u Pe tube soon becomes wider; and at the same time the cells of
its walls become considerably longer and thicker. In this way is pro-
duced a sac furnished with a short efferent duct. The walls of the pit
become higher and form the so-called anal lobes (Sepia, Sepiola). 2

15*

216 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

tremity ; and a lower one, the perfectly straight rudiment,
closed at the extremity, of the true rectum. The walls of these
two tubes, as also the cesophagus, consist of a layer of -eylin-
drical cells of the sitio tenel upper lamella, surrounded by
one or two layers of fusiform cells of the intestino-fibrous
layer of the middle lamella.

The further development of the intestinal canal which takes
place in the third period, consists in the continued growth and
increase in depth of its parts above mentioned. The stomach
is formed at first as a dilatation of the hinder part of the
cesophagus, which, after it has lengthened parallel to the
dorsal part of the mantle as far as one half the length of the
latter, bends towards the ventral surface almost at a right angle,
and unites* with the lengthened primitive rectum, which is
turned up towards the back.

At the point where the prolongation of the stomach meets
the rectum a small dilatation is produced; and from this the
cecum is afterwards formed. At the close of the first half of
the third period, in transverse and longitudinal sections of
the Cephalopoda investigated by me, there are behind the ink-
sac (which is already considerably developed), and at first
nearer the ventral surface of the embryo, two blind, clavate,
thick-walled tubules, which have been developed from a dila-
tation of the posterior part of the intestinal canal, and repre-
sent the rudiment of the “iver. It is only in the postembryonic
period, after the nutritive vitellus is entirely absorbed, that the
two halves of the liver enlarge very rapidly, approach each
other, and take up their ordinary place in the dorsal part.

The proventriculus, or so-called crop, is also developed in
the embryo of Argonauta in the first half of the third period,
as a dilatation of the cesophagus situated beneath the cerebral
ganglion. The walls of all the dilatations above mentioned,
which originate at different times, are formed from the vari-
ous main and subordinate parts of the intestinal tract, and con-
sist of one or two rows of fusiform cells of the intestino-fibrous

connexion between the ink-sac and the liver, formerly described by Van
Beneden (loc. cit. p. 10), has no existence.

* I have not succeeded in observing the moment of direct union; but
from the evidence of longitudinal sections of certain stages, and, in fact,
of embryos in which the long anterior intestine, enlarged at the extre-
mity, extends to two thirds the height of the mantle (first half of the
third period), and the rectum curves up towards the dorsal surface, and
then of certain sections (from the second half of the third period) in
which the slightly tortuous tractus intestinalis is visible in its whole
length, I firmly believe that I may assert that this union in reality takes
place.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 217

layer, and of the cylindrical cells of the inward-bent upper
germ-lamella, which therefore seems to play the part of the
intestino-glandular layer of the embryos of other animals,
representing, I believe, the introverted part of the upper
lamella from which the intestinal cavity is formed in Amphi-
oxus*, the simple Ascidiat, and some Ccelenteratat, Brachi-
opoda§, Vermes||, &c.

At no single stage of development of the Cephalopod em-
bryo is the nutritive vitellus in any way directly connected
with the cavity of the intestinal tract, which is completely
separated from it, as, indeed, has already been remarked by
Kélhiker] and Metschnikoff**, in opposition to the erroneous
statements of older investigatorstt. At the close of the second
period the inner nutritive vitellus has the form of a cylinder,
from which issue three processes. The inferior, sharp process
is, as previously, imbedded in the mantle; whilst the two
sickle-shaped lateral processes penetrate into the cephalic lobes
behind the eyes, beneath the optic ganglia. The nutritive
vitellus passes out of the yelk-sac into the embryo through a
cylindrical, gradually narrowing canal formed by the coales-
cence of the cephalic lobes ; it is situated between the cesopha-
gus, the ganglion pedale, and the ganglion viscerale. During
the whole period of development, the whole mass, both of the
inner nutritive vitellus and of the outer nutritive vitellus
(whichis continually passing into the embryo), is gradually
absorbed by the cells of different organs and tissues in contact
with it.

This short exposition of the results of my tedious investi-
gations (upon living embryos and sections of them of different
kinds) of the development of the alimentary apparatus of the
Cephalopoda contradicts in all points the erroneous opinion of
Kolliker tf, that the intestinal tract originates as a solid cord,
in which cavities are only produced subsequently, and con-
firms the accurate statements of Metschnikoff §§ as to the pro-

* Mém. de l’Acad. de St. Pétersb. tome xi. pl. i. fig. 6, and pl. ii.
fig. 20.
i" Ibid. tome x. pl.i. figs. 10, 16.
} Gotting. Nachr. 1868, p. 154 et seqg. Observations on the Develop-
ment of the Ceelenterata (in Russian), 1873, pls. ii., iii., iv., vi.
§ Observations on the Development of the Brachiopoda (in Russian),
1874, pl. i. figs. 3, 10.
|| Mém. de ’Acad. de St. Pétersb. tome xvi. pls. i., vi. See also the
above-cited memoir of Bobrezky’s, pl. i. figs. 1-8.
q Loc. cit. p. 86.
** Loc. cit. p. 64,
if Van Beneden, loc. cit. p. 8; Delle Chiaje, Mem. 2nd edit. tome i.
. 40.
, tt Loe. eit. p. 93. §§ Loc. ert. pp. 58, 67.

218 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

duction of the intestinal tract in Sepiola from two opposite
invaginations of the upper germ-lamella.

As regards the body-cavity, I think it will be most correct
to give this name to the rather narrow and inconsiderable
space which oceurs between the peripheral layer of the dermo-
muscular layer and one or two rows of the intestino-fibrous
layer forming the muscular envelope of the intestinal tract.
The whole of this completely closed body-cavity is bounded
by elongated cells of the dermo-muscular layer forming the
peritoneum or peritoneal sac (in which the alimentary appa-
ratus, the central organs of the sanguiferous system, and sub-
sequently also the generative organs are placed). ‘The inner
nutritive vitellus is never enclosed by a special bounding layer,
as Kdlliker* thinks; but it lies free in the body-cavity, and
the space occupied by it since the commencement of develop-
ment represents the segmentation-cavity of the holoplastic
ova with total segmentation of many other animals. The
respiratory organs, the two branchiew, and the funnel are
situated in a special open respiratory cavity covered only
by the ventral part of the mantle, and lined internally with
simple epithelium forming the continuation of the upper germ-
lamella, penetrating here during its separation from the ventral
surface.

I have still to notice the period of the appearance of the
nervous system and its mode of formation in the Cephalopoda.
After a long series of frequently repeated observations relatin
to this question, and always furnishing the same results,
have been compelled to give up for ever the hope of finding,
in the development of the nervous system of the Cephalopoda,
any resemblance to its development in the Vertebrata, Tuni-
cata, Annulosa, and Mollusca. Whilst even in many species
belonging to the types of the poe and Mollusca some
ganglia, at least (as has been proved ), are undoubtedly de-
veloped from the upper germ-lamella, all the ganglia of the
Cephalopoda originate from more or less compact thickenings
of the middle germ-lamella (dermo-muscular haven and con-
sequently in accordance with the mode of formation of the peri-
pheral ganglia in the Vertebrata, which, indeed, has already
been partially indicated by Metschnikofft with regard to

* Loc. cit. pp. 61, 87, 167. Metschnikoff has justly rejected this view
as regards Sepvola.

+ See the already cited remarkable memoir by Kowalevsky, Mém. de
V’Acad. de St. Pétersb. tome xvi. p. 19, pl. v., and p. 24, pl. vii. ; also
Bobrezky’s memoir, pl. iii. ; M. Ganin, Warschauer Universitatsberichte,
1873, i.; and Bericht fiir Anat. und Physiol. 1873, p. 360.

t Loe. cit. pp, 41, 67.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 219

Sepiola. After this preliminary remark I will now describe
in a few words the sequence in which the ganglia make their
appearance, their original form, and their original position in
the Cephalopod embryo.

I have already mentioned the time of appearance of the
paired optic ganglia. The cells of the middle lamella, which
are at first few, but afterwards rapidly increase in number,
from which the two oval aggregations (the rudiments of the
above-mentioned ganglia) separate, are observable from the
earliest appearance of the eye-ovals. At the close of the
second period these large rudimentary ganglia placed at the
sides of the broad quadrangular head of the embryo have the
form of two irregular hemispheres, the convex surface of
which closely approaches the retina, which is already becoming
concave, whilst the flat sides are turned towards the rudiments
of the cerebral and visceral ganglia. The first of these, the
cerebral ganglion, which appears on the fifth day of the second
period, likewise originates from two compact aggregations of
cells of the dermo-muscular layer; and these are united by a
broad but short commissure consisting of a few layers of
similar cells. The rudiment of the originally paired cerebral
ganglion, which is situated dorsally at the sides of the cecal
rudiment of the cesophagus, constantly becomes broader and
thicker with the development of the embryo; so that towards
the end of the third period the commissure of the two halves,
which was originally well defined, disappears, and the ganglion
forms a rather large compact mass. ‘Two paired compact
aggregations of cells of the middle lamella, observable as early
as the fourth day of the second period, which lie behind the
rather distant rudiments of the auditory organs, divide gra-
dually in the first half of the third period, to form the paired
rudiments of the pedal and visceral ganglia. The two halves
of the former grow rather rapidly ; and in the second half of
the third period, when the cephalic lobes approach each other,
the united two form a crescentic ganglion, occupying the
greater part of the anterior cephalic lobe, and lying above the
auditory organs. Its upper part is on the same level as the
buccal aperture, and somewhat higher than the opposite
cerebral ganglion, which it touches with its sides.

The visceral ganglion, lying just behind this, consisting at
first of two subsequently coalescent halves, is developed in
the same manner. All the three above-mentioned originally
paired ganglia (the cerebral, visceral, and pedal ganglia)
gradually approach each other, and unite to form an cesophageal
nerve-mass only towards the close of embryonic life. Their
union takes place very slowly, keeping pace with the diminu-

220 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

tion of the nutritive vitellus which lies between them in the
head and in the so-called neck. In the second half of the
third period the paired rudiments of the superior and inferior
moat ganglia make their appearance on each side of the
pharynx, composed of small spherical compact aggregations of
cells of the middle lamella. At the same time and in the
same manner originate the ganglia stellata, in the position in
which they are found in adult Behalonuiawsind also the
large spherical ganglion splanchnicum, which is_ situated
between the stomach and the two halves of the liver.

The internal structure of all the above-mentioned ganglia
begins to become differentiated soon after they make their
appearance. In the central part of the ganglia, which at first
consist of rounded homogeneous cells of the middle lamella,
appears a dark, finely granular mass (“ Punktsubstanz”’), con-
sisting of very fine variously intercrossed fibrillar threads—
fine processes of the original cells of the middle lamella, now
gradually being converted into small brown nerve-cells. As
early as the close of the first half of the third period, especially
in the peripheral part of the optic ganglia, in various parts of the
cerebral ganglia, and subsequently also in all the other ganglia,
we may distinctly observe the production both of the inner
thin nerve-bundles serving as commissures to the different
parts of the ganglia and of those running outwards (e. g. the
broad but short optic nerves which unite the peripheral part
of the optic ganglia with the retina). ‘The peripheral nerves
of the skin are developed towards the close of embryonic life
independently of the ganglia, at the points which they after-
nae occupy, from the elongated cells of the dermo-muscular
layer, which unite with each other.

I have obtained all these briefly reported results chiefly by
the comparative study of different sections belonging to different
stages of development, a more or less accurate examination of
the nervous system in living embryos being almost impossible
on account of their opacity. As itis rather difficult without
figures, to describe the various changes in the form and posi-
tion of all the parts of the nervous system, I here conclude my
description of that system, keeping the details for a more
complete memoir with plates, which will soon appear.

In all the Cephalopoda investigated by me it is not alone
the upper germ-lamella, as Metschnikoff thinks *, but also,
and, indeed, chiefly, the dermo-muscular layer of the middle
lamella that is implicated in the formation of the different
dermal layers. The skin begins to be differentiated in the
first days of the third period (in Loligo and Sepiola approxi-
mately on the nineteenth, in Argonauta on the fourteenth or

* Loe, cit. p. 37.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 221

fifteenth day of development). The upper psa agin forms
only the epidermis, composed of , cylindrical, everywhere
similar cells, covered in many Eo (especially on the mantle)
in the rotating embryo with cilia. The outer, very thin layer
of elongated cells of the dermo-muscular layer forms the so-
called fibrous layer ; whilst the chromatophores, and especially
the fibres of muscular and connective tissue which lie in the
cortum (cutis), are formed from the inner layers. The chro-
matophores originate in the first half of the third period, from
large round, at first nucleated cells of the dermo-muscular
layer. The coloured protoplasm of these cells shrivels at the
time when a very thick membrane appears upon the cell; by
this means the nucleus becomes invisible. Such newly
formed chromatophores, appearing first on the mantle and
afterwards on the head and arms, begin to contract when the
cells radiately arranged round them stretch into a spindle-
shape, and thus form the contractile muscular fibres long
since described by Keferstein * and Bohl f.

I do not consider it necessary to describe here the formation
of the cartilage in its details, as all that I have observed with
respect to it in Sepia, Loligo, and Argonauta agrees perfectly
with the results obtained by Metschnikofft in the case of
Sepiola. There is no doubt that all the cartilages differentiated
in the third period (the cartilages of the cups, the eye-covers, the
head, the fins, &c.) are developed from considerable thickenings
(e. g. in the anterior cephalic lobe not far from the eyes) of the
upper germ-lamella, at the spots where they are afterwards
found in the adult animal.

With regard to the development of the paired olfactory
organ of the Cephalopoda, which lies on the ventral side
behind the eyes and appears towards the end of the third
period (Sepia, Loligo, Sepiola), originally in the form of a
tubercle and then of a pit-like depression of the upper lamella,
I can only confirm the observations of Kélliker§, Metsch-
nikoff ||, and T'schernoff §.

With this I conclude the exposition of the results of my
investigations of the development of the four above-mentioned
species of Cephalopoda, which lasted uninterruptedly almost
two years. At present engaged in extending and completing
these studies, I hope soon to be able to publish a more
detailed memoir.

[To be continued. |

* Bronn’s Klassen und Ordn, Bd. iii. Abth. ii. p. 1324.

+ Beitr. zur vergl. Histol. p. 70, pl. iii. figs. 40 & 41.

{ Loe. cit. pp. 39 et seq. § Loe. cit. pp. 107 et seg.

|| Loe. cit. p. 53, {| Bull Soc. Imp. Nat. Mosc. 1869, p. 87, pl. i.

222 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

XXIX.—On some new Species of Butterflies from Tropi-
cal America. By Artnur Garpiner Butter, F.L.S8.,
F.Z.8., &e.

THE following species are chiefly interesting additions to our
knowledge ’of the Rhopalocerous fauna of ‘Veragua, the An-
tirrhea and Daptonura being most valuable, on account of
the limited number of species in both genera hitherto recorded.

Family Nymphalide.
Subfamily Sarrriz, Bates.

Genus ANTIRRH2ZA, Westwood.
1. Antirrhea tomasia, n. sp.

Allied to A. miltiades; primaries above more like A. phila-
retes, the transverse discal bar being indistinct ; secondaries
darker in the male, rather paler in the female, with one small
subapical white dot, no other markings; fringe sordid, not
bright yellow as in A. miltiades: wings below almost as in
A. philaretes, but richer in colour; the central band broader
and more strongly angulated in secondaries than in any known
species ; its external whitish marginal bar much narrower,
scarcely indicated from the costa of secondaries to the third
median branch, but wide and continuous from the first branch
to the anal angle; the ocelliferous patch on median inter-
spaces chiefly differing from that of A. philopemen in conse-
quence of the encroachment of the angular outer edge of the
central band; external border tinted with tawny.

Expanse of wings, ¢3 inches 9 lines, ? 4 inches 3 lines.

Hab. Bugaba, Veragua. Type, coll. H. Druce.

Subfamily Nrwpzariwz, Bates.
Genus Papua, Fabricius.
2. Paphia Ada, n. sp.”

Wings above blue-black, with brighter blue gloss at base ;
primaries with a pale greenish-blue maculated band (composed
of seven spots), angulated near apex, running from the third
fifth of the subcostal nervure to the end of the submedian ;
secondaries with the costal area black-brown ; abdominal area
pale rosy brown, clothed along submedian nervure and towards
anal angle with long dark brown hairs: body above greenish
black : wings below very similar to P. meris, but without the
tail, chocolate-brown, sericeous, hatched and banded with dull

Butterflies from Tropical America. 223

brown ‘and irrorated with dead silver; primaries with outer
margin and an oblique streak to apex silver; secondaries with
a submarginal series of five silver dots near anal angle: legs
and palpi below pepper-and-salt colour.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 8 lines.

Hab. Bugaba, Veragua, and Bogota (Lindig). Type, coll.

Druce.

There is an example of this species in the collection of
the British Museum from Bogota. The species is allied to
P. xenocrates, but much smaller, the primaries above being
more like P. psammis.

3. Paphia rutilans, u. sp.

Wings above glossy magenta-red, with blue reflections ;
primaries with apical half from basal third of costa to external
angle sepia-brown, partly shot with blue, crossed near apex
by a short, irregular, oblique magenta band (not reaching costa
or outer margin); a lunulated dark brown bar from third
median branch at its basal third to third fifth of submedian
nervure ; secondaries with costa, apex, a lunate spot near
apex, and outer margin sepia-brown; abdominal area pale
brown; body olive-brown: wings below red-brown, hatched
all over with grey, clouded, spotted, and banded with dark
brown, as in P. centaurus; secondaries with four minute
white anal submarginal dots: body whity brown, speckled
with red-brown.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 6 lines.

Hab, Pucartambo, Peru (Whitely). Type, B.M.

Coloured much like P. centaurus, but more like P. ryphea
in form, size, and pattern.

Subfamily Hzzrconmz, Bates.
Genus Heticonius, Fabricius.
4, Heliconius clarescens, n. sp.

Closely allied to H. telchinia, but differing in the restriction
of the discoidal black streak of primaries to a short oblique
spot above the origin of the first median branch, the absence
of the internal streak, the yellow tint at termination of the
fulvous area, and the absence of the black elliptical band of
secondaries ; wings below with the same differences.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 8 lines.

Hab. Bugaba, Veragua. Type, coll. Druce.

Probably a mimic of Mechanitis macrinus.

224 On new Species of Butterflies.

5. Heliconius supertoris, n. sp.

Nearly allied to H. nwmata, but with the yellow band of
primaries tinted externally with tawny, the two spots on
median interspaces and the streak from outer margin (at end
of yellow band) united together; discoidal spot and_ streak
enlarged, sometimes connected; tawny macular discal bar
narrower; marginal border wider, dotted with buff: differ-
ences below as above, excepting that the secondaries have
the usual submarginal row of white dashes.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 3-7 lines.

Hab, Ega and Villa Nova (Bates). Type, B.M.

This species is intermediate in character between H. nuwmata
and H. metalilis.

6. Heliconius nubifer, n. sp.

Differs from the preceding in having all the tawny area
clouded with mahogany-colour, with the black bars wider;
no yellow spot on under surface of secondaries.

Expanse of wings 3 inches 1 line.

Hab. Fonteboa (Bates). Type, B.M.
One of the many mimics of Mechanitis egaensis of Bates.

Family Papilionide.
Subfamily Prez, Bates.
Genus DapronuRA, Butler.

7. Daptonura florinda, n. sp.

g. Wings above sulphur-yellow; the apex, outer margin
and costa of primaries (excepting a pyriform spot at base),
and the outer margin of secondaries narrowly black: head
black, clothed with grey and cream-coloured hairs; thorax
grey, scantily clothed at the sides with pale yellow hairs;
abdomen sulphur-yellow, greyish towards base: wings below
deeper yellow than above, margins paler brown; primaries
with a discocellular transverse streak, widening upon the
costa; four apical submarginal yellow spots ; secondaries with
the base orange; pectus orange at the sides, anal valves
white.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 9 lines.

Q. Primaries gamboge-yellow, with the base and internal
area diffusely saffron, an oblique discocellular brown streak ;
outer margin more broadly brown than in the male, and

Royal Society. 225

sinuated internally ; secondaries saffron- yellow, with a wider
brown border; body tinted with saffron ; otherwise as in the
male: primaries below almost as in the male, but with six
marginal yellow spots; secondaries saffron-yellow, with a
broader brown border.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 9 lines.

Hab. Bugaba, Veragua. Type, coll. Druce.

Var. ? monstrosa.

¢. Smaller and altogether paler than the preceding ; pri-
maries above white, the apex with a broader and more
strongly sinuated black-brown border; secondaries yellowish
white, becoming sulphur-yellow close to the margin, which
has a broader border than in the preceding species ; primaries
below also paler, excepting at apex, with no apical yellow
spots, and a more slender discocellular bar ; secondaries with
broader marginal border and with the orange confined to the
base of costa.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 6 lines.

Hab. Bugaba, Veragua. Type, coll. Druce.

The above may turn out to be distinct from D. florinda.
It is not only smaller and different in coloration, but the
primaries are narrower and their outer margin is more di-
stinctly incurved. Both forms approach D. ¢sandra in form
and marking; but in the ground-colour of the wings D.
florinda 3 is like D. polyhymnia, D. florinda 2 more like

D. leucanthe 2 , and var.? monstrosa like D. pantoporia 3.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ROYAL SOCIETY.

December 17, 1874.—Joseph Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in
the Chair.

“ Preliminary Note upon the Brain and Skull of Amphiowus
lanceolatus.” By T. H. Huxtey, Sec. R.S.

The singular little fish Amphiowus lanceolatus has been uni-
versally regarded as an extremely anomalous member of the Ver-
tebrate series, by reason of the supposed absence of renal organs
and of any proper skull and brain. On these grounds, chiefly,
Agassiz proposed to separate it from all other fishes ; and Haeckel,
going further, made a distinct division of the Vertebrata (Acrania)

226 Royal Society :-—

for its reception; while Semper*, in a lately published paper, sepa-
rates it from the Vertebrata altogether.

In a recent communication to the Linnean Society, I have de-
scribed what I believe to be the representative of the ducts of the
Wolffian bodies, or “ primordial kidneys ” of the higher Vertebrata,
in Amphiowus ; and 1 propose, in this preliminary notice, to point
out that although Amphioawus has no completely differentiated brain
or skull, yet it possesses very well-marked and relatively large
divisions of the cerebro-spinal nervous axis and of the spinal
column, which answer to the encephalon and the cranium of the
higher Vertebrata.

The oral aperture of Amphiowus is large, of a long oval shape,
and fringed by tentacles, external to which lies a lip, which is
continuous behind with the ventro-lateral ridge of the body. The
oral chamber is spacious, and extends back to the level of the
junction between the sixth and seventh myotomes (fig. A). Here
it is divided from the branchial cavity by a peculiarly constructed,
muscular velum palati, the upper attachment of which to the
ventral aspect of the sheath of the notochord lies vertically below
the anterior angle of the seventh myotome.

Eight pairs of nerves are given off from the cerebro-spinal
axis as far as this point. ‘The eighth, or most posterior, of
these, which, for convenience, may be called h, passes out between
the sixth and seventh myotomes, and runs down parallel with the
lateral attachment of the velum. The next five (9, f, ¢, d, ¢) pass
out between the first six myotomes, and are distributed by their
dorsal and ventral branches to those myotomes, to the integument,
and to the walls of the buccal cavity. The foremost two nerves
(6 and a) pass in front of the first myotome; and the nerve a
runs parallel with the upperside of the notochord to the end
of the snout, giving off branches to that region of the body
which lies in front of the mouth. This nerve lies above the eye-
spot.

J In the Marsipobranch fishes Myaine and Ammocetes (now known
to be a young condition of Petromyzon) a velum also separates the
buceal from the branchial cavity (figs. B,C, D). But this velum
is in connexion with the hyoidean arch. The resemblance of the
buccal cavity, with its tentacles, in Ammocetes to the corresponding
cavity in Amphiowus is so close, that there can be no doubt that
the two are homologous. In the Ammocetes there is a hyoidean
cleft which has hitherto been overlooked. The auditory sae lies
at the dorsal end of the arch and above the dorsal attachment of
the velum. The latter, therefore, corresponds with the auditory
region of the skull ; and the nerve / should answer to the last of the
preauditory* cranial nerves, which is the portio dura, Assuming
this to be the case, though the detailed homologies of the cranial
nerves of the higher Vertebrata are yet to be worked out, it follows
that the segment of the cerebro-spinal axis which in Amphiowus

* “Tie Stammverwandtschaft der Wirbelthiere und Wirbellosen,”’ Arbeiten
aus dem zool.-zootom. Institut in Wurzburg, Bd. ii. 1874, p. 42.

On the Brain and Shull of Amphioxus

Na

lanceolatus.

227

228 Royal Society :-—

lies between the origin of the nerve / and the eye, answers to all
that part of the brain which lies between the origin of the seventh
nerve of Petromyzon and the optic nerve. Consequently the lateral
walls of the neural canal in the same region answer to that region
of the skull in Petromyzon which lies between the origin of the
seventh and the origin of the optic nerve. Hence, as each myo-
tome of Amphioxus represents the corresponding portion of a
protovertebra, it follows that the same region of the skull in the
Lamprey and other Vertebrata represents, at fewest, six protover-
tebrx, almost all traces of which are lost, even in the embryo con-
dition of the higher Vertebrata.

It may further be concluded that the several pairs of nerves
which leave the cerebro-spinal axis, between those which answer
to the portio dura and the optic nerve, in Amphiowus, are repre-
sented by the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth pairs of cranial nerves
of the higher Vertebrata. The nerve a, in fact, has the charac-
teristic course and distribution of the orbito-nasal division of the
trigeminal ; while, without at present drawing a closer parallel,
it is easy to see that the nerves b,c, d, e,f, and g, with their
respective myotomes, supply the requisite materials for meta-
morphosis into the oculomotor, pathetic, trigeminal, and abducens
nerves, with the muscles of the eye and of the jaws, in the more
differentiated vertebrate types.

Thus that part of the cerebro-spinal axis of Amphiowus which
lies in front of the seventh myotome answers to the preauditory
part of the brain in the higher Vertebrata, and the corresponding
part of the head to the trabecular region of the skull in them.
On the other hand, from the seventh myotome backwards, a certain
number of segments answer to the postauditory, or parachordal,
region of the skull of the higher Vertebrata.

The answer to the question, how many? involves sundry con-
siderations. It must be recollected that though the branchial
chamber of Amphiowus is the homologue of the branchial chamber
of other Vertebrata, it does not necessarily follow that the im- ~
perfect branchial skeleton of Amphiowus corresponds with their
branchial skeleton. The branchial skeleton of the higher Verte-
brata consists of cartilaginous rods, which seem to be developed
in the somatopleure, and to be homologous with the ribs, while the
branchial skeleton of Amphiowus consists of fibrous bands appa-
rently developed in the splanchnopleure.

The branchial arches of the higher Vertebrata, in accordance
with their essentially costal nature, receive their innervation
from the glosso-pharyngeal and pneumogastric nerves, which are
homologues of spinal nerves; and, in seeking for the posterior
limits of that region in Amphioxus which corresponds with the
skull and brain in other Vertebrates, we must only take into
account as many pairs of those nerves which arise from the
cerebro-spinal axis as we know are, in the Vertebrata next above
Amphioxus, devoted to the branchial arches. In none of these
are there more than seven pairs of branchial arches; so that not

On the Brain and Skull of Amphioxus lanceolatus. 229

more than eight myotomes (and consequently protovertebre) of
Amphiowus, in addition to those already mentioned, can be reckoned
as the equivalents of the parachordal region of the skull in the
higher Vertebrates. Thus it would appear that the cranium of the
latter is represented by those segments of the body of Amphiowus
which lie in front of the fifteenth, counting from before backwards,
and that their cranial nerves are represented by the corresponding
anterior pairs of nerves in Amphio«us.

In all Vertebrata above Amphiovus the nerves which answer
to the seven posterior pairs in Amphiovus unite into one or two
trunks on each side, and give rise to the nerves called pneumo-
gastric and glosso-pharyngeal ; and as these pass out of the skull
in front of the occipital segment, it would appear that this seg-
ment is, in the main, the result of the chondrification, with or
without subsequent ossification, of the fourteenth protovertebra.

There is no evidence, at present, that the ear-capsule repre-
sents a modification of any part of the vertebral skeleton, nor that
the trabeculx are any thing but an anterior pair of visceral arches.
And if these parts have nothing to do with centra, or arches, of
vertebrie, it follows that the numerous protovertebre which lie
in front of the fourteenth in Amphiowus, are represented only
by muscles and nerves in the higher Vertebrata.

The anterior end of the cerebro-spinal axis of Amphioxus
answers to the Jamina terminalis of the thalamencephalon of the
higher Vertebrata, the cerebral hemispheres and olfactory lobes
remaining undeveloped.

If the auditory nerve is, as Gegenbaur has suggested, the dorsal
branch of a single nerve which represents both the portio dura
and the portio mollis, the auditory organ of Amphioxus is to be
sought in connexion with the dorsal branch of its eighth nerve.
I have found nothing representing an auditory organ in this posi-
tion; and I can only conclude that Amphioxus really has no
auditory apparatus. In all other respects, however, it conforms
to the Vertebrate type; and, considering its resemblance to the
early stages of Petromyzon described by Schultze, I can see no
reason for removing it from the class Pisces. But its perma-
nently segmented skull and its many other peculiarities suggest
that it should be regarded as the type of a primary division or
subclass of the class Pisces, to which the name of Entomocrania
may be applied, in contrast to the rest, in which the primary
segmentation of the skull is lost, and which may be termed
Holocrania. On a future occasion I propose to show in what
manner the skull of the Marsipobranch is related to that of the
higher Vertebrata, and more especially to the skull of the Frog
- in its young tadpole state.

EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES.

A, C, D are diagrammatic, but accurate, representations of the anterior part
of the body in Amphiorus (A), in an Ammocete 1-6 inch long (C), and
in a fully grown Ammocete 5:7 inches long (D). B is a copy of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 16

230 Miscellaneous.

furthest advanced stage of the young Petromyzon Planeri six weeks after
hatching, as figured by Schultze in’ his memoir on the development of
that fish. The figures are magnified to the same vertical dimension, so
as to afford a means of estimating, roughly, the changes in the propor-
tional growth of the various parts of the head of the Lamprey in its pro-
gress from the embryonic towards the adult condition. In C, the brain is
already differentiated into the three primary vesicles and the vesicles of
the cerebral hemispheres, though they are not shown, the whole brain being
merely indicated by the dark shading. The trabecule (7'r), which have
already united in front, are indicated, but not the semilunar ethmoidal
cartilage, which lies above and behind the nasal sac. In D, neither the
ethmoidal nor the trabecular cartilages are shown, but the contour of the
brain is indicated; and the manner in which the longitudinal muscles
(which represent the anterior myotomes of Ainpliozusy are arranged is
shown. The tentacles of Amphiorus are represented by the tentacles
of the Ammocete, the hood-like “upper lip” of the latter obviously
answering to the median prolongation of the head of Amphioxrus with the
two lateral folds of integument which lie outside the bases of the tentacles
and are continued back into the ventro-lateral ridges. The relative shorten-
ing of the notochord, and lengthening of that region of the brain which lies
in front of the origins of the optic nerves, in C, as compared with B, is
remarkable.

A line is drawn in all the figures through the anterior margin of the
nasal sacs (Na—Na); another has the same relation to the eyes (Op—Op) :
and a third (Hy-Hy) passes through the region of the auditory sac and
hyoidean arch. 1, 2, 3, hyoidean and first and second branchial clefts
of Ammocertes; 1., 1t., 11, Iv., &e., myotomes of Amphiorus; My, mye-
lon or spinal cord; Ch, notochord.

MISCELLANEOUS.
On the Gammaride of Lake Baikal. By Dr. B. N. Dynowsry.

Tunis memoir reveals to us the existence in Lake Baikal of an
Amphipodous fauna remarkable for an abundance and variety of
specific forms such as we certainly had no reason to expect.

Gerstfeldt, in a memoir published in 1858, described seven species
of Gammarus found in different rivers of Siberia and in Lake Baikal.
From what we know of freshwater faunas there was not much
reason to suppose that this number would be greatly augmented ;
but Dr. Dybowsky now makes known 97 species of Gammaride,
nearly all of which are new. They come almost exclusively from
Lake Baikal, only a few of them in summer ascending the mouths
of its tributaries; and there are very few which permanently
inhabit the rivers.

We do not think that any region of the globe has furnished a
contingent of freshwater Amphipoda which approaches this in
number of species. It is curious, for example, to compare the fauna
of Siberia, in this respect, with that of Norway, which we know
from the fine memoir of G. O. Sars*. In Norway the freshwater
Gammaride are represented only by four species; that is to say,
they are only one twenty-fourth the number of those of Lake

'* G. O. Sars, ‘Histoire Naturelle des Crustacés d’eau douce de Nor-
vége: Malacostracés.’ Christiania, 1867.

Miscellaneous. 231

Baikal. One of the Scandinavian species, Gammarus (Pallasea)
cancelloides, occurs also in Siberia; another, Gammarus neglectus,
is scarcely distinct from Gammarus pulex, which forms part of the
fauna of Lake Baikal. If we compare the relative number of
genera admitted by the two authors, we find a remarkable differ-
ence; thus Dr. Dybowsky only admits two genera for his 97 species
(Gammarus 96 species, Constantia, g. n., 1 species), while the four
species of M. Sars belong to four different genera. But the genus
is something much more subjective than the species ; and we have no
doubt that, if treated by some authors (Mr. Spence Bate, for ex-
ample), the Gammaride of Lake Baikal would have furnished
materials for the creation of numerous generic groups. Gammarus
cancelloides, Gerstf., retained by Dr. Dybowsky in its original genus,
is the Pallasea cancelloides of Spence Bate and Sars.

Dr. Dybowsky explains the reason why he has not dismembered
the genus Gammarus—namely, that the modifications observed in
the different parts of the body present numerous gradations which
bind together the most extreme forms into one whole. It may also
be observed that the gradual transitions presented by each group of
organs or each part have no correlations with those detected in
other parts of the organism. In the most widely separated species we
find a similar structure of certain parts, which, on the other hand, are
very dissimilar in nearly allied species. There is a sort of inter-
lacing of characters which only allows of the establishment of arti-
ficial sections, and justifies, it seems to us, the course followed by the
author.

The only new genus, which he has named Constantia, is distin-
guished by the structure of its two pairs of antenne, which are
modified so as to form locomotive organs. Their flagella are desti-
tute of sensory organs, and furnished with two rows of long, rigid
setee, which give them a plumose appearance. There is nv appen-
dicular flagellum. All the legs are long and slender, especially the
second pair of walking-feet (fourth pereiopoda) and the first pair of
jumping-feet. The only species belonging to the genus (C. Branickii)
does not keep at the bottom like the Gammari; it is pelagic, and,
like other surface Crustacea, has a completely transparent body, so
that it can only be perceived in the water in consequence of its black
eyes. In reading what the author says of it, it is impossible not to
think of Cystosoma Neptuni, another almost perfectly transparent
Amphipod, which leads a pelagic existence in the Atlantic and In-
dian Oceans.

Notwithstanding the gradual modifications which they present in
their different organs, the Siberian species of the genus Gammarus
are sufficiently distinct from each other in their general characters;
indeed a considerable number are remarkable for their forms, pro-
portions, or ornaments. Some comparatively gigantic species attain
a total length of from 118 to 120 millims. (nearly 5 inches) ; but
the small species are much more abundant, and there are even
dwarfish forms of which the total length does not exceed 7 or 8
millims.

16#

232 Miscellaneous.

All depths of the lake have furnished Gammaride. The greatest
depth to which the author has hitherto carried his dredgings, namely
1373 metres, proved to be as well peopled as the littoral zone,
although the number of species was less than at higher levels.
However, this comparative poverty seems to be attributable to the
fact that the exploration of great depths is attended with great dif-
ficulties. Dr. Dybowsky has no doubt that more regular investiga-
tions carried on between 500 and 1300 metres would be recompensed
by the discovery of new species.

Most of the Gammaridie of Lake Baikal which live at small depths
are vividly coloured; but with the increase of depth the coloration
gradually diminishes, and the species living below 700 metres are
more or less whitish in tint. Some varieties, coming from greater
depths than those inhabited by the specific type, are distinguished by
the paleness of their bodies and eyes, and also, in some cases, by the
more elongated and slender form of their locomotive appendages.—
Hore Soc. Ent. Ross. Bd. x. Supplement; Bibl. Univ., Bull. Sei.
1874, p. 372.

On the Mode in which Amceba swallows its Food.
By Prof. J. Lerpy.

The author remarked that he had supposed that Ameba swallows
food by this becoming adherent to the body and then enveloped,
much as insects become caught and involved in syrup or other
viscid substances. He had repeatedly observed a large Ameba,
which he supposes to be A. princeps, creep into the interstices of a
mass of mud and appear on the other side without a particle ad-
herent. On one occasion he had accidentally noticed an Ameba
with an active flagellate infusorium, a Urocentrum, included between
two of its finger-like pseudopods. It so happened that the ends of
these were in contact with a confervous filament; and the glasses
above and below, between which the Ameba was examined, effec-
tually prevented the Urocentrum from escaping. ‘The condition of
imprisonment of the latter was so peculiar that he was led to watch
it. The ends of the two pseudopods of the Ameba gradually ap-
proached, came into contaet, and then actually became fused—a
thing which he had never before observed with the pseudopods of
an Ameba. The Urocentrum continued to move actively back and
forth, endeavouring to escape. At the next moment a delicate film
of the ectosare proceeded from the body of the Amaba, above and
below, and gradually extended outwardly so as to convert the circle
of the pseudopods into a complete sac, enclosing the Urocentrum.
Another of these creatures was noticed within the Ameba, which
appeared to have been enclosed in the same manner.

This observation would make it appear that the food of the
Ameba ordinarily does not simply adhere to the body, and then
sink into its substance, but rather, after becoming adherent to or
covered by the pseudopods or body, is then enclosed by the active
extension of a film of ectosare around it.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.
Philad, p. 143,

Miscellaneous. 233

On the Discovery of true Batrachians in Paleozoic Rocks.
By M. A. Gavopry.

Hitherto Batrachians of existing types seemed to be of recent
geological date; most paleontologists believed that these animals
did not occur in any formations more ancient than the Tertiaries.
There was some ground for astonishment that Vertebrata of such
low organization should have come upon the earth so late; and this
fact seemed to be in opposition to most of those which paleontology
has registered.

I have the honour to bring before the Academy some remains of
Batrachians which have just been discovered in Paleozoic rocks.
One of them was communicated to me some months since by M.
Loustau, engineer on the Northern Railway; it was collected by
M. Roche in the bituminous schists of Permian age at Igornay
(Sadne-et-Loire). A few days ago M. Francois Delille brought me
a slab upon which may be seen seven little Batrachians, which
closely resemble those of Igornay. He obtained it at Millery (Sadne-
et-Loire); and, lke the specimen from Igornay, this slab was pro-
cured from bituminous schists of Permian age.

I propose to give the Batrachians of Igornay and Millery the
name of Salamandrella petrolei, to indicate that they have affinities
with the salamanders, and to note that they have been buried in
deposits from which petroleum is extracted. They are very small:
the individual communicated to me by M. Loustau is 30 millims. in
length from the outer edge of the muzzle to the extremity of the
tail; and the largest of the individuals found by M. Delille is only
35 millims. Notwithstanding their small size, it is probable that
they were adult ; for the heads, tails, and limbs of the different ex-
amples are clearly of the same proportions. The heads are broader
than long, triangular, and much flattened: as not one of them is
placed on its side, I think that this flattening is natural and not
merely the result of the compression of the beds. The orbits are
very large and elongated ; we see no place for the postorbitals and
suprasquamosals, which are so much developed in the Ganocephali.
The vertebree have the centrum ossified: I count 29 of them, viz.
3 cervical, 10 dorsal, 8 lumbar, and 8 caudal, the last very much
reduced. The cervical and dorsal vertebree have arched ribs, much
shorter than those of the Ganocephali. I have not been able to
perceive any indications of the entosternum and episterna, so re-
markable in the Ganocephali and Labyrinthodonts. The fore and
hind limbs are nearly of the same size; both are furnished with
four digits. I see no traces of scales which could be attributed to
the Salamandrella; and, indeed, I cannot distinguish around the
skeleton any deposit or coloration indicating a hardened skin, which
would have persisted longer than the other soft organs.

One cannot help being struck by the resemblance of the little
Batrachians of Igornay and Millery to the terrestrial salamanders.
Nevertheless their head is a little broader ; the bones of their limbs
seem to have had the extremities less well-defined; the hind limbs

234 Miscellaneous.

are directed backward, as in swimming animals. ‘he dorsal and
lumbar vertebra are shorter and more numerous ; the lumbar ver-
tebre bear no ribs; the tail represents only one fifth of the whole
length of the body, whilst in the salamanders it equals nearly the
half,

The Salamandrella is very distinct from the reptiles of the Car-
boniferous formation which have been described under the names of
Labyrinthodonts, Ganocephali, and Microsaurians (such as Dendrer-
peton, Hyler, ‘peton, Hylonomus, Parabatrachus, Anthracher peton, Uro-
cordylus, C ‘eraterpeton, Sauropleura, Molgophis, &e.); but it differs
less ‘widely from Raniceps (Pelion) Lyell trom Ohio.

Now that the existence of true Batrachians in the Paleozoic rocks
seems to be proved, probably no difficulty will be raised to placing
Raniceps among those animals, as was proposed by Mr. Wyman in
1858. Itis probable that Raniceps had a naked skin, and that it
possessed no entosternum, episternum, postorbital, or subsquamosal.,
Nevertheless it cannot belong to the same genus as the fossils of
MM. Loustau and Delille; its vertebrae are much more elongated,
its frontals are less widened, the supraoccipital is thrown less back-
wards, and its mandibles are more prolonged. Lastly, the animal
from Ohio i is three times as large.

In 1844 Hermann von Meyer described, under the name of
Apateon pedestris, the impression of a reptile ‘found i in the Carboni-
ferous formation of Miinster-Appel. Notwithstanding the opinion of
this talented palzeontologist, I think that it belonged to an animal of
the group of salamanders ; and if it were allowable to form a judg-
ment from an impression so vague as that of Apateon, I should be
inclined to believe this fossil to be identical with Salamandrella
petrolec. Thus we should be acquainted with true Batrachians in
the Paleozoic rocks of France, the United States, and Germany.

The bituminous schists which contain Salamandrella petrolei also
include remains of plants, numerous coprolites, and fishes (Palao-
niscus). M. Loustau has communicated to me a small crustacean
derived from them, a series of well-ossified vertebre of a still
unknown reptile, and a fragment of a humerus or femur agreeing in
size with that of Actinodon Frossardi, a curious Ganocephalous
reptile, also collected in the bituminous schist, at Muse, not far from
Igornay and Millery, which I brought before the Academy in 1866,

To complete the list of Paleeozoic reptiles found in France, I must
remark that M. Paul Gervais has described a reptile from the
Permian schists of Lodéve under the name of Aphelosaurus ; that
learned naturalist has shown that it is very distinct from the
Batrachians.— Comptes Rendus, February 15, 1875, p. 441.

On the Motive Power of Diatoms. By Prof. J. Lermy.

While the cause of motion remains unknown, some of the uses
are obvious. The power is considerable, and enables these minute
organisms, when mingled with mud, readily to extricate themselves
and rise to the surface, where they may receive the influence of

Miscellaneous. 235

light and air. In examining the surface-mud of a shallow rain-
water pool, in a recent excavation in brick-clay, the author found
little else but an abundance of minute diatoms. He was not suffi-
ciently familiar with the diatoms to name the species; but it re-
sembled Navicula radiosa. The little diatoms were very active,
gliding hither and thither, and knocking the quartz-sand grains
about. Noticing the latter, he made some comparative measure-
ments, and found that the Navicule would move grains of sand as
much as twenty-five times their own superficial area, and probably
fifty times their own bulk and weight, or perhaps more.—Proc. Acad.
Jat. Sci. Philad. p. 113.

On the Peripheral Nervous System of the Marine Nematoids.
By M. A. Vittor.

The marine Nematoids possess well-characterized organs of sense,
consisting :—1, of organs of touch, represented by numerous sete or
papille distributed over the whole surface of the body, but par-
ticularly abundant round the head and the genital orifice; 2, of an
apparatus of vision, composed of two eyes, of rather complex
structure, situated on the dorsal surface towards the anterior ex-
tremity. Thenature of these different organs ought not to be doubt-
ful; but the fact is that their relations with the nervous system
have hitherto been very obscure. According to M. Marion * nervous
filaments penetrate obliquely “into the midst of the longitudinal
muscles to arrive soon at a fusiform, nucleolated cell, itself situated
at the base of a cuticular hair, and united with this hair by another
nervous thread which terminates at the base of the hair.”

M. Biitschli, whose memoir is very recent?, has figured an analo-
gous arrangement; but he states that he has not detected the fusi-
form cell described by the French writer. He expresses himself as
follows :—‘‘ Marion states with regard to his Thoracostoma setigerum,
that a little before the entrance into the setule a fusiform cell is in-
terposed in each of these filaments ; with the exception of ganglii-
form dilatations, which, however, seem to me to have no regular
occurrence, I have detected nothing which could be interpreted in
favour of this observation.”

In presence of these contradictory assertions it became necessary
to undertake fresh researches, and to subject those which had been
made to the check of the experimental method. Hence my atten-
tion was directed most particularly to this point when, in the month
of May last, I commenced my investigation of the Helmintha of our
shores, in the laboratory of Professor de Lacaze-Duthiers. Now it
appears from my numerous observations made at Roscoff upon living
individuals, and repeated at Paris upon my preparations, that the
two naturalists whom I have just cited have been deceived by false

* “ Additions aux recherches sur les Nématoides libres du Golfe de
Merseille,’” Ann. Sci. Nat. Zool. 5¢ série, tom. xix. p. 13, pl. xx. fig. 1.

+ Zur Kenntniss der freilebenden Nematoden, insbesondere der des Kieler
Hafens, p. 8, pl. iv. fig. 19, & (1874).

236 Miscellaneous.

appearances, due probably to compression, and that they have not
seen the true arrangement of the peripheral nervous system of these
little creatures. As this arrangement is really very remarkable, I
shall now give a short description of it.

Beneath the cuticle, which is smooth or striated, but always
structureless, we find a very thin and very refractive granular
layer. This layer has neither been figured nor described by M.
Marion; but Dr. Charlton Bastian*, in 1866, indicated it very
clearly, and even recognized that it contained cells. To investigate
it properly it is necessary to macerate entire worms in a mixture
of acetic acid, alcohol, glycerine, and water—a mixture which has
already rendered me great service in many cases, and the formula
of which I have given in my ‘Monographie des Dragonneaux.’
The marine Nematoids, when immersed in this liquid, quickly be-
came perfectly transparent. We can then see very distinctly that
the granular layer situated between the skin and the muscles con-
sists in great part of very fine fatty granules, and that it contains,
scattered through it, small stellate cells furnished with a very re-
fractive nucleus.

The relations of these little cellular bodies to the sete or papille
are easily ascertained. In a longitudinal section we perceive very
distinctly that from the apex of each cell, perpendicularly to the axis
of the animal, issues a very delicate thread which, after having tra-
versed the whole thickness of the cuticle, arrives at the base of the
papilla and enters it ; but each cell also furnishes laterally a certain
number of processes which place it in relation with the neighbouring
cells ; and it is equally easy to ascertain this, if, instead of making a
section of the animal, we endeavour to follow the granular layer
over a certain portion of its surface, by gradually raising the object-
glass of the microscope. The subcutaneous layer of the marine
Nematoids, therefore, contains a true network of ganglionic cells,
which furnish nervous threads both .to the organs of touch and to
the organs of vision. This peripheral network is in relation with the
central nervous system by means of a plexus, which traverses the
muscular layer and unites the ventral nerve with the subcutaneous
layer.

These are undoubtedly facts of detail and of delicate observation ;
but still they are of importance, for they are not isolated. It will
suffice for me to recall that various observers have indicated a very
analogous network in the Actinie, and that I have myself described
one exactly similar in Gordius. This network arrangement of the
ganglionic cells is certainly less rare in the Invertebrata than has
hitherto been supposed; and it is probable that it represents in
itself the whole of the nervous system of inferior types.—Comptes
Rendus, February 8, 1875, p. 400.

* “On the Anatomy and Physiology of the Nematoids, parasitic and
free,’ Phil. Trans. 1866, vol. elvi. part 2, pl. xxviii. fig. 36, d.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 88. APRIL 1875.

XXX.—On the Structure and Systematic Position of the
Genus Cheirolepis. By R. H. Traquarr, M.D., F.G.S.,
Keeper of the iy chal- Enters Collections in the Edin-
burgh Museum of Science and Art.

[Plate XVII. }

THIS very interesting genus of Devonian fishes was originally
described by the late Prof. Agassiz, in the second volume of
his ‘ Poissons Fossiles,’ p. 178, and was then included by
him in his family of “ Lepidoides.” The first step towards the
breaking-up of that heterogeneous assemblage was taken by
Agassiz himself, in the course of the publication of the same
ae work, when he constituted the family of Acanthodide
or the genera Chetracanthus, Acanthodes, and Cheirolepis ;
and this classification was retained in his special work on the
Fossil Fishes of the Old Red Sandstone. The founder of
fossil ichthyology seems, however, to have had but a slight
and not very correct conception of the structure of the fishes
with which he associated Cheitrolepis, as may be seen both
from his restored figures and his remark that, as the bones
which he had been able to distinguish in Chetrolepis, “ such
as the frontal, humerus, temporal, have the same structure
as in ordinary osseous fishes,’ one may conclude “that the
Acanthodians in general had a complete osseous system, and
not merely a chorda dorsalis as in the Coccosted and other
fishes of the same epoch” *. Subsequent investigations into

* Poissons Fossiles du vieux Grés Rouge, p. 44.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv.

238 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure

the structure of the true Acanthodide have long since shown
that this generalization was rather hasty. Chetrolepis, how-
ever, he considered as forming, by the absence of spiny rays
to the fins and by its unequal dentition, the “ passage of the
Acanthodians to the Sauroids.”

Although the restored figure of Chezrolepis given by Agassiz
in the ‘ Poissons Fossiles du vieux Grds Rouge,’ tab. D. fig. 4,
is quite erroneous as regards the shape of the maxilla and of
the opercular bones, he having aidaitly supposed that the
bones of the head were conformed much as in the recent
Salmonide, yet as regards his assertion of the presence of
branchiostegal rays and of an unequal dentition (facts after-
wards questioned by others) he was undoubtedly right.

Our own countryman Hugh Miller, however, was shrewd
enough to be impressed with the discrepancy of structure in
Cheirolepis and the Chetracanthi and Diplacanthi, with which
it had been classed ; and accordingly we find him, in his ‘ Old
Red Sandstone,’ mentioning it as the type of a distinct family.
Nor did these discrepancies escape the attention of Johannes
Miiller, as may be seen from a brief passage in his paper
“ Ueber den Bau und die Grenzen der Ganoiden”*. B
Giebelft it was also disassociated from the Acanthodians and
classed amongst his “‘ Heterocerci Monopterygii,” a group un-
fortunately nearly as heterogeneous as Agassiz’s “ Lepidoides.”
Nevertheless for years afterwards many eminent paleontolo-
gists (such as Pictett, Quenstedt§, M‘Coy||, and Sir Philip
Egerton {]) continued to class Chetrolepis along with the
Acanthodide.

Pander, however, in one of his justly celebrated essays on
the Devonian fishes**, entered into the structure of Chetrolepis,
and proposed to constitute for it an independent family, the
Cheirolepint. Many of its head- and shoulder-bones were

* Abhandl. der Berl. Akad. 1844, Phys. K]. p. 151.

+ ‘Fauna der Vorwelt,’ 1848, vol. i. p. 231.

t ‘Traité de Paléontologie,’ 2me éd. t. ii. E 190.

§ ‘Handbuch der Petrefactenkunde * (1852), p. 192. That Quenstedt
was nevertheless rather doubtful on this point may be inferred from the
following passage, in his description of the Acanthodide :—“ Nur Chei-
rolepis hat Fulcra an allen Flossen, und auf dem Riicken des Schwanzes ;
dennoch halt ihn Agassiz auch fiir einen Acanthodier. Mégen auch alle
diese Fische (ausser Chetrolepis) den lebenden Haien sich nicht unmittelbar
anschliessen, so stehen sie ihnen doch gewiss niher als den folgenden
Ganoiden.”

|| ‘ Paleeozoic Fossils,’ p: 580.

§ “Remarks on the Nomenclature of the Devonian Fishes,” Quart.
Journ. Geol. Soc. xvi. p. 123.

** ‘Ueber die Saurodipterinen, Dendrodonten, Glyptolepiden, und Chei-
rolepiden des deyonischen Systems,’ St. Petersburg, 1860, pp. 69-73.

and Systematic Position of Cheirolepis. 239

correctly identified by him ; but he failed to find the branchio-
stegal rays and the two sizes of teeth described by Agassiz.
But it is specially worthy of note that Pander seems to have
been struck by the considerable resemblance which certain
bones of the head of Chetrolepis bore to those shown in
Quenstedt’s drawing of the head of Paleoniscus islebiensis
in the ‘ Handbuch der Petrefactenkunde.’

The question of the systematic position of Chedrolepis was

next discussed by Prof. Huxley*. Unfortunately, the material
at his disposal at the time he wrote did not afford him the
pipnty of making much advance on what had been
already done by Pander, though assuredly he was on the
right track. He accepted the institution by Pander of a
distinct family of Chetrolepin’; and as regards the suborder
in which this family should be included, he considered that
it ought “ perhaps to be regarded as the earliest known form
of the great suborder of Lepidosteidex.’’ The single short
dorsal fin, the absence of jugular plates, and the non-lobate
character of the paired fins were points justly considered by
Prof. Huxley as excluding Chetrolepis from the Crosso-
pterygide.

In 1867, however, Mr. Powrie published a paper T in which
he questioned the accuracy of the data on which Prof. Huxley’s
opinions were founded. Chetrolepis, Mr. Powrie affirmed,
does possess two large principal jugular plates ; and the struc-
tures described by Agassiz as branchiostegal rays, but not
seen by Pander or Huxley, “ correspond to the lateral jugular
plates not uncommon in Ganoid fishes.” Although in this
paper Mr. Powrie thinks that Prof. Huxley’s objections to
Cheirolepis being a Crossopterygian are so far negatived, he
nevertheless does not positively indicate the systematic posi-
tion in which he thinks it ought to be placed.

In Dr. Liitken’s essay on the Classification and Limits of
the Ganoids}, Cheirolepis is placed, somewhat hesitatingly,
among the Lepidosteids, Mr. Powrie’s jugular plates proving
to him rather a stumbling-block. In the English abstract of
this elaborate paper, Dr. Liitken states the absence of jugular
sre to be one of the characteristics of the group of Lepi-

osteidee, “with the sole exception of Chedrolepis, the only
Devonian fish of the whole series which indicates by its
gular plates a certain relationship to the contemporaneous
Polypteride ’§. Again, in the full German edition published

* Dec. Geol. Survey, x. (1861) pp. 38-40.
+ Geol. Magazine, iv. 1867, pp. 147-152.
{ Vidensk. Meddelelser nat. For. Kjébenhavn, 1868.
§ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 4th ser. vii. p. 331.
L7*

240 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure

in 1873, he says:—‘ The position of this genus is somewhat
doubtful ; the fulcral armature of all the fins seems to show
that its place is here as the oldest member of the Lepidosteid
series ; but its gular plates, which Powrie has pointed out,
indicate possibly a certain relationship with—descent from (?)
—the Devonian Polypterini”’*.

My own observations have been made on a large number of
examples of the well-known species Ch. Cummingia, Agass.,
from Cromarty, Lethen Bar, and Tynet Burn. Besides the
specimens in the Edinburgh Museum of Science and Art,
most of which form part of the Hugh-Miller collection, L
have carefully gone over the “ea of Cherrolepis in the
British Museum and in the Museum of Practical Geology,
Jermyn Street; and I am also specially indebted to the Earl
of Enniskillen for having, with great kindness, lent me a
number of excellent specimens from his collection. The care-
ful examination of these numerous specimens has enabled me,
I think, to place the question of the systematic position of
Cheirolepis on a more satisfactory footing than heretofore,
though it is to be regretted that, on many points of detail, our
knowledge of the cranial structure of this genus is still rather
incomplete.

The key to the whole subject is certainly a knowledge of
the structure of Paleoniscus and its allies ; and had the writers
who have previously treated of Chezrolepis been better ac-
quainted with the structural details of that remarkable group
of extinct fishes, the errors and doubts which have so long
hung over its affinities would certainly not have prevailed so
long as they have. The general form of the body, with its
inequilobate, completely heterocercal tail, the number and
shape of the fins, with their strongly fulcrated margins, are
common characters, evident to every one without the assistance
of the osteology of the head; only the small size, and appa-
rently non-overlapping character, of the scales seemed for long
to indicate that its place was with the Acanthodide. The
scales of Chetrolepis, however, are well known to be arranged
in very distinct oblique rows or bands, following the same
general direction from above downwards and backwards as in
rhombiferous Ganoids generally, and meeting in acute angles
along the dorsal and ventral mesial lines. On the continua-
tion of the body-axis along the upper lobe of the caudal fin,
however, the direction of these bands is suddenly changed to

* Dunker und Zittel’s ‘ Paleeontographica, xxii. erste Lieferung,
1873, p. 25, note.

and Systematic Position of Cheirolepis. 241

one from above downwards and forwards—exactly the oppo-
site; and this change takes place nearly opposite the middle
of the origin of the lower lobe of the caudal, Though this
fact is not alluded to by Pander in his description, it is most
distinctly represented in tab. ix. fig. 1 of bis illustrations.
On examining the tail of Palwoniscus, Amblypterus, or any
allied genera, precisely the same phenomenon is invariably
seen to occur—viz. the sudden alteration of the direction of
the oblique bands of scales on the upper caudal lobe to one
at right angles to that of the bands covering the rest of the
body*. In Cheirolepis, too, as in these genera, the scales
clothing the sides of this caudal body-prolongation become
acutely lozenge-shaped as we trace them on towards the tip
of the tail. I have not observed in front of the azygos fins
the peculiar large scales which in most Paleeoniscid precede
the dorsal, anal, and lower lobe of the caudal, ultimately
passing into the fulera of these fins; but on the upper margin
of the tail the arrangement of large V-scales is characteristic,
and entirely in accordance with that in the heterocercal Lepi-
dosteids and also in Acipenser and Polyodon. These have
been so well illustrated in one of Prof. M‘Coy’s figuresT that
there is no necessity for describing them further in this place ;
enough has been said to show how strikingly Chetrolepis
deviates from the Acanthodide in all points connected with
the scales save their minute size, and how close, on the other
hand, is the approach which it makes to Paleoniscus in the
general arrangement of these appendages. And even as
regards the smallness of the scales, it is to some extent kept
in countenance by the undoubtedly Paleoniscoid Myriolepis
Clarkei, Egerton, so far as we can judge from the beautiful
figure given by its eminent describerf.

The fins of Chetrolepis are composed of very numerous rays
frequently dichotomizing, and divided transversely by very
numerous articulations; the rays are very closely set, and the
demi-rays of each side imbricate over each other from before
backwards, like those of the anal fin of Polypterus, while
conspicuous fulcral scales serrate their anterior margins. The
arrangement here is in all essential respects identical with

* It is an interesting fact that the patch of rhombic scales on the side
of the vertebral prolongation in the tail of Acipenser and of Polyodon
(in the latter genus the only scales, along with the “fulcra” above them,
which occur on the body at all) correspond exactly in arrangement with
this peculiarly arranged caudal patch of scales in the Paleoniscide. A
similar arrangement is also traceable in the imperfectly heterocercal tail
of Lepidosteus.

¥ ‘ Paleozoic Fossils,’ pl. 2 p. fig. 3.

t Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xx. 1863, pl. i. fig. 1.

242 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure

that in the Paleoniscide; but the minute articles of the
rays are finer and more scale-like, and, as M‘Coy has aptly
expressed it, present “a deceptive resemblance to the scales
of the body.’”’ This view of the structure of the fins of Chez-
rolepis, however, is denied by Pander, who affirms that the
apparent joints of the fin-rays are in reality nothing but
scales which covered internal rays apparently of a flexible
nature; and such internal non-Abinted rays he has actually
represented in tab. ix. fig. 2 of his work. Here I feel my-
self compelled to dissent from the opinion of so high an
authority as Pander, and to agree with Agassiz and M‘Coy—
as, in spite of the most careful examination of a large number
of specimens from various localities, I have never seen an
thing like the unarticulated rays represented in his figure, and,
moreover, a transverse section of a small portion of the lower
lobe of the caudal, from a Cromarty nodule (Pl. X VIL. fig. 6),
effectually (to my eyes at least) demonstrates the contrary.
Here the whole thickness of the fin is seen to consist of the
right and left sets of imbricating demi-rays, no other hard
parts being visible. And although it is of course not im-
possible that such internal soft rays may have been present,
yet the structure as here shown exhibits the most complete
analogy, or rather identity, with that of the anal fin in Poly-
pterus and Calamoichthys, in which certainly no other rays
exist save those whose ganoid, closely jointed, and imbricating
surfaces are seen on the outside*.

The shoulder-girdle must next claim our special attention,
seeing that one of its elements seems to have escaped the
observation of previous writers, save Powrie, and to have
been by him completely misinterpreted. Of this the first
element, by which the arch was attached to the skull, is the
jirst supraclavicular, or “ suprascapular” (Pl. XVII. fig. 3,
1st s.cl), a small rounded-triangular plate placed immediately
behind the posterior margin of the cranial shield, and distinctly
seen only in very few specimens. It is correctly indicated
by Pander, in tab. ix. fig. 6 of his work, by the number 46.
Articulated with this is the second supraclavicular (2nd s.cl),
or “ scapular,” a more elongated oe broadish above, but
getting suddenly narrower about the middle, and whose long
axis points obliquely downwards and backwards to articulate

* Agassiz was nevertheless inclined to believe that in some species of
Paleoniscus (e, g. P. Blainvillei and P. Voltzii) the fin-rays were really
covered with scales (Poiss. Foss. t. ii. pt. 1, p, 43). I do not, however,
find this idea corroborated by the specimens of Paleoniscus Blainvillet
in the British Museum, se § I have carefully examined; P. Voltzit I
have not seen,

and Systematic Position of Cheirolepis. 243

with the clavicle. This bone is seen in Pander’s tab. viii.
fig. 2 and tab. ix. figs. 3 & 5, but also marked 46, the same
as the preceding *. Articulated with its lower extremity is
the clavicle (figs. 2&3, cl), a bone so strong that it is con-
spicuous in every nodule specimen, and seems to have been
able to resist compression in very many cases where every
thing else is crushed quite flat.. This clavicle is composed of
two parts, set at a considerable angle to each other. Of these,
the upper or vertical part, set on the side of the shoulder and
forming part of the hinder margin of the branchial opening,
is of a somewhat lanceolate shape, with the posterior margin
more convex than the anterior, and with the apex directed
obliquely upwards and backwards to the lower end of the
bone last described. A nearly vertical line divides the outer
surface of this part into two, the anterior of which looks rather
forwards into the branchial cavity. The lower part of the
bone, much smaller.and somewhat quadrate in form, projects
inwards towards the ventral middle line; between the two
arts, behind, is a notch from which the pectoral fin issued.

his bone, the clavicle, is numbered 48 in Pander’s figures ;
but in tab. ix. figs. 3 & 5 the number is placed on the element
next to be described, which is not represented as distinct;
and in tab. viii. fig. 2 it is also placed on a bone which is un-
doubtedly the operculum. The last element of the shoulder-
girdle articulated to the front of the lower end of the clavicle
is the dnterclavicular plate (figs. 2 & 3, ¢.cl), a bone which
among recent Ganoids is not found in Lepidosteus or Amia,
though it occurs both in Polypterus and Aczpenser and also in
Polyodon, and in them lies, as it does here, on the so-called
“isthmus.” It consists of a pointed plate of bone, sharply
bent on itself along a line continued forwards from the line
of junction of the two portions of the clavicle, when the two
bones are in apposition. It thus comes also to present two
portions or aspects—the one looking upwards and outwards,
forming part of the gill-slit below the branchiostegal rays,
and the other covering the ventral surface of the isthmus.
Seen from below, the ventral portion of the interclavicular
plate is of a somewhat elongated triangular form, the apex
directed forwards towards the symphysis of the jaw, the short
posterior side articulating with the lower end of the clavicle,
and in close apposition to its fellow of the opposite side, by
about two thirds of its long internal margin, in specimens

* There is probably an error in the lettering here, as the number 47,
which Pander assigns to the “scapula,” does not occur on the plate
at all.

244 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Strueture

where this relation has been left undisturbed *. These inter-
clavieular plates are certainly the structures which have been
figured ad. described by Powrie as “ principal jugulars”—a
mistake into which he never could have fallen had he observed
their relation to the clavicles, or had he taken into considera-
tion the structure of the shoulder-girdle in the recent Polypterus
or in the extinct Paloniscide. And in the presence and con-
figuration of this, as of all the other elements of the shoulder-
girdle, the closest resemblance is seen between Cheirolepis and
the genera of fossil fishes allied to Palaoniscus, for corroboration
of which the reader need only refer to m description of the
same parts in Cycloptychius carbonarius}, and in Pygopterus
(Nematoptychius) Greenockit and Amblypterus punctatus.
Passing now to the bones of the face, we find the most
singular conformity to the general type of structure in Paleo-
niscus and its allies—a fact which, as already mentioned, did
not altogether escape the notice of Pander. In the first place,
the gape is very wide, the direction of the axis of the suspen-
sorium and of the opereular apparatus passing obliquely down-
wards and backwards, so as to carry the articulation of the
lower jaw far enough behind. The superior maxillary bone
(Pl. XVII. figs. 1&7, mx) has been very correctly figured by
Pander, and is formed on the same type as in all the Palao-
niscide. It consists of a plate of bone, broad behind the eye,
and there covering a large part of the cheek; but immediately
behind the orbital ring the superior margin becomes suddenly
cut out, so that the anterior extremity passes forwards below
the orbit, tapering to a point towards the premaxillary region.
The inferior or dental margin is not quite straight, but shows
a slight sigmoid curve ; the posterior inferior angle is rounded,
while the short posterior margin, sloping obliquely upwards
and forwards, joins the straight part of the superior margin
at a very obtuse angle. Closely articulated to the maxilla
is a rather narrow plate (fig. 7, x), consisting of two parts
diverging at an obtuse angle. ‘The upper and anterior of
these lies along the superior margin of the maxilla behind
the orbit, the lower and posterior one passing down for some
distance along the oblique posterior margin of the same bone,
between it and the suboperculum, the centre of ossification

* Though in the specimen represented in Plate XVII. fig. 2 the inter-
clavicles have been forced apart, their juxtaposition is beautifully shown
in No. 41725 of the British-Museum collection, and many others which
I have seen. They are also in contact with each other in Mr, Powrie’s
firure ; but there both are also disjoined from their respective clavicles.

+ Geol. Magazine, 2nd series, vol. i. June 1874.

t Trans. Royal Soc. Edinburgh, 1867, xxiv. pp. 707, 708. In this
paper I called the interclavicular precoracoid.

and Systematic Position of Cheirolepis. 245

being placed near the angle of divergence. ‘This plate is
aisknd xin Pander’s figures, and seems to correspond to a
similar though somewhat smaller one seen in most Paleo-
niscide, and which in Quenstedt’s previously quoted figure
of the head of Palwoniscus islebiensis is marked as “ praoper-
culum.” How far it represents a preoperculum is doubtful,
though it certainly does occupy a very analogous position to
that of the great preopercular cheek-plate in Polypterus.
Above the margin of the anterior limb of this plate is fre-
quently seen another portion of bone (fig. 7, ), the interpre-
tation of which does not seem very clear, but which may
very possibly be a portion of the hyomandibular exposed from
under the previously described plate. The lower jaw, long
and powerful in accordance with the great backward extent
of the gape, was undoubtedly the strongest of all the bony
parts of the head, as its contour, like that of the clavicle, is
easily recognizable in most specimens. Its dentary portion
(figs. 1 & 7,d) has been well figured by Pander, and is pecu-
liar in presenting on its lower margin a wide shallow notch
rather in front of its middle, and immediately above which
the centre of ossification was placed. Besides the dentary
portion, distinct articular and angular elements (fig. 7, ag)
are recognizable; but I have never succeeded in detecting
any inner or splenial plate, though I have often seen it in
many Carboniferous Palzoniscide. The operculum (fig. 7, op)
seems to have been a very delicate plate, as it is only in very
few specimens that any trace of it is seen. However, it is
unmistakably shown in one of Lord Enniskillen’s specimens,
and in Nos. 255 and 435 of the Hugh-Miller collection ; and
though Pander states that he was unable to detect it, yet the
plate marked 48 in his tab. vii. fig. 2, as an element of the
shoulder-girdle, clearly corresponds with it both in form and
position. It is a narrow, elongated, thin plate, with acute
anterior-superior and posterior-inferior angles, and placed
obliquely on the side of the head, between the suspensorium
and the shoulder-girdle. The suboperculum (s.op) is also
rarely shown, and I have come across no specimen in which
the whole of its contour is distinctly exhibited; to judge,
however, from its remains, it seems to have been a somewhat
square-shaped plate, placed immediately below the inferior
margin of the operculum. This is undoubtedly the plate
marked 3 in Mr. Powrie’s figures, and which he supposes
“‘ may have represented the operculum.”

The branchiostegal rays, described and figured by Agassiz,
were not observed by Pander nor by Prof. Huxley, though
he accepts and quotes Agassiz’s statement regarding them.

246 Dr. R. H. Traquair on the Structure

They were figured and described by Powrie, who considered
them, however, to be “lateral jugular plates’’—an opinion
which, I think, he would scarcely have advocated save as
a corollary to his view that the interclavicular plates were
“principal” jugulars. The branchiostegal rays are beautifully
displayed in a specimen in Lord Enniskillen’s collection
(Pl. XVII. fig. 1), in no. 41725 of the British-Museum col-
lection, and also in nos. 134 and 360 of the Hugh-Miller col-
lection. ‘Twelve of them are counted below each mandibular
ramus in Lord Enniskillen’s specimen, though there may
have been more; and of these the anterior one on each side
is large, broad, and somewhat triangular in shape, the rest
being long and narrow. In a specimen of Amblypterus punc-
tatus, Agass., from Wardie, now before me, and of which I
have given a diagrammatic sketch in a paper already quoted,
exactly the same arrangement of branchiostegal rays or plates
is seen, with this exception—that between the two large an-
terior ones a lozenge-shaped azygos one is placed immediately
behind the symphysis of the jaw; but of this I have never
seen any very clear evidence in Chetrolepis.

There is very distinct evidence in Cheirolepis of a circle of
plates surrounding the orbit, as in Palwoniscus, but concerning
which it is impossible to furnish any more special details ;
Pander indeed mentions the arrangement as being formed by
one large perforated plate.

Specimen no. 41310 of the British-Museum collection shows
that the top of the head was traversed longitudinally by a pair
of slime-canals following a flexuous course, similar to those
in Paleoniscus; but I have never seen any specimen showing
the individual bones of the cranial roof so well as to enable
one to make a satisfactory figure of them. What I have been
able to observe confirms Pander’s statement as to the two
parietals, followed by a pair of more elongated frontals.
External to these there seem to lie on each side two plates, the
posterior of which would seem to represent the squamous plate
seen outside the parietal in Lepidosteus and Amia, while the
anterior may correspond to the postfrontal scale-bone seen in
the last-mentioned fish. These have nothing to do with the
three bones mentioned by Pander as occupying a similar
position, and marked 46, # and y, in his figures, which,
as he himself surmises, undoubtedly belong to the shoulder-
girdle and face. The snout seems to have been rounded and
blunt; but no specimen which I have seen has revealed any
thing describable regarding the bones of the nasal region, in-
cluding the premaxilla, The same must unfortunately be
also said of the side walls and base of the skull, of the

and Systematic Position of Cheirolepis. 247

palato-quadrate apparatus, and of the hyoid and branchial
arches.

Regarding the dentition of Chetrolepis there has also pre-
vailed some little obscurity. Agassiz describes the teeth as
being indeed of two sizes, but all arranged in one line, and
in that respect differing from the unequal dentition of his
“ Sauroids” and “Ccelacanths,” in which the smaller teeth
form a continuous external range. Pander and Huxley describe:
the jaws as being set with small conical teeth, but they were
unable to find any of the larger ones referred to by Agassiz ;
while Powrie, on the other hand, returns to the statement of
Agassiz regarding the larger and smaller teeth being in one
row. According to the specimens which have come under
my own observation, the jaws of Checrolepis were set along
the inner aspect of their dental margins with one row of
tolerably equal and rather closely set, sharp, and acutely
conical teeth, each having a marked inward curve, and, when
broken, displaying a large simple internal pulp-cavity. These
are undoubtedly the teeth referred to and figured by Pander,
who, however, seemed to expect that, according to Agassiz’s
description, larger ones would be found among them. Now,
other teeth of a different size do exist—not larger, however,
but smaller; and these form a row external to those first
described. ‘The outer row of smaller teeth, the discovery of
which at once breaks down Agassiz’s demarcation between the
dentition of Checrolepis and that of his so-called “ Sauroids ”’
and “Ceelacanths,” 1s not often seen, from the fact that the
edge of the jaw on which they are placed is almost invariably
found split off and adherent to the matrix of the “ counter-
part,” and thus the little teeth in question are hidden. But
by careful working out with the point of aneedle, I have been
able to display some of them in two cases where a portion of
the edge of the jaw remained, as shown in Plate XVII. figs. 4
and 5. They are indeed very minute, being only about one
third or one fourth the length of the larger ones, which them-
selves only measure =}; inch in specimens of the ordinary size.
The dentition of Chetrolepis is thus reduced to a type very
frequent in Ganoid fishes, and which notably occurs in many,

if not in most, of the genera comprised in the family of
Paloniscide.

The facts adduced in the preceding pages seem most satis-
factorily to prove not only that Chezrolepis, as Prof. Huxley
has already indicated, must take its place among those Ganoids
which he has brought together under his suborder of Lepi-
dosteide, but also that among those Lepidosteids it must

248 On the Systematic Position of Cheirolepis.

be classed along with Paleoniscus, Pygopterus, Oxygnathus,
Cycloptychius, and other genera which constitute the long-
extinct family of Paleoniscide. So close indeed is the corre-
spondence between the general organization of Chetrolepis and
ot Paleoniscus, that at most only the distinction of a separate
*subtamily ” can be accorded to it, in virtue of the peculiarity
of its scales. Though the precursor of a numerous tribe of
‘most interesting fishes in the Carboniferous and Permian eras,
and which finally disappear with the Lias, Chezrolepis stands
alone in the Devonian fauna, so far as that has been as yet
revealed to us*; and no peculiarity of its structure throws the
smallest additional light on the evolution of the group to which
it belongs; for the absolute divergence in all other points
of structure utterly excludes the idea that its minute scales
betray any special affinity to the Acanthodians, while the
correct determination of the plates, which have been mistaken
for jugulars, equally forbids any association of it with the
“contemporaneous Polypteride.”

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII.

Fig. 1. Represents the mandibles and branchiostegal rays of both sides

oF Cheirolepis Cummingia, also the right maxilla and part of the

circumocular ring. From a specimen from Lethen Bar, in the
collection of the Earl of Enniskillen.

. Both interclavicular bones, with the left clavicle and the lower
extremity of the right clavicle. From a specimen from Cro-
marty in the Hugh-Miller collection, Edinburgh Museum of
Science and Art.

Fig. 3, Outline of the shoulder-girdle and its component bones, restored.

Fig. 4. A small portion of the edge of the superior maxillary bone, mag-
nified two diameters. The outer row of small teeth is exhibited,
also one of the larger ones and the broken stump of another.
Hugh-Miller collection.

Fig. 5. Portion of the dentary bone of the mandible of another specimen.
Along one half of the bone the outermost edge has been broken
away, thus carrying off the small ones and exhibiting the inner
row of larger teeth; along the other half this edge remains,
and shows some of the small teeth, while the continua-
tion of the row of large ones is concealed by the matrix. The
working-out of the small teeth has not been so successful here
as in the preceding specimen.

Fig. 6. Vertical transverse section of a small portion of the lower lobe
of the caudal fin, magnified two diameters,

Fig. 7. Restored outlines of some of the bones of the side of the head.
The radiating lines on some of the bones are those which, on

bo

Wg.

* With the apparent ee Se of four species of Acrolepis, described
by Eichwald from the “Old Red” of Russia (‘Lethea Rossiea,’ vol. i.
pp. 1678-1581).

On a new Species of Liphistius. 249

their under surfaces, are seen passing from their centres of ossi-
fication.

In all these figures the same letters apply to the same bones.
mx, maxilla; mn, mandible ; d,dentary ; ag, angular; sw.o, sub-
orbital; z, cheek-plate above the maxilla; y, portion of hyo-
mandibular (?); op, operculum; s.op, suboperculum; br, branchio-
stegal plates or rays ; Ist s.cl, first supraclavicular ; 2nd s.c/, second
supraclavicular ; cl, clavicle ; 7.c/, interclavicular.

XXXI.—On a new Species of Liphistius (Schiidte).
By the Rev. O. P. CampripGe, M.A., C.M.Z.S.

Tue British-Museum collection contains a fine specimen of
this remarkable genus from Penang, the same locality whence
the typical species L. desultor, Schiédte*, was obtained. In
almost every essential particular the British-Museum example
agrees with L. desultor, except in being larger and possessing
four mammillary organs of considerable size beneath the +
abdomen, immediately behind the second pair of ‘spiracular
apertures. Prof. Schiédte makes no mention of such organs,
describing ZL. desultor as “mammillis textoriis nullis.”
Whether the organs in the British-Museum specimen are,
or not, true spinning-organs seems doubtful, inasmuch as
an examination lately made under a microscope by Mr. A.
G. Butler has failed to reveal any spinning-tubes.

It is not without some reluctance that I have determined to
characterize the example in the British Museum as a new
species. It appeared to me possible that the mammillary
organs might have been overlooked or destroyed in the speci-
men from which Prof. Schiédte described Liphistius desultor ;
I am, however, compelled to shut out the idea of this possi-
bility, after receiving a communication on the subject (through
Dr. Thorell) from Prof. Schiédte. From this communication
it appears that when the specimen came into Prof. Schiédte’s
hands it was in a dry state, having been opened along the
middle line of the underside of the abdomen and, after ex-
traction of the contents, stuffed with cotton; it was then
placed in spirit of wine. Prof. Schiddte thinks it almost im-
possible for the collector (Dr. Teylingen, himself a good zoolo-
gist) to have overlooked or destroyed the mammille, if they
had been present; the incision through the abdomen had the
appearance of being exceedingly clean and even; and the
surface showed no loss whatever of substance. Under these

* Vide ois and figures of Liphistius desultor, in Kroyer’s ‘Natur-
hist, Tidsskr. N. R.’ Bd. ii. 1849, pp. 617-624, tab. 4.

.

250 On a new Species of Liphistius.

circumstances, the conclusion seems inevitable that the ex-
ample possessing the four mammillary organs (and these
placed in so abnormal a position), whatever may be their
true nature and office, must be of a different species from
that described by Prof. Schiédte.

I therefore propose to call the British-Museum example
Liphistius mammillanus, and briefly to characterize it as
follows :—

Liphistius mammillanus, n. sp.

Adult female, length 20 lines =42 millims.

Abdomen similar in colour to that of L. desultor (Schiédte),
and its upperside similarly covered by a longitudinal series
of transverse articulated corneous plates. The spiracular plates
are four in number, grouped aloachy together beneath the fore
extremity of the abdomen (fig. 1,544); and immediately
behind them are four mammillary organs, placed two and two,
as represented (fig. 1,aaaa); the two foremost are much
larger than the two hinder ones, of a curved subconical or
rather tapering form, composed of several (about twelve) arti-
culations or rings, of which the basal one is much the largest ;
the two hinder organs are somewhat similar in form, though
much smaller, and the basal annulation is not nearly so broad

Fig. 1. Fig. 2. Fig. 3.

Ys yan Ve ad

Fig. 1. Underside of abdomen: a aaa, mammillary organs; bb bb, spi-
racular plates ; c, anal tubercle and orifice. Fig. 2. a, sternum;
b,labium. Fig. 3. One of the falces.

in proportion ; the several annulations are fringed with short
hairs on their posterior edges. These organs are capable of
vertical, but not horizontal movement. The anal aperture
seems to be in rather a different position from that represented
in Prof. Schiddte’s plate (fig. 7), where it occupies the posterior
extremity of the abdomen, while in the present spider it
is tee considerably beneath it (fig. 1, c).

The sternum (fig. 2, a) differs a little in form from that of
Liphistius desultor ; while the eyes appear to be similar both

On the Geographical Distribution of Fishes. 251

in their relative size and position. The labium, however,
though similar in form, is distinctly broader than the fore
extremity of the sternum (fig. 2,6); while in L. desultor it
is represented in figure 5 of Schiddte’s plate as narrower.
A single example of the adult female in the British Museum.
Hab. Penang.

Naturalists and collectors in Penang should endeavour to
find other examples of this genus, of which all our knowledge
at present is based upon the two specimens mentioned above.
Besides the interest attaching to the presence or absence of
spinners, they are the only spiders, as yet discovered, whose
abdomen is protected by articulated corneous transverse plates,
similar to those found in the orders Scorpionidea and Thely-
phonidea.

XXXII.—On the Geographical Distribution of Fishes.
By Tueopore Gi, M.D., Ph.D.*

AxouT 9000 species of living teleosteous fishes are now
known, variously distributed and found in greater or less
numbers in almost all the waters of the globe, fresh and salt ;
the greatest numbers of species, however, are found in the
aie waters, and especially in the seas of the Indo-Moluccan
archipelago. The distribution of the types, especially of the
marine species, to a considerable degree coincides with ther-
mometrical conditions. In the polar and northern temperate
regions, for example, are found representatives of the families
of Gadoids or codfishes, Lycodoids, Stichzeoids, Liparidoids,
Cottoids or sculpins, and others less known. In the tropical
regions many forms are distributed throughout the entire zone
(and therefore designated as tropicopolitan), this being espe-
cially the case with many genera of Labroids, Scaroids or
parrot-fishes, Pomacentroids, Gerreoids, Serranoids or groupers,
Sparoids, Carangoids, and others—numerous species of these
families being found in torrid waters, while very few extend
far northward or southward. In the antarctic regions, again,
we have another combination of forms: typical codfishes and
the other types characteristic of high northern latitudes are
wanting, but are severally replaced by peculiar groups, which
seem to fill an analogous Hae in the economy of nature,
having a superficial resemblance in general aspect, although
they are not at all (comparatively speaking) related in structure.

* Reprinted, with additions by the Author, from advance sheets of
‘ Johnson’s New Universal Cyclopedia.’

252 Dr. T. Gill on the Geographical

The Gadoids, for example, are replaced by Notothenioids, the
Lycodoids by peculiar genera, the Cottoids by Harpagiferoids,
&c. In the contrast between these antarctic AE 5 e arctic
forms we have evidence of the absence of any paramount
causal relation between temperature and structure; and, in
addition to the “ tropicopolitan” types, each great tropical
region has a number of characteristic and peculiar types.

But the distribution of the inhabitants of the great open seas
and of those of the inland waters are determined by hifferent
conditions, as might & prior? be supposed. While, for ex-
ample, the inhabitants of the opposite sides of converging
continents are to a great extent similar, the freshwater species
of those continents are mostly quite dissimilar, and become
more and more so as we progress southward.

There are numerous families of fishes which are represented
in the fresh waters—some exclusively so, others with marine
species. The geographical limitations and relations in space
of these families may be exhibited under combinations in
several categories*, viz. :—

1. Peculiar to North America—Percide (Etheostomine),
Centrarchidew, Aphredoderide, Amblyopside, Percopside,
Hyodontide, Amide, and Lepidosteide.

2. Peculiar to Tropical Asia—Platypteride, Helostomide,
Osphromenide, Nandide, Luciocephalide, Ophiocephalide,
Notopteride, Salangide, Homalopteride, and Sisoride.

3. Peculiarto Africa—Kneriide, Mormyridz,Gymnarchide,
and Polypteride.

4, Peculiar to tropical America—Centropomide, Polycen-
tride, Sternopygide, Electrophoride, Hypophthalmide, Tri-
chomycteride, Callichthyide, Argiide, Loricariide, and As-
predinide.

5. Peculiar to Australia—Gadopside, Ceratodontide.

6. Peculiar and common to the cistropical hemisphere (that
is, Northern America, Europe, and Northern Asia)—Gadide
(Lotine), Cottidee (Uranidee), Percidee (Percine), Gasteros-
teide (Gasterosteine), Esocide, Umbride, Catastomide
(America and Eastern Asia), Salmonide, Acipenseride, and
Polyodontide (America and Eastern Asia).

7. Peculiar and common to Europe and Asia—Cobitide.

* As mgr naturally be supposed, the forms assigned to the categories
enumerated are not always rigidly limited to the specific regions when
contiguous regions are contiguous: thus the Cichlids send representa-
tives into the regions of Asia near Egypt, and the Lepidosteide have a
representative as far southward as Panama. In the latter case, indeed,
the question might even arise whether the Lepidosteide might not rather

be immigrants into North America than the reverse; but a recourse to
paleontology solves the question.

Distribution of Fishes. 253

8. Peculiar and common to South America and Anstralia—
Percophididx, Haplochitonide, Galaxiide, and Osteoglosside.

9. Peculiar and common to tropical and subtropical America
and Africa—Cichlide, Characinide, and Lepidosirenide.

In addition to these, the family Cyprinide is represented in
the entire cistropical or “ arctogeean ’”’ hemisphere as well as
in tropical Africa and Asia; and there are several monotypic
families limited to very small regions, such as the Comepho-
ride, the single species of which is only known from Lake
Baikal. ‘There are, further, a number of families (in addition
to several already mentioned) which are chiefly represented
by marine species, but which have also a greater or less
number of representatives in fresh water in different regions
of the earth; such are the Brotulide, Blenniide, Gobiide,
Scieenide, Atherinide, Mugilide, Cyprinodontide, Microsto-
mide, Clupeide, Dorosomide, &c.

Others, again, were represented in former epochs in parts
of the world where they are not now found; and especially to
be noted among these are two families at present characteristic
in their distribution: the first of these is the Cobitide, which
in the early Tertiary were inhabitants of Western America,
and which thus increased the similarity of the fauna of our
(cistropical) continent to that of Northern Asia; the second
is the Ceratodontide, a family whose representatives have
long been known from fossil teeth found in Paleozoic and
Mesozoic deposits (and which were referred by Prof. Agassiz
to the sharks), and had been supposed to have expired towards
the end of the Triassic epoch; yet recently (since 1870) two
species, closely allied to those found in the Triassic beds of
Europe, have been discovered living in Australia; and thus
another ancient type has been preserved in that continent to
illustrate the past life of our own hemisphere.

If we now seek to apply the knowledge thus gained to the
appreciation of the origin of the different fish-faunas of the
globe, we are forced to the following conclusions.

Inasmuch as the cistropical hemisphere shares in common
the same families, and to a considerable extent the same
genera (and even some species), it is presumable that the dif-
ferent regions of that hemisphere have derived their inhabitants
from a common primitive source, although North America has
quite a large proportion of forms peculiar to it. ‘The relation
of these odilie, forms, however, are in all cases rather with
some found in the northern hemisphere (freshwater or marine)
than with any found elsewhere ; but, at the same time, towards
the south-western limits of the United States occur repre-
sentatives of families which are characteristic of tropical

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 18

254 On the Geographical Distribution of Fishes.

America. Further, it is to be remarked that several of those
forms whose living representatives are most characteristic and
peculiar to North America, e.g. Amiide and Lepidosteide,
were in previous geological epochs represented by species in
Europe; while the Cobitide, now unrepresented by living
American species, had, as already remarked, examples in more
ancient times in that continent.

Tropical Asia nourishes a great number of peculiar forms ;
but the relations of those are intimate either with cistropical
ones or with marine types.

Africa hes Cyprinoids and Anabantids in common with
tropical Asia, and Cyprinoids in common with the cistro-
pical hemisphere; but it also supports several very peculiar
families for whose relations we have to seek in other con-
tinents.

In tropical America are to be found the nearest relations of
some of these African types, and several almost or quite
limited to those two continents. On the other hand, in South
America are found several families having no analogues in
the parts of the world yet mentioned, but for which we have
to turn our eyes to Australia; and there we have representa-
tives of not only the same families, but even, it has been con-
tended, one of the same species. Under these circumstances
we are almost compelled to believe that the fish-fauna of
South America was derived, at a distant epoch, to some ex-
tent from a common source with that of Africa and that of
Australasia. We have, however, at first sight, contrary in-
dications; but they are not irreconcilable: the most conspicuous
and, as it were, obtrusive types of South-American fishes are
analogues of African forms, members of the families Cichlidee
and Characinide; but the species belong to widely different
genera. On the other baad although the types common to
South America and Australia are not conspicuous in numbers
or economical importance, they are much more nearly related
to corresponding Australian species than the former, and, in
common with other facts, tend to verify Huxley’s views
respecting an “ Austro-Columbian ” fauna.

In fine, dividing the earth into regions distinguished by
general ichthyological peculiarities, several primary combina-
tions may be recognized, viz.:—1, an Arctogean, embracing
Europe, Northern Asia, and Northern America ; 2, an Asiatic,
embracing the tropical portions of the continent; 3, an Afri-
can, limited to the region south and east of the Desert; 4, an
American (embracing the America par excellence dedicated to
Amerigo Vespucci), including the tropical and transtropical
portions ; and, 5, an Australasian. Further, of these (a) the

On an undescribed Organ in Limulus. 255

first two have intimate relations to each other, and (4) the last
three others among themselves; and some weighty arguments
may be adduced to support a division of the faunas of the
globe into two primary regions coinciding with the two com-
binations alluded to—(a) a CmnoG#A and (4) an Eoama,
which might represent areas of derivation or gain from more
or less distant geological epochs.

In connexion with the geographical distribution of fishes
there are a couple of empirical facts which are also specially
noteworthy. In the order of Teleocephali the Acanthoptery-
gian types are vastly preponderant in the tropical and sub-
tropical waters, while the jugular Malacopterygian types
(e. g. Lycodide, Gadide, &c.) form a large proportion thereof
in the polar regions. Further, and it is in the same direction,
in Acanthopterygian types the vertebrae are actually or ap-
proximately 24, divided between 10 abdominal and 14 caudal,
in the great majority of the tropical saltwater species; while
in the cold-water forms (arctic and antarctic) the number is
considerably increased. There are many exceptions to this
generalization so far as the tropical forms are concerned ;
but the tendency in the direction in question is so decided,
that while in the warm-water forms of the typical Scor-
penine (Sebastosomus, Scorpena, &e.) the vertebree are 24
(A. 10 +C. 14), in the representatives which are peculiar to
the high north (Sebastes norvegicus and S. viviparus) the ver-
tebre are increased in number to 31 (A.12+C.19). There
is, however, no apparent physiological or morphological corre-
lation between these and other facts, and we have in them
perhaps nothing more than interesting cases of irrelative
coincidence.

XXXIT.—On an undescribed Organ in Limulus, supposed
to be Renal in its Nature. By A. S. Packarp, Jun.*

In dissecting the king crab one’s attention is directed to a
large and apparently important gland, conspicuous from its
bright red colour contrasting with the dark masses of the
liver and the yellowish ovary or greenish testes, and present-
ing the same appearance in either sex. The glands are
bilaterally symmetrical, one situated on each side of the
stomach and beginning of the intestine, and each entirely

* From an advance sheet of the ‘ American Naturalist,’ communicated
yy the Author, having been read at the Philadelphia Meeting of the
ational Academy of Sciences, held in November 1874.

18*

ho

56 Dr. A. S. Packard on an

separate from its fellow. One of these glands consists of a
stolon-like mass, running along close to the great collective
vein, and attached to it by wregular bands of connective
tissue, which also holds the gland in place. From this hori-
zontal mass four vertical branches arise, and lie between and
next to the partitions at the base of the legs, dividing the
sides of the body into compartments. The posterior of these
four vertical lobes accompanies the middle hepatic vein from
its origin from the great collective vein, and is sent off oppo-
site the insertion of the fifth pair of feet. Halfway between
the origin of the vein and the articulation of the foot to the
body it turns at aright angle, the ends of the two other lobes
passing a little beyond it, and ends in a blind sac, less vertical
than the others, slightly ascending at the end, which lies just
above the insertion of the second pair of feet. The two middle
lobes are directed to the collective vein. Each lobe is flattened
out somewhat, and lies close to the posterior wall of the com-
partment in which it is situated, as if wedged in between the
wall and the muscles between it and the anterior portion of
the compartment. Each lobe also accompanies the bases of
the first four tegumentary nerves. I could not make out any
general opening* into the cavity of the body by injection of
the gland, or any connexion with the hepatic or great collec-
tive vein, all attempts to inject the gland from the veins
failing. ‘The four lobes certainly end in blind sacs. The
lobes are irregular in form, appearing as if twisted and
knotted, and with sheets and bands of connective tissue form-
ing the sheaths of the muscles among which the gland lies.
Each lobe, when cut across, is oval, with a yellowish interior
and a small central cavity, forming evidently an excretory
duct. The gland externally is of a bright brick-red. The
glandular mass is quite dense, though yielding. It is singular
that this conspicuous gland, though it must have engaged their
attention, has not been noticed by Van der Hoeven, Civil or
A. Milne-Edwards in their accounts of dissections of this
animal.

When examined under a Hartnack’s no. 9 immersion-lens
and Zentmayer’s B eyepiece, the reddish external cortical
portion consists of closely aggregated irregularly rounded
nucleated cells of quite unequal size ; and scattered about in
the interstices between the cells are dark reddish masses which
give colour to the gland. They are very irregular in size and

* Leydig (‘ Naturgeschichte der Daphniden’) states that several ana-

tomists, after laborious attempts, have failed to find the opening to the
green gland in any crustacean,

undescribed Organ in Limulus. 257

form, and, twenty hours after the portion of the parenchyma
submitted to microscopic examination, vibrated to and fro.
I am reminded in the vibrating movements of these bodies
of Siebold’s description (‘Anatomy of the Invertebrates’) of
similar bodies in the renal organs of the Lamellibranchs,
¢.e. the gland of Bojanus. He says in a footnote, p. 214
(Burnett’s translation) :—‘“ If the walls of these organs are
prepared in any way for microscopic examination, a part of
their parenchyma separates into a vesiculo-granular mass, the
Sarticles of which have a very lively dancing motion. ‘The
motions are due to portions of ciliated epithelium adhering to
the cells and seseailee

In other portions of the outer reddish part of the gland,
where the pigment(?) masses are wanting, the mass is made
up of fine granular cells, not nucleated. Other cells have a
large nucleus filled with granules and containing nucleoli.

n the yellowish or, as we may for convenience call it, the
medullary portion are scattered about very sparingly what are
probably the round secreting cells. The nucleus is very large
and amber-coloured, with a clear nucleolus; others have no
nucleolus ; and the small ones are colourless.

I am at a loss to think what this gland, with its active
secreting cells filled with a yellowish fluid, can be, unless it
is renal in its nature. This view is borne out by the fact
of its relation with the hepatic and great collective vein. If
future examination shows some outlet into the venous circu-
lation, then its renal nature would seem most probable. No
other organ that can be renal in its nature exists in Limulus.
In its general position and relations it is probably homologous
with the green gland of the Decapod Crustacea and its homo-
logue in the lower orders of Crustacea, which is supposed also
to be renal in its nature. It may also possibly represent the
organ of Bojanus in the Mollusca, which is said to be renal
in its function. It perhaps represents the glandular portion
of the segmental organs in worms. That so large and im-
portant a gland is an embryonic gland, in adult lite aborted
and disused, is not probable; nor is there any good reason for
regarding it as analogous to the suprarenal capsule of the
vertebrates, analogues of which are said by Leydig to exist in
Paludina and Pontobdella.

Reasoning from their histological structure and by exclu-
sion, it seems not improbable that these glands are renal in
their nature, and homologous with the green glands of the
normal Crustacea. They seem also homologous with the
organs described by M. A. Giard in the Rhizocephala, and

258 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Fossil Fishes

said by him to be “situated on each side of the middle

part of the animal, and generally coloured yellow or red

(primitive kidneys?)” (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Nov. 1874,
. 383).

, I may add that all these observations were made on livin

Limulus polyphemus, in the laboratory of the Anderson School

of Natural History, at Penikese Island, Mass.

XXXIV.—On some Fossil Fishes from the Neighbourhood of
Edinburgh. By R. H. Traquair, M.D., F.G.8., Keeper
of the Natural-History Collections in the Edinburgh
Museum of Science and Art*.

(Plate XVI.]

I. Nematoptychius Greenockii, Agass., sp.

E1GuT years ago I published a papert giving a detailed
description of a fish from the Wardie Shales, which I con-
sidered, and still do so, to be the Pygopterus Greenockit of
Agassiz. Since that time remains of the same fish have
turned up in many other localities near Edinburgh, showing
that it enjoyed arange extending upwards into the true Coal-
measures. Proceeding upwards from the Wardie Shales, it
occurs in the horizon of the Burdiehouse Limestone, a speci-
men in the British Museum (no. 45867) from Burntisland, in
Fifeshire, displaying numerous scales and bones of this species,
commingled with similar relics of Hurynotus crenatus. Nume-
rous specimens also in the Edinburgh Museum of Science and
Art, and in private collections, show its not uncommon pre-
sence in the “ Edge-Coal” strata of Gilmerton and Loanhead,
and in the Upper Coal-measures of Shawfair. With the ex-
ception of a head, with the anterior part of the body, from Gil-
merton, belonging to Mr. Somervail of Edinburgh, and an
entire though badly preserved specimen from Woolmet, near
Edmonston, in the Museum of Science and Art, all the speci-
mens as yet procured from beds above the Wardie Shales are
very fragmentary ; yet some of the fragments, from the softer
nature of their matrix, afford us some details regarding the

* Communicated by the Author, having been read before the Geolo-
gical Society of Edinburgh, 4th February, 1875.

+ “Description of Pygopterus Greenockii, Agass., with Notes on the
Structural Relations of the Genera Pygopterus, Amblypterus, and Eury-
notus,” Trans. Royal Soc. Edinb, vol. xxiv. 1867, pp. 701-714, pl. xly.

from the Neighbourhood of Edinburgh. 259

teeth and scales, which it is difficult to obtain from those pre-
served in the refractory ironstone of the Wardie nodules.

In his very brief notice of this fish* Agassiz stated that,
though very distinct as a species, its generic relations were
doubtful, mentioning as a reason that the scales were much
higher than broad. Having, since my previous description was
written, enjoyed better opportunities of studying the characters
of the genus Pygopterus, I have found the conclusion inevit-
able, that Agassiz’s doubts were so well founded that it be-
comes absolutely necessary to erect a new genus for the fish
under consideration. I propose, then, for it the generic title of
Nematoptychius, in allusion to the fine thread-like striae with
which the scales and many of the head-bones are ornamented.

As regards the scales, these differ in a most marked manner
from those of Pygopterus. In the latter genus they are
regularly rhomboidal (Pl. XVI. fig. 6); and over the greater
part of the body they are equilateral, those in the front of
the flank only being rather higher than broad. The exposed
rhombic surface has its acute angles pointing, as usual, up-
wards and forwards, downwards and backwards ; the anterior-
superior angle is produced into a prominent point covered by
the adjoining scale ; while from the middle of the upper margin
a special and well-marked articular peg or spine likewise rises,
to be received into a corresponding depression on the under sur-
face of the scale above. In fact Agassiz describes the scales
of P. mandibularis as being very firmly articulated by means
of “ deux cornes, qui existent au bord supérieur de l’écaille, et
se logent sous la surface émaillée de l’écaille yoisine” +. These
“deux cornes ” (the one a production of the anterior-superior
angle of the scale, the other a special articular spine arising
from its upper margin) are indeed, as every one knows, by
no means specially characteristic of Pygopterus. In Nema-
toptychius Facenatats however, the scale is of a very dit-
ferent and, in truth, most peculiar form (Pl. XVI. figs. 9,
10,11). All along the back and flanks the scales are much
higher than broad ; the exposed area is indeed more or less
rhomboidal; but the acute angles are here the posterior-
superior and the anterior-inferior. The anterior-superior
angle is not produced into an articular point, distinct from
the proper articular spine, which latter, broad and triangular,
arises from the entire upper margin of the scale. The ex-
posed ganoid surface is ornamented by very delicate thread-
like, wavy, branching and anastomosing ridges, which, in the

* Poissons Fossiles, t. ii. pt. 2, p. 78.

+ Ibid. p. 76.

260 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Fossil Fishes

scales of the flank, are subparallel and run more or less verti-
cally down the scale, or between the two acute angles (fig. 9) ;
on the scales of the back, however, they often follow a more
irregular and flexuously contorted course (fig. 11).

The general contour of the fish, too, as shown in the figure
illustrating my previous paper, differs considerably from that
in Pygopterus. In such typical Pygoptert as P. mandibularis
or P. Humboldtit, both dorsal and anal fins are placed much in
front of the caudal; the dorsal is not particularly large for the
size of the fish (in fact none of the fins are, save the caudal,
which is truly tremendous) ; but the base of the anal is pecu-
liarly extended backwards. On this latter peculiarity Agassiz
devalts particularly in characterizing the genus ; for he says,
“mais ce qui caractérise plus particulitrement les Pygopterus,
c’est qu’a cette caudale inéquilobe se joint une anale fort longue
qui garnit le bord inférieur du corps sur une grande étendue’’*,
In Nematoptychius Greenockit, on the other hand, the dorsal and
anal are considerably larger in proportion, and placed nearer
the tail, and the anal fin may be said to be the exact counter-
part of the nearly oppositely placed dorsal. Other fishes have
indeed been named “* Pygopterus,” in which the peculiar cha-
racter of the anal fin referred to is also absent, as, for example,
in the very imperfectly known P. Bucklandi of the Burdie-
house Limestone, of which Agassiz says that it is characterized
by having its anal “ trés-rapprochée de la caudale tf. What-
ever value, however, we may be inclined to place on the form
and position of these fins in a more extended revision of the
genus Pygopterus, the form of the scales alone is certainly
abundantly sufiicient to distinguish Nematoptychius generically,
not only from Pygopterus, but from all the other known genera
of the family of Paleoniscidee.

In my former communication the teeth were imperfectly de-
scribed, it being very difficult to obtain satisfactory views of
them in the Wardie specimens, owing to the hardness and
peculiar nature of the ironstone in which they are enclosed.
Specimens from Loanhead, however, preserved in soft bitumi-
nous shale or in cannel coal, afford better opportunities for
studying their configuration (Pl. XVI. fig. 8). They are
acutely conical, round in transverse section, and more or less
curved inwards. Their apices very distinctly display the well-
known “enamel cap ”’ clearly marked off on the exterior of the

* Poissons Fossiles, t. ii. pt. 2, p. 74.

+ 1b. p. 77. I cannot refrain from expressing very considerable doubts
as to that species, or, in fact, any other of the so-called Carboniferous
“ Pygopteri,” being really referable to that genus.

Jrom the Neighbourhood of Edinburgh. 261

tooth, so as to present an appearance almost as if a little extin-
guisher had been stuck on to the point. Below this, which is
quite smooth, the polished surface is ornamented with fine striz,
more marked in some specimens than in others, and which con-
sist, in fact, of very delicate linear depressions, often interrupted
and wavy. ‘These are best marked just below the enamel cap,
and become lost towards the base of the tooth, which is dull
and smooth. Microscopically the teeth display a structure
quite similar to that described by Agassiz in Pygopterus, and
by Messrs. Hancock and Atthey in Palwoniscus Egertont.
The pulp-cavity is simple and wide at the base, becoming
attenuated upwards into the body of the tooth; the dentine
displays the same arrangement of radiating tubules, and is
crowned above by acap of structureless “ enamel,” which also
sends down a very thin and delicate layer over the whole ex-
ternal surface. I formerly described the teeth as quite smooth ;
and so they seemed to be in the specimen then at my disposal.
The apparent absence of the striz in these Wardie specimens,
however, is evidently due to flaking-off of the external enamel
film above mentioned, the surface being at the same time left
rather dull; and I have since seen specimens from that locality
in which the external polished surface still remains, and
which show the very same striz as those seen in specimens
from other localities, preserved in a softer inatrix.

The maxillary bone, represented in Pl. XVI. fig. 7, is from
Shawfair, and, though undoubtedly belonging to the same
species, is proportionally shorter and broader than is usually
the case. Ihave another from Loanhead, which shows the
same peculiarity. Neither of these belonged to full-grown fish,
in which the maxillary often attains a length of 22 inches by
1 inch in breadth posteriorly. The teeth are of different sizes ;
the larger ones, measuring in ordinary specimens from + to }
inch in length, are arranged in a row at somewhat irregular
intervals ; and occupying a more external position on the edge
of the jaw is a line of smaller teeth, whose length varies from
about +; toZinch. Certain specimens from Shawfair and
Woolmet appear to have undergone much pressure, the bones
and scales being very thin, though retaining their markings as
distinctly as ever, and the teeth being considerably flattened,
especially at their bases, as might have been expected. In
these instances, however, the enamel cap remains unaffected,
standing out all the more distinctly, while the striz on the
body of the tooth are also more strongly marked. These
appearances are, I think, certainly due to changes occurring
during fossilization, and not to specific difference.

262 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Fossil Fishes

The principal characters of the genus may be summed up as

below :—

NeMATOPTYCHIUS, Traq.,= Pygopterus, Ag., partim.

Body slender; head large, with bluntly pointed projecting
muzzle ; orbit far forward; gape very wide, with powerfully
developed jaws; operculum rather small. Dentition power-
fully developed ; teeth of two principal sizes, acutely conical,
and enamel-tipped. Pectoral and ventral fins moderate ; rays
of the pectoral articulated ; dorsal and anal fins nearly equal,
large, triangular ; dorsal situated nearly opposite the anal ; tail
completely heterocercal ; fin-fulcra small. Scales very peculiar
in form ; those of the flanks much higher than long, with a flat
triangular articular process arising from the whole, or nearly
the whole, upper margin; anterior-superior and _posterior-
inferior angles of the exposed face of the scale obtuse; orna-
ment consisting of fine closely set thread-like ridges.

Nematoptychius Greenockii, Ag., sp.—The only species of
the genus, and as yet only obtained from the Scottish Carboni-
ferous strata.

For further details as to the general configuration and struc-
ture of this fish, including the osteology of the head, I must
refer the reader to my previously quoted memoir in the ‘Trans-
actions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh.’

Il. Wardichthys cyclosoma, gen. et sp. nov.

This little fish, in my own collection, is contained in a nodule
of clay ironstone from the shales at Wardie, and was found on
the beach there, about fifteen yearsago. It is entire, with the
exception of the tail, which 1s unfortunately wanting. The
body, including the head, measures 3 inches in length by 23 at
its greatest depth, and is remarkable for its nearly circular
outline, and especially for the highly arched contour of the back,
the ventral margin being much less curved. Fig. 1, Pl. XVL.,
represents the “ counterpart’ or impression of the specimen,
which, however, will convey a better idea of the form of the
fish than the other half of the nodule, as from the latter a
little bit of the back unfortunately splintered off and was lost
in the act of splitting it open.

The head equals about } the total length, without the tail ;
it is a little crushed over towards the right side, and a good deal
of displacement seems to have taken place with the facial bones,
only a few of which are recognizable, The cranium proper is
short, the snout blunt and rounded as in Mesolepis; and the

Srom the Neighbourhood of Edinburgh. 263

orbit seems to have been well forward, as in the last-named
genus. In Pl. XVI. fig. 2 I have indicated in diagrammatic
outline the various bones which may be distinctly made out.
Behind we have a pair of parietals (p), in front of which are
the more elongated fronta/s, of which the impression of the right
one (f) is seen; on the outer side of the parietal is a plate (sq),
which answers to the sguamosal, in frontof which, and external
to the frontal, is another (p.f) which may be reckoned as the post-
frontal. The bones of the ethmoidal region, forming the short
rounded snout, are too much crushed for description. All these
cranial bones, as shown by their impressions, were ornamented
by beautiful branching and anastomosing flexuous ridges ; the
impressions of their internal surfaces, shown by removing the
friable bone from the other half of the specimen, display lines
radiating from the ossific centres ; and here also a groove, tra-
versing longitudinally the frontal and parietal, betrays the
_course of the usual slime-canal. Very little is seen of the facial
bones. A portion of the hyomandibular (h.m) is seen passing
downwards and slightly backwards from under the squamosal,
and seems to have been a rather slender bone like that of Pale-
oniscus. ‘The operculum (op) is shaped much like that of
Mesolepis, being four-sided, rather higher than broad, and with
round posterior-superior and posterior-inferior angles; it is
evidently plead, somewhat upwards and backwards. Below
it is the suboperculum (s.op), also displaced and apparently
a little turned round, so that what I conceive to be its upper
margin comes in fact to look as much forwards as upwards.
The only other recognizable facial bone is the mawilla (mz),
a plate of considerable size, gently convex externally and
broader behind than in front; its external surface was orna-
mented by wavy ridges very similar to those on the cranial
bones. ‘The lower jaw and branchiostegal rays are, unfortu-
nately, not discoverable, nor have I been able to detect any
trace of teeth.

Shoulder-girdle.—The first supraclavicular (suprascapular,
Owen) is a very large, nearly square-shaped plate (1st s.c/),
which is placed behind the parietal, and is apparently in con-
tact at the middle line with its fellow of the opposite side. By
its lower margin it articulates with the second supraclavicular
(scapular, Owen), also of considerable size. This bone (2nd
s.cl) is vertically oblong in form, rather broad above, where it
is obliquely traversed by the lateral slime-canal before that tube
enters the scales of the lateral line, and narrowing down to a
point below. I exposed the whole of it by sacrificing and
chiselling off the operculum (which covered a large part of it),
as the whole contour of the last-mentioned bone is so well seen

264 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Fossil Fishes

in impression on the half of the nodule represented in fig. 1.
In the diagrammatic outline, fig. 2, the second supraclavicular
is seen largely covered by the somewhat displacat operculum.
Both supraclaviculars agree very closely in form and position
with the corresponding bones in Mesolepis, as seen by com-
mag with a very beautiful and perfect specimen of JZ. sca-
aris, Young, kindly lent me by my friend Mr. Ward. Some
traces of an elongated clavicle are also seen, but not suf-
ficiently marked for description.

Fins.—The specimen dene no trace of either pectorals or
ventrals. ‘The eval fin is small, and commences consider-
ably behind the centre of the arch of the back ; it is composed
of numerous closely set rays, divided by very frequent trans-
verse articulations. ‘The most anterior rays are very short,
but they increase rapidly in length to the ninth or tenth, from
which the margin of the fin again falls away, so that it becomes
more fringe-like posteriorly, where the rays are seen also re-
peatedly to bifureate. Traces of fine fulera are seen on the
anterior margin. On the opposite aspect of the body some re-
mains of the anal fin are seen—unfortunately only a few broken
rays; yet from these we may pretty safely conclude that it cor-
responded in size and position to the dorsal.

Scales.—The scales of the side of the body are high and
narrow, diminishing very regularly in size from before back-
wards. Their form is rhomboidal, the acute angles being the
posterior-superior and the anterior-inferior, The external
surface of each presents a well-defined, smooth anterior
margin, produced downwards into the lower acute angle or
point of the scale, overlapped by the scale in front, and corre-
sponding to the thickened articular rib on the internal aspect.

he latter is by no means strongly marked: it passes above
into a pointed articular spine of moderate size ; and below, it
is obliquely bevelled off behind for the articular depression
which receives the corresponding peg of the scale next below.
The exposed surface is ornamented by a beautiful granular
tuberculation, the little tubercles sometimes being arranged in
lines or coalescing into short ridges, whose direction is always
more or less across the scale, some tendency to radiation
downwards towards the posterior-inferior angle being also
often observed towards the lower part. ‘This tendency of the
tubercles to coalesce into transverse ridges is most pronounced
in those scales which are situated more posteriorly (Pl. XVI.
fig. 3), though I observe it also in one placed just behind
the lower part of the suboperculum. ‘lhe two scales repre-
sented in fig. 3 are from the lateral line, a little in front of the
origin of the dorsal fin; they are seen to be each marked with

Srom the Neighbourhood of Edinburgh. 265

a slight notch on the posterior margin, and are evidently
obliquely perforated by the lateral slime-canal.

Towards the dorsal and ventral margins the scales get
considerably lower than on the flanks. Those represented in
fig. 5 (also magnified two diameters) are from a situation
further to the front of the fish than those from which fig. 3
was taken—namely, from the belly, a little distance behind and
below the suboperculum. In them the articular spine is very
broad and triangular, arising from the entire upper margin of
the scale, and showing besides a few peculiar grooves on the
surface, radiating from the middle of the base.

The foregoing description of the configuration of the scales
has, together with the illustrative drawings, been principally
taken from impressions left on the hard ironstone after very
careful removal of the friable osseous matter, and from accurate
“ squeezes”’ in modelling-wax taken from the same.

Conclusion.—F rom the foregoing description it is at once evi-
dent that the little fish just described belongs to the Paleozoic
section of Dr. Young’s suborder of Lepidopleuride ; but it can
hardly be included in any previously described genus. Neces-
sarily leaving dentition out of consideration, the shape of the
body and the relations of the dorsal fin alone widely distinguish
it from Mesolepis and Amphicentrum. From Platysomus it is
also separated by the form of the head, with its short blunt
snout and relatively more anteriorly placed orbit, as well as
by the nature of the scale-ornament, which in all the described
species of Platysomus consists of fine vertical or slightly
diagonal ridges or striz. In the typical Platysom7 too (e. g.
Pl. gibbosus, striatus) “the dorsal tin commences at the cu/-
minating point of the dorsal ridge, and extends thence to the
upper lobe of the caudal fin, the component rays diminishing
very gradually in length from first to last ;” moreover it con-
tains “from 80 to 100 fin-rays’”’*; here, on the other hand,
the dorsal fin commences very much behind the highest point
of the back and contains considerably fewer rays, though their
exact number is not ascertainable. There only remains the
very imperfectly known genus Cletthrolepis, Egertont, from
beds of doubtful Carboniferous age in. New South Wales, and
which, to certain points of resemblance to Platysomus, adds
the peculiarity of having a homocercal tail; this organ, being
absent in our specimen, is not available as a means of compa-
rison. Although the rounded figure and posteriorly arising
dorsal fin of Cletthrolepis, added to Sir Philip Egerton’s state-

* Sir Philip Egerton, in ‘ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. London,’ 1864, xx.
p. 3.
+ Loe, cit. p. 3, and pl. i, figs, 2 & 3,

266 Dr. R. H. Traquair on Fossil Fishes

ment that the scales are granulated, do remind us of the fish
under consideration, yet so little is known of the structural
details of the Australian fish, that all evidence of generic
identity is wanting. As far as Sir Philip Egerton’s ae
tion and figures go, however, the head of Cleithrolepis would
seem to have been much smaller in proportion, the vertical
rows of scales much more numerous, * the articulating rib
on the anterior margin of the inner surface of each scale very
considerably stronger. On the whole, I think it is better to
bestow a new generic title on the present fish ; and accordingly
I propose for it the name Wardichthys*, coupled with the
specific designation cyclosoma.

T ‘ ra a +
WARDICHTHYS, gen. et sp. nov., Traquair.

Body flat, nearly circular, back very highly arched; dorsal
and anal fins small, opposite, the former arising much behind
the culminating point of the rounded dorsal arch and extend-
ing to the tail-pedicle. Pectoral, ventral, and caudal fins
unknown, the latter probably heterocercal. Scales ornamented
externally with fine tubercles, which often coalesce into short
transverse ridges; lepidopleura weak. Snout short, rounded ;
orbit well forward; cranial bones ornamented by fine flexuous
ridges or strie.

Wardichthys cyclosoma.—The only known species ; and of
it, as yet, only one specimen has been obtained, from the
Lower Carboniferous shales of Wardie (Newhaven), on the
Frith of Forth, near Edinburgh.

Ill. Rhizodus Hibberti, Agass., sp.

A specimen of Rhizodus Hibberti, Agass., sp., from the
blackband ironstone of Gilmerton, recently acquired by the
Edinburgh Museum of Science and Art, throws some addi-
tional light on the structure of this remarkable and gigantic
fish, concerning which so little is yet known in spite of the
comparative abundance of fragmentary remains. It is a
fragment of what would apparently have been a most magni-
ficent and truly unique specimen, had the whole of it been
obtained ; as it is, it shows a portion of the head, shoulder,
and anterior part of the body of an example of moderate,
or rather small size, for a Rhizodus at least. The entire

* In honour of Mr. J. Ward, of Longton, Staffordshire, to whom I
am indebted for much valuable assistance in the study of Carboniferous
fishes.

Strom the Neighbourhood of Edinburgh. 267

length of the fragment is 16 inches, and its greatest breadth
8 inches; in front there are some mutilated and unread-
able remains of the head extending back for about 6 inches ;
but here a few doubly trenchant teeth of the well-known
aspect and structure settle the question as to its being a
Rhizodus. Behind these head-remains, and lying across the
specimen, is a great part of a well-marked clavicle, resembling
in shape that of MHoloptychius and ornamented externally by
reticulating ridges, furrows, and pits. The amount of it seen
is 53 inches in length; it is overlapped in front by some por-
tions of head-bone, probably opercular ; above, it is broken off
at the edge of the specimen; and below, its termination is
not very distinct, though I am rather disposed to think that
another portion of bone coming on here is the ¢nterclavicular.
The posterior margin shows a shallow excavation, from which
issues a pectoral fin, obtusely or “ subacutely” lobate in shape.
The “lobe” is 3 inches long by 12 broad ; it is fringed with
rays on the upper and posterior margins, some remains of
them extending also a little round on the lower. The most
perfect rays are those on the extremity of the lobe, where

2 inch of their length is seen ; they are slender, smooth, and
very closely set; for an inch of their length they are unarticu-
lated, after which transverse divisions are evident.

Behind the remains of the head and pectoral arch the speci-
men is covered by scales, which agree perfectly with those
which we have been accustomed to refer to Rhizodus Hibberti.
They lie for the most part undisturbedly cn situ, deeply im-
bricating over each other, but, as usual, are mostly so split
that only their internal structure, not their external sculpture,
can be seen. One of these scales, just behind the upper end
of the clavicle and pushed rather out of place, is seen to mea-
sure 13 inch in length by 1} in breadth; on the pectoral
lobe the scales are very much smaller.

It is much to be regretted that the above-described fragment
is all that has been saved of a specimen which was probably
entire before the miner invaded its ironstone bed. Neverthe-
less the discovery of the pectoral fin of Rhizodus is of great
interest, inasmuch as it furnishes us with another most im-
portant point of deviation of its structure from that of the
Devonian genus Holoptychius, with which it was so long and
so obstinately confounded. In Holoptychius the pectoral, as
shown by Prof. Huxley, is long and very acutely lobate, like
that of Glyptolepis; the obtusely lobate corresponding fin of
Rhizodus shows that it must be placed apart from these, in a
distinct subdivision of the great Glyptodipterine family, along
with its smaller congener Lhizodopsis.

268 Mr. A. Haly on new Speetes of Fish.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI.

Fig. 1. Wardichthys cyclosoma, Traq.; impression of right side of the
fish, natural size.

. Diagrammatic outline of the recognizable bones of the head and
shoulder: p, parietal; 7, frontal; sg, squamosal; p.f, post-
frontal ; op, operculum; s.op, suboperculum ; mz, maxillary;
h.m, hyomandibular; Ist s.cl, first supraclavicular; 2nd s,el,
second supraclavicular.

Fig. 3. Scales from the lateral line situated a little in front of a perpen-
dicular from the commencement of the dorsal fin, manned two
diameters. .

4. Inner aspect of another flank-scale, magnified two diameters.

5. Several scales from near the ventral margin, a little distance below

and behind the suboperculum, also magnified two diameters.

Fig. 6. Inner surface of scale of Pygopterus mandibularis, Agass., magni-
fied. After Sir P. G. Egerton, in King’s ‘ Permian Fossils.

7. Outline of a peculiarly short maxillary bone of Nematoptychius
Greenockii, Agass., sp. The contour is seen in impression, all
the actual bone that remains is along the dental margin.

Fig. 8. Tooth of Nematoptychius Greenockii, seen from the outer side of
the jaw, and magnified four diameters.

Fig. 9. Flank-scale of the same fish, magnified three diameters.

Fig. 10. Inner surface of a similar scale.

Fig. 11. Ornament of a group of four scales from the back of another
specimen, also enlarged three diameters.

fe!
S
bo

XXXV.— Descriptions of new Species of Fish in the
Collection of the British Museum. By A. HAty.

Hemulon hians.

D. 2. A; 2. L. lat. 50. Ii. transy. 5

15

The height of the body equals the length of the head, and
is contained thtee times and a half in the total. The snout is
of moderate length, rather longer than the eye, which is con-
tained three times and a half in the length of the head. The
cleft of the mouth is very wide, the maxillary reaching to the
vertical from the centre of the eye. Preeoperculum with the
posterior limb nearly vertical, obtusely denticulated, the denti-
culations somewhat stronger at the angle. Dorsal deeply
notched ; the fourth spine longest, nearly half the length of
the head, the last spine longer than the eleventh. Caudal
forked. Second anal spine stronger but scarcely longer than
the third, as long as the sixth dorsal spine. Pectoral one
fifth of the total length. The fish appears to have been longi-
tudinally striped.

Two specimens in spirits from Bahia, and a young stuffed
specimen from the same locality. ‘The adults are 74 inches
long.

Mr, A. Haly on new Species of Fish. 269

Pristipoma variolosum,
D. A. A L. lat.52. LL. transv. 5/12.

The height of the body is contained three times, the head
four times in the total length. The diameter of the eye nearly
equals the length of the snout, and is contained three times
and two thirds in the length of the head. The snout is rather
short; the cleft of the mouth moderate; the maxillary ex-
tends to the front margin of the orbit. Praeoperculum slightly
sinuous posteriorly. ‘The dorsal is deeply notched ; the fourth
spine longest, it is contained once and two thirds in the length
of the head. Caudal slightly concave. Second anal spine
very long and strong, longer than the fourth dorsal. Pectoral
nearly one fourth of the total length. Silvery, the upper two
thirds with brownish dots. Dorsal fin with a series of brownish
spots along its base ; dark spot on the opercle.

Two specimens from the Cameroons. The largest is
7} inches long.

Percis caudimaculatum.
Py Ser. ee 15. be lat, Do.

The height of the body is contained seven times, the length
of the head four times and a half in the total length. The
diameter of the eye is twice the width of the interorbital space.
The preoperculum is slightly denticulated. The ventrals do
not reach to the origin of the anal. The central spines of
the dorsal fin are the longest. Body with six vertical brown
bands, interrupted by a lighter longitudinal line; a black
spot at the upper angle of the root of the caudal.

Four specimens from North China. The largest is 4} inches
long.

Sciena margaritifera.

D.10+,. A.?. L.lat. 74, LL. transv. 2.

27-28"

The height of the body is contained four times or four times
and a third in the total length, the length of the head about
four times; the diameter of the eye is contained four times
and a half in the length of the head. The length of the snout
scarcely exceeds the diameter of the eye; it is slightly convex,
with the jaws nearly equal in front. The upper maxillary
reaches to the vertical from the posterior margin of the orbit.
The upper jaw has an outer series of larger teeth. The pra-
operculum is rounded, finely denticulated ; the operculum has
two points. Caudal pointed. Anal spine feeble, one fourth
of the length of the head. Coloration (in spirit) uniform; a

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv.

270 Mr, A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on

series of silvery spots along the lateral line; a black spot in
theaxil,
Two specimens from Port Natal. Length 11} inches.

Sphyrena Giinthert.
D. 5. A.d. L. lat. 130. LL. transv. 22.

5°

The height of the body is one ninth of the total length ;
the length of the head is contained three times and two thirds
in the total; the diameter of the eye is rather more than one
seventh of the length of the head. The opercle has a single
noint ; the opercles are scaly, and the preoperculum is rounded.
The lower jaw with a short fleshy appendage anteriorly. The
pectorals are contained nearly ten times in the total length ;
they are one third longer than the ventrals; the spine of the
latter is nearly as long as the rays. The origin of the dorsal
is on a level with the extremity of the pectorals, but somewhat
behind the root of the ventrals, considerably in front of the
middle of the length of the body. ‘The interspace between
the dorsals is equal to one seventh of the total length. The
maxillary reaches to the anterior margin of the eye.

One specimen from Colon, Atlantic. Length 16 inches.

XXXVI.—List and Revision of the Species of Anolidee in the
British-Museum Collection, with Descriptions of new Species.
By A. W. E. O’Suaucunessy, Assistant in the Natural-
History Department.

Since the date of the publication of Dr. Gray’s ‘Catalogue
of Lizards in the British Museum’ large additions have been
made to the collection of specimens of the group Anolis,
Many of these additional specimens were examined by Mr.
Cope some years since, and furnished him with the types of
new species, which he described in the ‘ Proceedings’ of the
Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia. The followin

list is the result of a recent study of the entire series, shal
gives the names of all the species which appear to me to be
represented in it. .

CHAMZLEOLIS, Coct.

Chameleolis fernandina, Coct., Sagra’s Cuba, p. 145, t. xii.
Anolis chameleonides, Dum. & Bibr. Erp. Gén. iy. p. 168.
Chamealeolis porcus, Gundlach, Rep. fis.-nat. Cuba, ii. p. 109; Cope,
Proc. yO Philad. 1864, p. 168.

the Species of Anolidx. 271

XipHosurus, Fitz., Gray.
NXiphosurus Ricordii, Dum. & Bibr. 1. c. p. 167; Gray, Ann.
Nat. Hist. 1840, v. p. 111.
- Eupristis baleatus, Cope, 1. e. p. 168.
‘Two adult specimens, one being the type of Cope’s Hupristis
baleatus, which proves to be the same species. Both from San
Domingo.

X. cristatellus, Dum. & Bibr. /. c. p. 143; Dum. Cat. Rept.
1851, p. 58; Reinh. & Liitk. Vid. Medd. 1862, p. 249.

There are now numerous specimens of this species in the
collection.

X. homolechis, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1864, p. 169.

The type specimen is the single example referred by Dr.
Gray to the preceding species. It is distinguished by a quite
different scutellation of the upper surface of the head and
muzzle—viz.smaller, irregular, and keeled, instead of the sym-
metrical flat plates. West Indies.

X. ferreus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1864, p. 168.

The type, a large specimen, from Guadeloupe.

DactyLoa, Wagl.
Dactyloa equestris, Merr. Tent. p. 45; Dum. & Bibr. 7. ¢. -
| p- 157; Gray, /.¢. p. 111.

Anolis rhodolemus, Bell, Zool. Journ. iii. p. 235, t.xx.; Sloane, Jamaica,
_ di. p. 278, fig. 2.

The second specimen referred in Dr. Gray’s Catalogue to
this species is a Urostrophus Vautiert.

D. Edwardsii, Mery. 1. c. p. 45; Dum. & Bibr. J. ¢. p. 161;
Dum. Cat. Rept. p. 59.

RuHINOSAURUS, Gray.

Rhinosaurus gracilis, Neuwied, Bras. tab. fig. 2, Voy. ii.
p. 131; Wagl. Syst. p. 148 (Dactyloa gracilis).
Anolis nasicus, Dum, & Bibr. J. c. p. 115; Dum. Cat. Rept. p. 57.

i9®

272 Mr. A. W. E, O'Shaughnessy on

ANOLIS.
A. With smooth ventral scales.

Anolis bimaculatus, Sparrm. N. Act. Stock. v. p. 169, t. iv.
fig. 1; Merr. lc. p. 45.
Anolis Leachii, Dum. & Bibr. /.c. p.153; Dum, Cat. Rept. p. 58, Gray,
Cat. p. 200.

A, maculatus, Gray, Aun. Nat. Hist. 1840, v. p. 112.

A, reticulatus, Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1840, vy. p. 114; Cat. p. 204.

A, alliaceus, Cope, l. c. p. 175.

The types of the two latter are in the British Museum,
and prove to be identical with the present species.

A, punctatus, Daud. Rept. iv. p. 84, t. Ixvi. fig. 2; Dam. &
Bibr. J. c. p. 112; Dum. Cat. p. 57.
A, viridis, Newwied, Bras. fig. 1 ; Voy. ii. p. 152.
A, violaceus, Spix, Lac. Bras. p. 15, t. xvil. fig. 2.
The collection now possesses one adult specimen from Rio
Janeiro.

A, Cepedii, Merr. 1. c, p. 44; Gray, Cat. p. 201.

A, alligator, Dum. & Bibr. 1. ¢. : 134; Bocourt, Miss. Se. Mex. iii,

p. 59, note; Cope, Proc. Am. Phil. Soc. 1869, p. 162.

A, trinitatis, Reinh. & Liitk. Vid. Medd. 1862, p. 269.

A. Goudotii, Dum. & Bibr. l. c. p. 108 (type Mus. Par.).

A. eneus, Gray, Cat. p, 205.
., fhe aes described by Dr. Gray as A. eneus, presented
by Th. Bell, Esq., is in my opinion a young specimen of A.

alligator, Dum. & Bibr.

A, luctus, Dum. & Bibr. 1. e. p. 105; Coct., Sagra’s Cuba,
p- 136, t. xii.

A, argenteolus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1861, p. 213.

Previously to the specimens named A. argenteolus by Mr.
Cope, this species was not represented in our collection ; but
after comparison with Cocteau’s description, I cannot avoid
referring them to A. luctus.

A. chlorocyanus, Dum. & Bibr. /. c. p. 117; Reinh. & Liitk,
Vid. Medd. 1862, p. 266.

A, (Ctenocercus) celestinus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1862, p. 177.
Specimens from San Domingo, named A, celestinus by

Mr. Cope.

the Speetes of Anolide. 273

A, fusco-auratus, D’Orb. Voy. Amér., Rept. t. iii. fig. 2;
Dum.& Bibr. Zc. p. 110; Dum. Cat. Rept. p. 56; Bocourt,
Ann. Mus. vi. 1869, Bullet. p. 15, Miss. Sc. Mex. iii.
pl. xiv. fig. 16.

A, viridieneus, Peters, Monatsb. Berl. 1863, p. 147.
Hitherto unrepresented in the collection. Specimens from

Para and Guayaquil.

A, Grahami, Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1840, v. p. 113; Cat. Liz.
pp: 203 & 274; Cope, 7. c. 1861, p. 210, Proc. Am. Phil.
Soc. 1869, p. 164.

A, punctatissimus, Hallowell, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1856, p. 225,

A, heterolepis, Hallowell, /. c. p. 230.

A. oe and A, opalinus, Gosse, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1850, vi.

p- .

It is important to establish the fact that Mr. Gosse’s two
species are the older A. Grahami, of which there would never
have been any uncertainty had not Dr. Gray stated that the
a on which he founded the species were from Dr.

ardner’s Brazilian collection. The real entry in the register
shows that he obtained them from a dealer named Gardiner
without indication of a locality; and there can be no doubt
that they came from Jamaica, this species being one of the
commonest in the island.

A, acutus, Hallowell, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1856, p. 228; Reinh.
& Liitk. 7. c. 1862, p. 252; Cope, /. c. 1861, p. 209.

A, Newtoni, Giinth. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1859, iv. p. 212, pl. iv.
? Lacerta principalis, West, Beytr. z. Besch. v. S. Cruz.

Numerous specimens from Santa Cruz and Dominica.

A, gingivinus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1864, p. 170, and
1871, p. 220.

The types (male and female) from Anguilla Island.

A. distichus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1861, p. 208; Proc.
Am. Phil. don 1869, p. 164.
A. carbonarius, Daudin.
A, dominicensis, Reinh. & Liitk. /. ¢. p. 261.
Specimens from the Copenhagen Museum and specimens
named by Mr. Cope enable me to confirm his statement of
the identity of the species.

A, stratulus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1861, p. 209; Reinh.
_& Liitk. Vid. Medd. 1862, p. 255.

Numerous specimens from St. Thomas’s Island.

274 Mr. A. W. E. O’Shaughnessy on

A. cybotes, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1862, p. 177; Proc, Am.
Phil. Soc. 1869, p. 164.

"A, Riisei, Reinh. & Liitk. 1. e. p. 264.
Specimens (male and female) from San Domingo.

A. gibbiceps, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1864, p. 174.
The type (female) from Caracas.

A, citrinellus, Cope, Proc. Acad, Philad, 1864, p, 170.
The type from San Domingo.

A. damulus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad, 1864, p. 169.
- The type presented by Dr. Giinther.

A, insignis, Cope, 1, c. 1871, p. 213.

A fine specimen, brought from Costa Rica by Mr, Salvin

agrees with Mr. Cope’s recent description of this well-marked
Species.

A, Bouviert, Bocourt, Miss. Sc, Mex. iii. p. 58, pl. xiv. fig. 8.

Three specimens from Pebas and Guayaquil. The tail,
perfect, is compressed and has the upper edge serrated, as
described by M. Bocourt.

A. transversalis, Dum. Cat. Rept. p. 57; Arch. du Mus. viii.
_ p. 515, pl. xix. fig. 3; Guichen. in Casteln. Amér. du
S., Rept.p 17,
A, impetigosus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1864, p. 174.
Mr. Cope’s type, of which the habitat is unknown, being in
the collection, I am able to refer it to the above species, de-
scribed by Duméril.

>

A. heterodermus, Dum. 1. c. p. 59, and lc. p. 516, pl, xix.
fig. 4. .

Adult and half-grown specimens from Bogota enable me

to add this other remarkable species, described by Duméril,
to the list.

B. Ventral scales keeled.

A, (Dactyloa) biporcatus, Wiegm. Herp. Mex. p. 47; Bocourt,
Miss. Sc. Mex. p. 98, pl. xv. fig. 8.
A, (Draconura) vittigerus, Cope, Proc. Acad. Philad. 1862, p. 179,
A single specimen from Rio Polochic, Guatemala, presented

the Species of Anolide. 275

by the Paris Museum, and numerous others named A. vitti-
gerus by Mr. Cope. This species was referred by Dr. Gray
to A. principalis,

A, Fraseri, Giinth. P. Z, 5. 1859, p. 407.

A, bitectus, Cope, 1. c. 1864, p. 171.

A fine series, with some large specimens recently added.
Some of the specimens have been named A. pentaprion and
A. vittigerus by Mr. Cope; and the two types of his A. bitectus
dre also found to be the present species.

A. Petersti, Bocourt, Miss. Sc, Mex. iii. p. 79, pl. xiii, fig. 2,
& pl. xv. figs. 11, 11a.
Two fine specimens and a young one in the collection are
to be referred to this species. They are from Mexico,

A, Sagrei, Cocteau, Sagra’s Cuba, Rept. p. 131, t. x.; Dum.
& Bibr. /.c. p. 150; Dum. Cat. Rept. p. 58; Cope, /. c.
1862, p. 178, note; Bocourt, /.¢. p. 81, pl. xv. fig. 14.

A. ordinatus, Cope, 1. c. 1864, p. 175.
A large series, including the types of Mr. Cope’s species,
and those hitherto placed by Dr. Gray under A. nebulosus,

Wiegm., with which he confounded this species.

A. maculatus, Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1840, v. p. 113 ; Cat. Liz.
p- 203; Reinh. & Liitk. lc. p. 268.
' A. lineatopus, Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1840, v. p. 115 ; Cat. Liz. p. 203.
This species has a great resemblance to the last, but the
ventral scales are considerably larger. Numerous specimens
are now in the collection from Jamaica; the type of A. linea-
topus is the same species.

_ A, pulchellus, Dum. & Bibr. 7. c. p. 97; Dum, Cat. p. 56;
Reinh. & Liitk. /. c. p. 257.

Now well represented, from St. Thomas’s Island.

A, Richardi, Dum. & Bibr. 7. c. p. 141; Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist
1840, v. p. 113 ; Cat. B. M. p. 202.
A. occipitalis, Gray, I. c. p. 112; Cat. Brit. Mus. p. 201.
A, stenodactylus, Gray, l.c. p. 114; Cat. Brit. Mus. p, 204.
All the specimens referred to or described by Dr. Gray
under the above three heads belong to this species,

276 Mr. A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on

A, principalis, L.

A. carolinensis, Dum. & Bibr. 1. ¢. p. 121.
A, poreatus, Gray, Ann. Nat. Hist. 1840, vy. p. 112; Cat. Brit. Mus.
p- 202.

The specimens described under the latter name are indi-
viduals of this species, with which the collection is now well
supplied. It is not the Dactyloa biporcata of Wiegmann (as
stated by Dr. Gray).

A, nebulosus, Wiegm.; Bocourt, Miss. Se. Mex. p. 68, pl. xv.
i
One specimen recently eauied from Cuernavaca, those
referred to this species by Dr. Gray being A. Sagrei, Coct.

A, Sallet, Giinth. P. Z. 8S. 1859, p. 405; Bocourt, /.¢. p. 90,
pl. xi. fig. 3, pl. xvi. fig. 21.

A, cyanopleurus, Cope, l.c. 1861, p. 211.
A, spectrum, Peters, Berl. MB. 1863, p. 136.
Specimens from San Domingo and from Cuba.

A, semilineatus, Cope, /.c. 1864, p. 171.
The type from San Domingo.

A. ophiolepis, Cope, 7. c. 1861, p. 211.
One specimen from Cuba, presented by Dr. Peters.

A. Copet, Bocourt, Miss. Se. Mex. p. 77, pl. xv. figs. 10, 10a.
A fine specimen has been recently procured of Mr. Salvin
from Costa Rica.

A. nebuloides, Bocoutrt, J. c. p. 74, pl. xiii. fig. 10.
Two specimens from Huamuchla, from Mr. Boucard.

A, crassulus, Cope, l. c. 1864, p. 173.
The types and other specimens. Central America.
A, nannodes, Cope, l..c. p, 173 ; Bocourt, U.c. p. 71, Diamae
fig. 5.
The types and one other example, from Coban.

A, ustus, Cope, l.c. p. 172.
The types from Belize.

the Species of Anolide. 277

A. cymbops, Cope, lc. p. 173.
“The type from Vera Cruz.

PLAcopsis, Gosse.

Placopsis Valenciennit, Dum. & Bibr. /. c. p. 131.

P. ocellata, Gosse, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1850, ii. p. 346.
A, leucocephalus, Hallow. Proc, Acad. Philad. 1856, p. 226,
Xiphocercus Valenciennit, Cope, /, c. 1861, p. 215.

ACANTHOLIS, Coct.
Acantholis Loysiana, Coct. lc. p. 141; Dum. & Bibr. Jc.
p- 100; Bocourt, /. c. p. 69, pl. xiv. fig. 9.
‘2A. argillaceus, Cope, 1. c. 1862, p. 176.
One specimen from Cuba, presented by Dr. Peters.

Norors, Wael.

Norops auratus, Wagl. Syst. p. 149; Wiegm. lc. p. 16;
Dum. & Bibr. /. c. p. 82, pl. 37; Bocourt, 7. c. p. 108,
pl. xi. figs. 5, 5a, pl. xvi. fig. 33, a, b.
A, perissurus, Cope.
There are now five adult specimens in the collection, one
of which is the “type of A. perisswrus, Cope.”

N. tropidonotus, Peters, Berl. Monatsb. 1863, p. 135 ; Bocourt,
l.c. p. 103, pl. xii. fig. 6, pl. xvi. fig. 30.

A large series of examples is now added to the collection.

Having found that the specimen referred in Dr. Gray’s
catalogue to Draconura chrysolepis is really Norops auratus,
I am now enabled to recognize this well-marked species, the
examples of which I had supposed to be N. auratus. (See
‘Annals,’ 1869, iii. p. 183 &e.)

Draconura, Wagl.
Draconura nitens, Wagl. |. c.; Peters, /. ce. 1863, p. 142.
A, refulgens, Schleg.; Dum. & Bibr. /.c. p. 91.
Three adult specimens from Pebas, collected by Mr. Bates,

D. catenata, Gosse, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1850, ii. p. 344,
The type from Jamaica.

278 Mr. A. W. E. O'Shaughnessy on

D. chrysolepis, Dum. & Bibr. le. p. 94; Guichen. Casteln.
Amér. ii. p. 15, pl. iv. fig. 1; Bocourt, 1c. p. 99, pl. xvi.
fig. 26. .
A, scypheus, Cope, /. c. 1864, p. 172.

The specimen referred in Dr. Gray’s Catalogue to this
species is a Norops auratus. There are now two adults from
Caracas and the Amazons, one of which is the type of Mr,
Cope’s A. seypheus.

D. capito, Peters, Berl. Monatsb. 1863, p. 142 ; Bocourt, /. ¢.
p- 101, pl. xvi. fig. 27.
A, carneus, Cope, J. c, 1864, p. 171.
Two fine specimens (male and female) from Vera Paz,
collected by Mr. Salvin; the types of Mr. Cope’s A. carneus.

Anolis nummifer, sp. n.

Head a little shorter than tibia, its breadth two thirds of
its length. Hind limbs long, reaching beyond the tip of the
snout. Ear-opening not half the longitudinal diameter of
the eye. Lateral canthus of muzzle sharp. Scales of muzzle
roundish or polygonal, irregularly ridged, sometimes tri-
carinate; supraorbital ridges separated by two rows on the
vertex, widely divergent anteriorly. Supraocular disk com-
posed of about fifteen polygonal keeled scales, bounded ex-
ternally by granules. Occipital large, elongate, with the angles
rounded, half the length of the eye, with central tubercle.
Scales of body very convex, granular, becoming modified into
keeled scales on the central regions of the back, but scarcely
increasing in size. Scales of lower surface larger, regularly
arranged, rounded and keeled; of limbs keeled externally,
granular internally. Tail not broadened at the base, round ;
scales small, keeled. Goitre very slightly developed. Digital
expansions well developed.

Colours: above bronzed brown; a brown stripe across the
orbital region. Sides with large round dark spots, extending
in the form of dots on the lower surface of body and limbs;
the latter viridescent. Female with bright longitudinal dorsal
stripe.

ze specimens in the collection of the British Museum,
from the Demerara Falls.

Anolis turmalis, sp. n.
Head a little shorter than tibia, shaped as in the last.

new Species of Anolidee. 279

Scales of muzzle either convex only or indistinctly keeled.
Supraorbitals separated on vertex by two rows of scales.
Occipital large, ovate, larger than the ear-opening, and half
the length of the eye. Polygonal scales of supraocular disk
numerous, convex or weakly keeled. Infraorbitals two rows.
Form elongate, slender. Hind limb reaching to or beyond ex-.
tremity of muzzle. Several series of regular keeled scales on
middle of back, larger than the granules which cover the sides,
but smaller than the ventral scales, which are ovate and keeled.
Tail long, rounded, covered with scales like those of the belly.
- Digital expansions well developed.

Colours: bronzed brown above ; an orbital transverse stripe ;
lower surface viridescent ; darker variegations on the back,
taking the form of oblique streaks on the sides, as in Dra-
conura chrysolepis.

Specimens in the British Museum from the island of
Grenada.

Anolis tessellatus, sp. n.

Resembles A. transversalis. Head not quite twice as long
as broad, no frontal concavity ; covered with large polygonal
flat scales ; the supraorbitals in contact; the occipital large,
but separated from these by several scales ; the occipital region
bounded triangularly by feebly raised ridges. Har-opening
small,round. Scales of back and sides polygonal or roundish,
smooth ; of belly larger, oval, imbricated, and keeled; those
of the tail similar.

Digital dilatations narrow.

_ Colour: green, with brown markings on back and tail.

Specimen in the British Museum, collected by Mr. Salvin
in Costa Rica.

Anolis lentiginosus, sp. n.

Head short, broad, obtuse, much shorter than tibia, its width
being two thirds of its length; its height at the orbital region
nearly equal to its width. Scales of the front and muzzle
small, strongly tricarinate ; of occipital region very numerous,
polygonal, flat, the occipital itself being scarcely distinguishable
in their midst. Supraorbital borders composed of numerous
small-sized scales, separated by one or more scales on the
vertex, and elsewhere rapidly and widely divergent. Nearly
the whole of the supraocular space covered by about twenty
rather small keeled or rugose scales. Scales of middle dorsal
' region larger than those of the sides, and increasing in size
gradually from the neck to the tail; they are striate, present-
ing where the epidermis is preserved the appearance of being
tricarinate ; continuing on the tail they become distinctly

280 On new Species of Anolide.

keeled scales. Scales of the sides granular; of the belly
larger than those of the back, ovate, strongly keeled. Hind
limbs long, reaching considerably beyond the end of the
muzzle. Digital expansions moderate. Kar-opening small
round, ‘Tail broad at the base, somewhat compressed, rounded
above. Goitre very small.

Colour golden brown, freckled above with dark brown; a
dark patch on the muzzle and a transverse orbital stripe ; two
brown lines across the back before the root of the tail, and
some oblique ones on the tibi.

One specimen in the British Museum from Surinam, col-

lected by Mr. Kappler.

Anolis gemmosus, sp. 0.

Elongate, slender. Head narrow, of about the same length
as the tibia. Hind limb reaching to end of snout. Tail very
long and tapering, three times the length of the head and body.
Upper surface of the head entirely covered by polygonal rugose
scales, very numerous and closely set, small on the muzzle and
prefrontal regions, where they converge to the central con-
cavity, which is feebly and gradually formed; larger, but
of similar character, on the vertical and occipital portions,
there being no conspicuous ridges on any part of the head;
occipital scale as small as the others. Ear-opening small,
vertical. Upper surface of body, including the sides, uni-
formly covered by minute convex granules; ventral surface
with equally uniform minute polygonal or rounded flat scales :
the tail with minute keeled scales. Toes and claws slender,
the expansions well developed.

Colours prettily variegated. Ground-colour above appa-
rently a lustrous brown, with blue and violet reflections; a
series of glittering spots like arrow-heads pointing forwards
along median line of back, and numerous ring-like ocelli on
the sides, the sides of the belly and lower surface of the
limbs being regularly ‘ocellated, and the chin variegated ;
upper surface of limbs banded and spotted.

‘This species presents aresemblance to the Draconura nitens,
which differs from it in the size and proportions of the head,
and in the strongly keeled scales of the muzzle, size of the
occipital, and other points.

One specimen in the British Museum, the habitat of which
is not indicated.

Norops onca, sp. n.

Head somewhat longer than tibia. Scales of muzzle convex
and multicarinate, numerous; those of the supraorbital series

Biographical Notice of the late Dr. J. KE. Gray. = 281

not much larger nor greatly raised, separated by several rows
of convex scales; the occipital distinct, and larger than
the surrounding scales, but small, elongate; a slight pit or
depression on the region behind it. Two or three series of
larger keeled scales on the superciliary space. Kar small,
narrow, not much larger than the occipital.

Scales of the back small, keeled; of the side elongate, oval,
convex ; of the belly larger than those of the back, keeled ;
of the tail like those of the back and belly ; of the limbs also
keeled. The hind limb reaches to the eye ; the fore limb the
length of the side. The toes are not dilated. Goitre very
large, extending nearly to the middle of the abdomen.

Colour pale brown, variegated with darker, in the form of
large rhombic spots, open in the middle, along each side of
the median line of the back; dark spots and streaks also on
the sides, head, and limbs.

Specimens in the British Museum from Venezuela and
Dominica.

XXXVII.— Biographical Notice of the late Dr. Joun
EpWArD GRAY.

Ir is our painful duty this month to record the death on the
7th ultimo of Dr. John Edward Gray, F.R.S. &e., who has
been for the last seventeen years one of the Editors of this
Journal.

Dr. Gray was born at Walsall in the year 1800; so
that at the time of his death he had just completed his 75th
year. He was the son of Mr. S. F. Gray, the author
of the well-known ‘Supplement to the Pharmacopeeia,’ and
the grandson of Mr. Samuel Gray, a seedsman in Pall Mall,
who possessed considerable scientific knowledge, translated the
‘ Philosophia Botanica’ of Linneeus for his friend Mr. Lee,
of Hammersmith, and assisted him in the composition of his
‘ Introduction to Botany,’ which first made known the labours
of the great Swedish naturalist to English readers. Dr. Gray
may thus be regarded as belonging to a family in which natural-
history tastes were hereditary.

According to his own account he was a weakly and ailing
child, confined to his chair for eight months in the year, and
never eating animal food. At a very early age he says he
began the world, to provide for himself and help his family.
He was originally intended for the profession of medicine ; but
his studies were very early turned specially to natural history;

282 Biographical Notice of the late Dr. J. E. Gray.
in 1819 he had joined the London Philosophical Society,

which numbered the late Mr. Faraday among its members,
and in 1820 he was a member of the Philosophical Society
of London, a society established in 1810 under the patronage
of the Duke of Sussex,

The old Entomological Society of London, the successor of
the Aurelian Society, established in 1806, at this time held
its meetings at No. 87 Hatton Garden ; and in 1822 Dr. Gray
became a Fellow and Secretary of that Society, which was
soon afterwards expanded into the Zoological Club of the
Linnean Society. As the Fellowship of the Linnean Society
was an essential qualification for being a member of the Zoolo-
gical Club, John Edward Gray was excluded from it; for
although he had been proposed as a Fellow of the Linnean
Society by such men as Haworth, Vigors, J. I’. Stephens,
Joseph Goodall, Latham, Griffith, and Salisbury, he was
rejected by a large majority in a very full meeting, on the
16th of April, 1822. It 1s of course impossible now to ascer-
tain the precise reasons for the rejection of a young naturalist
who had already given evidence of no ordinary powers and
attainments both in zoology and botany. Dr. Gray himself
has suggested that his certificate, bearing “the names of at
least four naturalists anxious to improve zoology and botany,
may have frightened the regular ‘ Linneans,’ of whom Dr.
Shaw may be considered afair example. He proposed putting
his heel on or, as some say, breaking with a hammer all shells
not in the twelfth edition of Linnzus’s ‘ Systema Nature.’
Things not in Linnzeus ought not to exist.” Such views as
these are undoubtedly very narrow ; but, supposing them to
exist, the policy of preventing the opposite party from gaining
an accession of strength in the person of the young candidate
would be intelligible, and to a certain extent respectable.
But the reason actually assigned for his rejection was paltry.
He was accused of having insulted the President of the Society,
Sir James Edward Smith, by quoting the ‘ English Botany’
as Sowerby’s, Sir James having been hired by Sowerby to
write the text for his plates.

We should not have dwelt so long upon this miserable
history but for the circumstance that, whatever may have been
the cause of his rejection, the fact itself certainly had a great
influence upon Dr. Gray’s character. One can easily under-
stand that the circumstance of being thus ignominiously
rejected must have been a bitter disappointment to a young
and enthusiastic naturalist such as Gray then was; and we
cannot wonder that he placed himself in decided antagonism
to those whom he thought his enemies in the matter, and thus
acquired that combative habit of mind which undoubtedly

Biographical Notice of the late Dr. J. K. Gray. — 283

in after life procured him many “unfriends.” In 1826 the
Zoological Club was developed into the Zoological Society,
which Dr. Gray at once joined, and he was one of its most
active Fellows until ill health confined him to his house.

In the mean time, in 1824, he had become an assistant
in the Natural-History Department of the British Museum,
of which he was appointed Keeper in 1840, on the resignation
of Mr. Children. ith this great national establishment his
life has since been inseparably connected.

In 1826 he married the widow of his cousin, the only son
of Dr. E. W. Gray, his granduncle, a former secretary of the
Royal Society ; and this lady, who survives to mourn his loss,
assisted him in all his subsequent labours, and is herself the
author of the well-known ‘ Figures of Molluscous Animals.’

For more than fifty years Dr. Gray’s life was one of un-
ceasing activity. Considerably more than a thousand books,
memoirs, and notes on almost all departments of zoology,
attest the extraordinary versatility and energy of his mind;
and his earliest efforts, when little more than a boy, were
devoted to the kindred science of botany, in which he, with
the cooperation of his father, was the first to introduce the’
Jussieuan Natural System to English botanists. It may be a
question whether his efforts for this purpose, in the ‘ Natural
Arrangement of British Plants,’ were not the cause of that
ignominious rejection by the Linnean Society of which we
have already spoken.

But even the exertions necessary to produce the vast mass
of written zoological papers which bear his name did not ex-
haust his activity ; and we find him showing a strong interest
in such varied matters as sanitary and metropolitan improve-
ments, education, prison discipline, and the abolition of im-
prisonment for debt, the improvement of the treatment of
lunatics, and the opening of museums, libraries, picture-
galleries, and gardens to the public. Dr. Gray claimed to have
been the original proposer of the system of a low uniform rate
of postage to be prepaid by stamps—a system carried out by
Rowland Hill, and now adopted all over the world. He took
much interest in the question of the adoption of a decimal
scale of coinage, weights, and measures in this country; and
between 1854 and 1857 published numerous articles and
pamphlets on this subject. His opinion was that if a decimal
system were to be adopted, it should be organized on the
principle of making the larger coins decimal multiples of a
small existing unit, such as the penny, instead of decimal
divisors of a large unit, such as the pound.

In considering the immense mass of work published by Dr.
Gray, the zoologist may sometimes be inclined to wish that

284 Biographical Notice of the late Dr. J. E. Gray.

its amount were less, and that the author had given himself
more time for the full elaboration of the various subjects that
he took up. In too many instances he hastened to put the
results of his researches into shape before he had really com-
pleted them ; hence further investigations led him to modify
the views which he had expressed only a short time pre-
viously, and thus two or three papers on the same subject,
perhaps the classification of some tribe or family of animals,
would follow each other in rapid succession. it would un-
doubtedly have been better, both for zoology and for his own
future fame, if the outcome of the same amount of study had
been represented by half, or even a quarter, of the amount of
literature which now stands in Dr. Gray’s name. But there
is one labour of his from which no such deduction is to be
made; and it is this especially that will carry his name down
the stream of time. From his appointment as an Assistant in
the British Museum until the close of his life, but more es-

ecially since his having been made Keeper of the Natural-
History Department, he devoted himself with unflagging
energy to the development of the collection under his charge ;
and mainly by his exertions it has grown from the rudimentary
state in which it existed in the days of Dr. Leach, to the
magnificent proportions which it has now attained. It is
impossible to overrate the services rendered to zoology in this
country by Dr. Gray in the accumulation of the fine series
of specimens now possessed by the British Museum, and the
excellent catalogues of several departments prepared by him
or under his auspices. His knowledge of species and genera
in those groups to which his attention was particularly directed
was perhaps unrivalled; his great energy and administrative
ability enabled him to carry out the business of his department
in the face of difficulties and obstacles which few would have
overcome. His great services in this respect met with more
direct recognition abroad than in this country: in 1852 he
received the honorary degree of Doctor of Philosophy from
the University of Munich ; and in 1860 the large Gold Medal
of merit was conferred upon him by the King of Wiirttemberg,
on his declining the offer of an order of knighthood which
had been made to him. His merits were also acknowledged
by many foreign Societies and Academies, which enrolled him
in the lists of their honorary and corresponding members,
The Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia i him
this honour as early as 1829 ; and he was subsequently elected
to analogous positions by scientific bodies in Boston, Moscow,
Rome, Paris, Darmstadt, Lyons, Turin, Strasbourg, Lund,
and other places. He was also a Fellow or Member of
nearly all the Natural-History Societies in London,

Bibliographical Notice. 285

We are conscious that these few and imperfect remarks are
far from doing justice to the merits of Dr. Gray. For more
than fifty years he occupied a position in the first rank of the
naturalists of this country, and both in his capacity as Director
of the chief zoological collection in Britain and by his personal
exertions in various ways, he exercised a widespread influence.
He was always ready to facilitate the study of the splendid
collections under his charge, and to give advice and assistance
to earnest students; and whilst it must be admitted that the
shrewdness of his character, which led him to penetrate the
hidden motives of men, coupled with an acquired or natural
causticity of manner, often raised a prejudice against him,
those hs succeeded in getting within the outworks thus
raised, found in Dr. Gray a warm-hearted, judicious, kind, and
firm friend.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Zoology. By Aurrep Newron, M.A., F.R.S. Sm. 8vo. London,
1874. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge.

The Student's Guide to Zoology, a Manual of the Principles of
Zoological Science. By Anprew Wirson. Sm. 8yo. London:
J. & A. Churchill, 1874.

We have already, on more than one occasion, noticed the great
fertility of the present day in zoological manuals. Up to within a very
few years the student had the choice of two or three English books
on the subject, and that was all; now his difficulties must arise
solely from an embarras de richesses, seeing that the number and
variety of the manuals offered for his selection is so great that he
ought to be able to suit himself perfectly, if only he knows how to
choose.

The two little handbooks of which the titles stand at the head
of this article do not profess to furnish a regular system of zoology;
they are devoted to the exposition of the principles of the science, or, in
other words, the generalization of the results obtained by zoological
investigation, to form a basis for future studies. The first of them,
by Professor Alfred Newton, is one of a series of shilling ‘ Manuals
of Elementary Science’ published by the Society for Promoting
Christian Knowledge ; and it reflects high credit both on its
author and on the Society under whose auspices it has been produced.
The leading branches of zoological study are explained very simply
and clearly, and from a really zoological stand-point, by Prof.
Newton, whose lessons might, we think, be taken to heart with
advantage by many modern naturalists, who would be offended if we
made this recommendation to them personally. Starting from a
very ingenious comparison between the animal world and a bag of
coins, Professor Newton indicates the general principles by which

20

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xv.

286 Royal Society :—On the Natiire of the

we may recognize the agreements and differences of the various
forms ; he then points out the general purposes of classification and
the principles of nomenclature, the principles of comparative anatomy
and their application to the study of extinct animals, and the
general facts of geographical distribution. His third chapter is
devoted to a brief sketch of the classification of animals, the fourth
to their development and reproduction, and the fifth to certain
general observations on the food and instincts of certain species,
mimicry, &c. In this chapter also the author discusses the question
of the nature and possible origin of species. We most heartily
recommend this little volume as a first book of zoology.

Mr. Wilson’s work, which carries the teaching much further, and
is really a student’s manual, is also an excellent work of its kind.
Mr. Wilson covers pretty nearly the same ground as Prof. Newton,
although of course he enters into much more detail; and we have to
compliment both authors on the same characteristic of their work—
namely, the total freedom from prejudice with which they have dis-
cussed those unsettled questions which at present divide naturalists,

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
ROYAL SOCIETY.

February 4, 1875.—Joseph Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in the
Chair.

«* Remarks on Professor Wrvittz Tuomson’s Preliminary Notes on
the Nature of the Sea-bottom procured by the Soundings of H.M.S,
‘Challenger.’” By Wirtr1am B. Carrenter, M.D., LL D., F.R.S.

The extreme interest of two of the questions started and partly
discussed in Professor Wyville Thomson’s communication will be
deemed, I trust, a sufficient reason for my offering such contribu-
tions as my own experience furnishes towards their solution.

The first of these questions is, whether the Globigerine, by the
accumulation of whose shells the Globigerina-ooze is being formed
on the deep-sea bottom, live and multiply on that bottom, or pass
their whole lives in the superjacent water (especially in its upper
stratum), only subsiding to the bottom when dead.

Having previously held the former opinion, Prof. Wyville
Thomson states that he has now been led to adopt the latter, by
the results of Mr. Murray’s explorations of the surface and sub-
surface waters with the tow-net—which results concur with the
previous observations of Miiller, Hickel, Major Owen, and
others, in showing that Globigerine, in common with many other
Foraminifera, have a pelagic habitat; while the close relation
which they further indicate between the surface-fauna of any
particular locality and the materials of the organic deposit at
the bottom, appears to Prof. Wyville Thomson to warrant the
conclusion that the latter is altogether derived from the former.

Sea-bottom procured by H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ 287

Now without in the least degree calling in question the correct-
ness of these observations, I venture to submit, first, that they
bear a different interpretation, and, second, that this interpretation
is required by other facts, of which no account seems to have been
taken by Prof. Wyville Thomson and his coadjutor. In this, as
in many other instances, I believe it will prove that the truth
lies between two extreme views. That the Globigerine live on the
bottom only is a position clearly no longer tenable ; but that they
live and multiply in the upper waters only, and only sink to the
bottom after death, seems to me a position no more tenable than
the preceding: and I shall now adduce the evidence which appears
tome at present to justify the conclusion (I refrain from expressing
myself more positively, because I consider the question still open
to investigation), that whilst the Globigerine are pelagic in an earlier
stage of their lives, frequenting the upper stratum of the ocean,
they sink to the bottom whilst still living, in consequence of the
increasing thickness of their calcareous shells, and not only con-
tinue to live on the sea-bed, but probably mu/tiply there—perhaps
there exclusively.

That there is no @ priori improbability in their doing so, is
proved by the abundant evidence in my possession of the exis-
tence of Foraminiferal life at abyssal depths. The collections made
during the ‘ Porcupine’ Expeditions of 1869 and 1870 yielded a
large number of those Arenaceous types which construct their
“tests” by the cementation of sand-grains only to be obtained
on the bottom; and these were almost the only Foraminifera,
except Globigerine and Orbuline, which came up in the 2435-
fathoms dredging. Again, many Foraminifera, both arenaceous
and shelly, were brought up from great depths, attached to
shells, stones, &c., that must have lain at the bottom. Further,
among the “vitreous” Foraminifera, the most common deep-sea
types, except those of the Globigerine family, were Cristellarvans
with shells so thick and massive as to be (it may be safely
affirmed) incapable of being floated by the animals which form
them; while among the “ porcellaneous ” Foraminifera, the
Biloculine and Triloculine were equally distinguished by a mas-
siveness of shell, which seemed to forbid the idea that they could
have floated subsequently to that stage of their lives in which this
massiveness had been acquired.

Of the existence of living Globigerine in great numbers in the
stratum of water immediately above the bottom, at from 500 to
750 fathoms depth, I am able to speak with great positiveness.
It several times happened, during the Third Cruise of the ‘ Por-
cupine’ in 1869, that the water brought up by the water-bottle
from immediately above the Globigerina-ooze was quite turbid ;
and this turbidity was found (by filtration) to depend, not upon
the suspension of amorphous particles diffused through the water,
but upon the presence of multitudes of young Globigerine, which
were retained upon the filter, the water passing through it quite
clear. The thin shells of these specimens, exhibiting very distinct

20*

288 Royal Society :—On the Nature of the

pseudopodial orifices, contrasted strongly with the larger and
thicker shells of the specimens brought up by the sounding-
apparatus from the bottom immediately beneath, in which the
shells were thick and those orifices obscure. It is obvious that
if this extraordinary abundance of Globigerine life in the bottom-
water was the result of subsidence from the surface or sub-surface
stratum, and was merely preparatory to the deposition of the shells
on the sea-bed, there should have been a correspondence in size
and condition between the floating shells and those lying on the
bottom immediately beneath them; whereas no contrast could be
more complete, the impression given by the superficial aspects
they respectively presented haying been fully confirmed by sub-
sequent careful investigation.

Prof. Wyville Thomson and Mr. Murray, who notice this con-
trast, attribute it to the death of the shells which have subsided to
the bottom—being apparently unaware that the observations of
Dr. Wallich, with which my own are in entire accordance, leave
no reasonable ground for doubt that it is a consequence of their
continued life. For it is clearly shown, by making thin trans-
parent sections of the thick-shelled Globigerine (an operation
which needs a dexterity only to be acquired by long practice, and
which is much facilitated by an ingenious device invented by Dr.
“Wallich *), that the change of external aspect is due to the
remarkable exogenous deposit (a rudiment of the ‘intermediate
skeleton” of higher Foraminifera) which is formed, after the full
growth of the Globigerina has been attained, upon the outside of
the proper chamber-wall—so completely masking its pseudopodial
orifices, that Prof. Huxley at one time denied their existence. This
deposit is not only many times thicker than the original chamber-
wall, but it often contains flask-shaped cavities opening from the
exterior, and containing sarcode prolonged into it from the sarcodie
investment of the shell. [lustrations of this curious structure are
given by Dr. Wallich in figs. 17 and 18 of plate vi. of his ‘ North-
Atlantic Sea-bed;’ and I here subjoin a representation of it,

Section of Shell of Globigerina,
showing the distinction between the
original proper wall of the chambers
and the secondary exogenous de-
posit, with the flask-shaped cavities
in the latter opening externally and
containing sarcode like that which
fills the chambers.

kindly given me by Dr. Wallich twelve years ago, which further
* Ann, & Mag. of Natural History, 1861, viii. p. 58.

Sea-bottom procured by H.M.S. ‘Challenger. 289

shows that the specimen from which it was taken had both its
chambers and the flask-shaped cavities of the exogenous deposit
filled with sarcode not distinguishable in any respect from that of
the floating specimens. From these important observations (which
had not been made public when the sheet of my ‘ Introduction to
the Study of the Foraminifera’ comprising the Globigerine family
passed through the press, but which I have myself subsequently
confirmed in every particular) it seems an almost inevitable in-
ference that the subsidence of the Globigerine to the bottom is the
consequence, not of their death, but of the increasing thickness
and weight of their shells, produced by living action. As long as
the number of segments continues to increase, the carbonate of
lime separated by the sarcodic body from the cireumambient water
goes to form the walls of additional chambers; but when this
chamber-formation ceases (which usually occurs when the shell
consists of either 12 or 16 segments), it is applied to thicken
the walls of the chambers already formed; and from the rapid
subsidence of the Globigerine taken up from the sea-bottom when
thrown into a jar of sea-water, it seems to me inconceivable that
they can be floated by their animal inhabitants when once the
exogenous deposit has attained any considerable thickness.

That the Globigerine which have subsided to the bottom con-
tinue to live there, is further indicated by the condition of the
sarcodic contents of their shells. In any sample of Globigerina-
ooze that I have seen brought up by the dredge or the sounding-
apparatus, part of the shells (presumably those of the surface-
layer) were filled with a sarcode body corresponding in condition
with that of Foraminifera known to live on the sea-bed, and
retaining the characteristic form of the organism after the re-
moval of the shell by dilute acid. As Dr. Wallich pointed out
(‘ North-Atlantic Sea-bed, p. 139), the sarcode of these is viscid,
and inclined to coalesce again when crushed ; the shell has a vivid
but light burnt-sienna colour ; and sarcodic bosses, like retracted
pseudopodia, are distinguishable upon its exterior. The only mis-
giving I ever had in regard to the living condition of the Globi-
gerine presenting these characters, was caused by the absence of
any pseudopodial extensions; and this source of doubt has been
now removed by the statement of Prof. Wyville Thomson, that
no pseudopodia have ever been observed by Mr. Murray to be put
forth by the Globigerine captured in surface-waters.—In the same
sample will be found shells distinguishable from the preceding
by their dingy look and greyish colour, by the want of consistence
and viscidity in their sarcode contents, and by the absence of any
external sarcodic investment; these are presumably dead. Other
shells, again, are entirely empty; and even when the surface-
stratum is formed of perfect Globigerine, the character of the
deposit soon changes as it is traced downwards. ‘The sedi-
ment,” as was correctly stated by Prof. Wyville Thomson, “ gra-
dually becomes more compact; and a slight grey colour (due,
probably, to the decomposing organic matter) becomes more pro-

290 Royal Society :—On the Nature of the

nounced, while perfect shells of Globigerina almost disappear,
fragments become smaller, and caleareous mud, structureless and
in a fine state of division, is in greatly preponderating proportion”
(‘Depths of the Sea, p. 410). These facts seem to me to mark
yery strongly the distinction between the living surface-layer and
the dead sub-surface layer, and to show that there is nothing in
the condition of the Deep Sea that is likely to prevent or even to
retard the decomposition of the dead sarcode bodies of Globigerine.
We know that oxygen is present in Oceanic water, even to its
abyssal depths, in sufficient proportion for the maintenance of
animal life; and what suffices for this, must be adequate to
promote the decomposition of organic matter. There is, moreover,
a significant indication of the undecomposed condition of the
sarcode bodies of the Globigerine of the surface-layer, in the fact
that they serve as food to various higher animals which live on the
same bottom. This was first pointed out by Dr. Wallich, who
found that the contents of the stomachs of the Ophiocome brought
up in his 1260-fathoms sounding consisted of a number of fresh-
looking Globigerine more or less broken up, minute yellow amor-
phous particles, and a few oil-globules (‘ North-Atlantic Sea-bed,’
p. 145). And I have subsequently verified his statement in many
other cases *.

It seems to me clear, from the foregoing facts, that the onus
probandi rests on those who maintain that the Globigerine do
not live on the bottom; and such proof is altogether wanting.
The most cogent evidence in favour of that proposition would be
furnished by the capture, floating in the upper waters, of the
large thick-shelled specimens which are at present only known as
having been brought up from the sea-bed. And the capture of
such specimens would only prove that even in this condition the
Globigerine can float; it would not show that they cannot also live
on the bottom.

That the Globigerine not only live, but propagate, on the Sea-
bottom, is indicated by the presence (as already stated) of enor-
mous multitudes of very young specimens in the water immediately
overlying it. And thus all we at present know of the life-history
of this most important type seems to lead to the conclusion, that
whilst in the earlier stages of their existence they are inhabitants
of the upper waters, they sink to the bottom on reaching adult age,
in consequence of the increasing thickness of their shells, that they
propagate there (whether by gemmation or sexual generation is not
known), and that the young, rising to the surface, repeat the same
history.

I now proceed to show that the relation between the surface-
fauna and the bottom-deposit is by no means so constant as Prof.
Wyville Thomson and Mr. Murray affirm it to be.

* Thus Man indirectly draws sustenance from the Globigerine; for the Cod
which he fishes on the Faroe Banks chiefly live on the Ophiocome which swarm
there, these again on the Globigerine, whilst the Globigerine seem to draw
their sustenance from the organic matter uniyersally diffused through sea-
water, making it a very dilute broth!

Sea-bottom procured by H.M.S. ‘Challenger, 291

It may be taken as proved that there is no want of Foramini-
feral life in the Mediterranean. Prof. W. C. Williamson long
ago pointed out that the “white mud” of the Levant is mainly a
Foraminiferal deposit ; I found a similar mud covering the bottom
along the Tripoli coast; Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys has dredged Fora-
minifera in abundance in the Bay of Spezzia, Captain Spratt in
the Agean, Oscar Schmidt in the Adriatic, and I myself at various
points in the Western basin along the northern coast of Africa.
That Foraminifera, especially Globigerine, abound in its surface-
water at Messina, is testified by Hiickel in the passage cited by
Prof. Wyville Thomson; and when it is considered how large an
influx of Atlantic water is constantly entering through the Straits
of Gibraltar, and is being diffused throughout the Mediterranean
basin, and how favourable is its temperature-condition, it can
scarcely be doubted that, if the doctrine now upheld by Prof.
Wyville Thomson were correct, the deposit of Globigerina-shells
over the whole bottom-area ought to be as abundant as it is in
the Atlantic under corresponding latitudes. Yet I found the
deeper bottoms, from 300 fathoms downwards, entirely desti-
tute of Globigerine as of higher forms of animal life; and this
was not my own experience only, but was also that of Oscar
Schmidt, who made a similar exploration of the Adriatic. In my
first visit to the Mediterranean, in the ‘ Porcupine’ (1870), many
hundredweight of the fine mud brought up by the dredge from
great depths in the Western basin were laboriously sifted, and
the siftings carefully examined, without bringing to light more
than a stray drift-shell here and there. And in my second visit,
in the ‘ Shearwater’ (1871), I examined all the samples of bottom
brought up by the sounding-apparatus from great depths in the
Eastern basin, with the same result—giving all the more care to
this examination, because Capt. Nares (probably through not having
kept separate in his mind the results of the deeper and of the
shallower soundings which he had previously made in the Medi-
terranean) assured me that I should tind minute shells imbedded in
the mud.

I can see no other way of accounting for the absence of Globi-
gerina-ooze from the bottom of the Mediterranean, save on its
shallow borders, than by attributing it to the unfavourable nature
of the influences affecting the bottom-life of this basin—that is to
say, the gradual settling-down of the fine sedimentary deposit
which forms the layer of inorganic mud everywhere spread over
its deeper bottom, and the deficiency of oxygen and excess of
carbonic acid which I have shown to prevail in its abyssal waters
giving them the character of a stagnant pool—these influences
acting either singly or in combination.

Another fact of which Prof. Wyville Thomson is fully cogni-
zant, and to which he formerly attached considerable importance
as indicative of the bottom-life of the Globigerine, is unnoticed
in his recent communication: I refer to the singular limitation
_ of the Globigerina-ooze to the “ warm area” of the sea-bed between

292 Royal Society :—On the Nature of the

the North of Scotland and the Faroe Islands. It will be recol-
lected by those who have read my ‘ Lightning’ and ‘ Porcupine’
Reports on the exploration of this region, that whilst the whole
upper stratum, from the surface to a depth of from 100 to 150
fathoms, has the temperature of the warm flow coming up from
the S.W., and whilst this temperature falls so gradually in the
*‘ warm area” with increase of depth as to be still as high as 43°
Fahr. at a depth of 600 fathoms, it falls so suddenly in the
“cold area” between 150 and 300 fathoms, that the whole of its
deeper stratum has a temperature below 32°, the bottom tempera-
ture descending in some parts to 29°'5. Now on this “ cold area”
I never found a single Globiyerina, the bottom consisting of sand
and gravel, and the Foraminifera brought up from it being almost
exclusively those which form arenaceous tests. The “warm area,”
on the other hand, is covered with Globigerina-ooze to an unknown
depth, its surface-stratum being composed of perfect shells filled
with sarcode, whilst its deeper layers are amorphous. Near the
junction of the two areas, but still within the thermal limit of
the “ warm,” sand and Globigerina-ooze are mingled—this being
peculiarly noticeable on the ‘ Holtenia-ground,” which yielded a
large proportion of our most noteworthy captures in this locality.
Now, if the bottom-deposit is dependent on the life of the surface-
stratum, why should there be this complete absence of Globigerina-
ooze over the “cold area,” the condition of the surface-stratum
being everywhere the same? I was myself formerly disposed to
attribute it to the depression of bottom-temperature ; but as it has
now been proved by the ‘Challenger’ observations in the Atlantic
that Globigerina-ooze prevails over. areas whose bottom-tempera-
ture is but little above 32°, this explanation can no longer be
accepted. And I can see no other way of accounting for it than
by attributing it to the drift of the cold underflow, carying away
the Globigerine that are subsiding through it towards the deep basin
of the Atlantic, into which I believe that underflow to discharge
itself. Prof. Wyville Thomson, however, denies any sensible
movement to this underflow, continuing to speak of it as ‘ banked
up” by the Gulf-stream*, which here (according to him) has a
depth of 700 fathoms; and this very striking example of want of
conformity between the surface-fauna and the bottom-deposit
consequently remains to be accounted for on his hypothesis.
The other of Prof. Wyville Thomson’s principal conclusions, as
to which I have rather a suggestion to offer than an objection
to take, relates to the origin of the “red clay” which he found

* See his ‘Depths of the Sea,’ p. 400. That there is a lateral pressure of
the one flow against the other, just as there is a lateral pressure of the
Labrador Current against the Gulf-stream on the North-American coast (pro-
ducing the well-known “ cold wall ’’), is sufficiently obvious from their relative
distribution on the bottom of the channel. But it seems to me perfectly clear
that the effect of this pressure is simply to narrow the glacial flow, and at the
same time to increase its velocity. The most westerly point to which we traced
it was near the edge of the Faroe Banks ; and there (as Prof. Wyville Thomson
himself pointed out to me at the time) the movement of the bottom-water was

ao i

Sea-bottom procured by H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ 293

covering large areas in the Atlantic, and met with also between
Kerguelen’s Island and Melbourne. Into this red clay he describes
the Globigerina-ooze as graduating through the “ grey ooze ;”
and he aflirms this transition to be essentially dependent on the
depth of the bottom. “Crossing,” he says, ‘‘ from these shallower
regions occupied by the ooze into deeper soundings, we find univer-
sally that the calcareous formation gradually passes into, and is
replaced by, an extremely pure clay, which occupies, speaking
generally, all depths below 2500 fathoms, and consists almost en-
tirely of a silicate of the red oxide of iron and alumina. .....
The mean maximum depth at which the Globigerina-ooze occurs
may be taken at about 2250 fathoms; the mean depth at which
we find the transition grey ooze is 2400 fathoms; and the mean
depth of the red-clay soundings is about 2700 fathoms. ......
We were at length able,” he continues, “ to predict the nature of
the bottom from the depth of the soundings with absolute certainty for
the Atlantic and the Southern Sea.” And from these data he
considers it an indubitable inference “that the red clay is essentially
the insoluble residue, the ash, as it were, of the calcareous or-
ganisms which form the Globigerina-ooze after the calcareous mat-
ter has been by some means removed.” This inference he considers
to have been confirmed by the analysis of several samples of
Globigerina-ooze, “always with the result that,a small proportion of
a red sediment remains, which possesses all the characters of the
red clay.” Prof. Wyville Thomson further suggests that the removal
of the calcareous matter may be due to the presence of an excess
of carbonic acid in the bottom-waters, and to the derivation of this
water in great part from circumpolar freshwater ice, so that, being
comparatively free from carbonate of lime, its solvent power for
that substance is greater than that of the superjacent waters of the
ocean. He might have added probability to his hypothesis if he
had cited the observations of Mr. Sorby as to the increase of sol-
vent power for carbonate of lime possessed by water under greatly
augmented pressure*.

Greatly struck with the ingenuity of this hypothesis, I turned to
Prof. Wyville Thomson’s tabular statement of the facts in detail,
and must own to a great feeling of surprise at the want of con-
formity of these details with the assertions of universality and
certainty of prediction which I have italicized in the above extracts,

evidenced by the rounding into pebbles of what was elsewhere angular gravel.
But it is even more conclusively shown by a comparison of the two serial
soundings taken in the “cold area” (Nos. 52 and 64), which proves that the
glacial stratum flows up a slope in the former position (just as the cold under-
stratum does in the Florida Channel), which it could not do unless it were in
movement. That we did not trace the outflow of this cold stream into the
great basin of the Atlantic, was simply, as I believe, because we were prevented
from ascertaining the bottom-temperature on the line which I expected that
flow to take after surmounting the ridge.
* Proceedings of the Royal Society, vol. xii. p. 538.

294 _ Royal Society :—On the Nature of the

Thus in the deepest sounding in the whole Atlantie (that of
3875 fathoms, taken on the voyage from St. Thomas to Bermuda),
as well as in the next two soundings of 2960 and 2800 fathoms
respectively (the average of the three being 3211 fathoms), the
bottom was ‘“ grey ooze ;” whilst in the next three soundings of
2850, 2700, and 2600 fathoms respectively (the average of the three
being 2716 fathoms, or nearly 400 fathoms less than the preceding)
the bottom was of “red clay.” Between Bermuda and the Azores,
again, there were six successive soundings between 2700 and 2875
fathoms, in which the bottom was ‘ grey ooze.”

It is clear, then, that no constant relation exists between depth
and the nature of the bottom. If not only eight ordinary sound-
ings whose average was almost exactly 2800 fathoms, but the ex-
traordinarily deep sounding of 3875 fathoms, gave a bottom of
“ orey ooze,” it surely cannot be “ an ascertained fact that wherever
the depth increases from about 2200 to 2600 fathoms, the modern
chalk formation of the Atlantic and other oceans passes into a
clay.”

Now, if this “ red clay” had the character of an ordinary river-
silt, it would be quite conformable to my Mediterranean experience
to regard it (as Prof. Wyville Thomson himself was at first disposed
to do) in the light of a derivative from the land, diffused through
the ocean-water and slowly settling down over particular areas, to
which it might be determined by the prevalent direction of the
bottom-flow, which would greatly depend in its turn upon the
ridge-and-valley conformation of the sea-bed. And the presence of
a small proportion of this material in the ordinary Globigerina-ooze,
whilst, where it is deposited in quantity, there are neither entire
Globigerine nor their disintegrated remains, would be perfectly con-
sistent with the known destructive effect of the slow subsidence
of a muddy sediment on many forms of animal life*.

But I agree with Prof. Wyville Thomson in thinking that the
remarkable uniformity of this deposit, coupled with its peculiar
composition, indicates a different derivation ; and the suggestion I
have to offer is based on its near relation in composition, notwith-
standing its great difference in appearance, to G/auconite—the
mineral of which the green sands that occur in various geological
formations are for the most part composed, and which is a silicate
of peroxide of iron and alumina.

It is well known that Prof. Ehrenberg, in 18537, drew atten-
tion to the fact that the grains of these green sands are for the most
part, if not entirely, internal casts of Foraminifera—the sarcodic
bodies of the animals having been replaced by glauconite, and the
calcareous shells subsequently got rid of, either by abrasion or by
some solvent which does not attack their contents. It was soon
afterwards shown by Prof. Bailey (U. 8.) that in certain localities

* See my ‘Shearwater’ Report in Proceed. Roy. Soc. 1872, vol. xx. p. 584.
t “ Ueber den Griinsand und seine Erliuterung, etec.,” in Abhandl. der kénig].
Akad. der Wissensch. zu Berlin, 1855, p. 85.

Sea-bottom procured by H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’ 295

a like replacement is going on at the present time, the chambers
of recent Foraminifera being occasionally found to be occupied by
nineral deposit, which, when the shell has been dissolved away
by dilute acid, presents a perfect internal cast of its cavities. By
the application of this method to Mr. Beete Jukes’s Australian
dredgings, my coadjutors, Messrs. W. K. Parker and 'T. Rupert
Jones, obtained a series of internal casts of most wonderful beauty
and completeness, on which I have based my interpretation of the
organic structure of Hozoon canadense. Having myself examined
in the same manner a portion of the Foraminiferal sand dredged
by Capt. Spratt in the A¢gean (Kindly placed in my hands by Mr.
J. Gwyn Jeffreys), 1 have found that it yielded a great variety of
these beautiful models, not only of the bodies of Foraminifera, but
also of the sarcodic network which interpenetrates the calcareous
network of the shell and spines of Echinida*.

Alike in Mr. Jukes’s and in Capt. Spratt’s dredgings, some of
these casts are in green silicates and some in ochreous, corresponding
precisely to the two kinds of fossil casts described by Prof. Ehren-
berg. The difference 1 presume to depend upon the degree of
oxidation of the iron; but as these casts are far too precious to be
sacrificed for chemical analysis, I cannot speak with certainty on
this point.

As it is only in certain limited areas of the sea-bottom that this
replacement of the sarcodic bodies of Foraminifera by mineral
deposit is met with, it has always seemed to me next to certain
that there must be some peculiarity in the composition of the sea-
water of those areas (produced, perhaps, by the outburst of sub-
marine springs highly charged with ferruginous silicates) which
gives to them a capability that does not exert itself elsewhere ;
and this now seems yet more probable from the circumstance that,
notwithstanding the vast extent over which the ‘ Challenger’
soundings and dredgings have been prosecuted, only two or three
cases of the kind have been noted—those, namely, of the “ green-
ish sands” brought up from 98 and 150 fathoms in the region
of the Agulhas Current and in one or two other localities. 1t is
a fact of peculiar interest, moreover, that the calcareous shells’
should have here disappeared, just as they have done in ordinary
green-sand—and this, too, although the depth was so small as
altogether to forbid the idea that their disappearance is due to any
solvent process brought about by the agencies to which Prof,
Wyville thomson attributes the remoyal of the calcareous deposit
generated by Globigerine life.

Now, in the residue lett after the decalcification of Capt. Spratt’s
dredgings, I noticed a number of small particles of red clay, some
of them presenting no definite shape, whilst others approximated
sulliciently closely in form and size to the green and ochreous

* Of these I hope to be able, ere long, to give a detailed account, in illus-
tration of the similar models of the animal of Zozoon obtained by the decalci-
fication of its serpentine lamelli.

a

296 | Royal Society :-—

“internal casts” to induce me to surmise that these also had been
originally deposited in the chambers of Foraminifera—their mate-
rial being probably very nearly the same, although its state of
gregation is different. And it this was their real origin, I should
be disposed to extend the same view to the red clay of the ‘ Chal-
lenger’ soundings ; for a strong @ priori improbability in the sup-
position that this is the “ash” of the shells themselves is created
by the fact that we have no knowledge (so far as I am aware) of
the presence of any such ash in calcareous organisms of similar
grade. It is certainly not proved by the analyses of Globigerina-
ooze quoted by Prof. Wyville Thomson, since this (supposing it
to be free from any extraneous admixture) may have contained
many shells partially or completely filled with such deposit. The
only analysis that could prove it would be either that of shells
of floating Globigerine, which may be presumed to be alive, or of
those found in the surface-layer of the Globigerina-ooze, which
(whether living or dead) have their chambers filled with sarcode.

I submit, then, that if the red clay is (as I am disposed to be-
lieve) a derivative of the Globigerina-ooze, its production is more
probably due to a post mortem deposit in the chambers of the
Foraminifera than to the appropriation of its material by the living
animals in the formation of their shells. That deposit may have
had the character, in the first instance, of either the green or the
ochreous silicate of alumina and iron, which constitutes the
material of the internal casts, and may have been subsequently
changed in its character by a metamorphic action analogous to that
which changes felspar into clay. That the presence of an excess
of carbonic acid would have an important share in such a metamor-
phosis appears from the fact, long since brought into notice by Sir
Charles Lyell*, of the disintegration of the granite in Auvergne
and of the gneiss in the alluvial plains of the Po where subject to
its influence. And the same agency (especially when operating
under great pressure) would be fully competent to effect the re-
moval of the calcareous shells, as was distinctly pointed out nearly
thirty years ago by Prof. W. C. Williamson in his classical memoir
on the Microscopic Organisms of the Levant Mudt. ‘This seems
to me the most probable mode of accounting for their disappear-
ance from a deep-sea deposit, where no mechanical cause can be
invoked. But in shallower waters, where the same excess of
carbonic acid does not exist, and the aid of pressure is wanting, but
where a movement of water over the bottom is produced by tides
and currents, | am disposed rather to attribute the disappearance
of the shells to mechanical abrasion, having noticed, in Capt.
Spratt’s Augean dredgings, that many of the shells were worn so
thin that the coloured mineral deposit in their interior could be
seen through them—which was, in fact, what first drew my atten-
tion to its presence. This is the explanation I should be disposed

* Principles of Geology, 11th ed., vol. i. p. 409.

t Memoirs of the Literary and Philosophical Society of Manchester, vol. viii.
p. 98.

On the Structure and Development of Myriothela. 297

to give of the disappearance of the shells from the green sand
brought up by the ‘Challenger’ in the course of the Agulhas
Current ; but whether it was mechanical abrasion or chemical
solution that removed the Foraminiferal shells whose internal
casts formed the Greensand deposit of the Cretaceous epoch,
must remain for the present an open question*,

February 11, 1875.—Joseph Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in
the Chair.

* On the Structure and Development of Myriothela.”
By Prof. Atrman, F-.R.S.

The endoderm of the body is composed of numerous layers of
large spherical cells composed of clear protoplasm, enclosing a
nucleus with some brown granules and refringent corpuscles.
Externally it is continued in an altered form into the tentacles,
while internally it forms long thick villus-like processes which
project into the cavity of the body. Towards the free ends of
these processes there are abundantly developed among the large
clearer cells, smaller, easily isolated spherical cells, filled with
opaque brown granules. Where the endoderm passes into the
tentacles it loses its large clear-celled condition, and consists of
small round cells, so loaded with opaque granules that the axis of
the tentacle appears nearly white under reflected light.

The free surface of the endoderm carries, at intervals, long, very
slender, sluggishly vibrating cilia, and is overlaid with a thin layer of
homogeneous protoplasm, which on the villus-like processes becomes
especially distinct, and which here develops minute mutable pseudo-
podia, which are being constantly projected and withdrawn. Indeed
the vibratile cilia appear to be but a modification of these pseudo-
podial processes of protoplasm.

Interposed between the endoderm and the ectoderm is the
Sibrillated layer. It is extremely well developed, and consists of
longitudinal muscular fibrille, closely adherent to the outer sur-
face of a structureless hyaline membrane—the “ Stiitzlamelle” of
Reichert. The fibrillated layer, with its supporting membrane, is
so strong as to remain entire in a section of the animal after the
tissues on both sides of it have been broken down.

The ectoderm is composed of two zones, a superficial and a deep.
The superficial zone consists mainly of two or three layers of
small round cells containing yellowish granules. Among these
cells the thread-cells may be seen, lying chiefly near the outer
surface of the body. Two forms of thread-cells may be here di-

* It is due to Prof. W. C. Williamson to point out that, in the Memoir
already referred to, he indicated the probability “that many of our European
Greensands, and other siliceous strata, however barren of such structures they
appear, may have once contained multitudes of caleareous microscopic organisms,
some of which have been removed after the consolidation of the strata, either
leaving hollow casts, or having had the cayities subsequently filled with silica.”

298 Royal Society :-—

stinguished—one ovate, with the invaginated tube occupying the
axis; the other fusiform, with the invaginated tube oblique.

The deeper zone of the ectoderm consists of a very remarkable
tissue, composed of peculiar membraneless cells, each of which is
prolonged into a tail-like process, so that the cells assume a clavi-
form shape. In most situations, where this tissue is developed,
the processes from several such cells unite with one another, so as
to form branching, somewhat botrylliform groups, whose common
stalk can be followed into the fibrillated layer. The author is
thus enabled so far to confirm the observations of Kleinenberg on
cells of apparently the same significance in Hydra, In Myriothela,
however, these cells do not, as in Hydra, reach the surface. With
the exception, apparently, of their condition in the transitory arms
of the Actinula or locomotive embryo, they form everywhere a dee
zone interposed between the muscular layer and the atipcuiielge
layer of the ectoderm. This zone is designated by the author as
the zone of claviform tissue. Though it is in intimate association
with the fibrillated layer, the author did not succeed in tracing a
direct continuity of the individual fibrille with the processes of
the cells (as described by Kleinenberg in Hydra).

The author adopts, as a probable hypothesis, the views of
Kleinenberg respecting the caudate cells of Hydra, which he
regards as representing a nervous system. While the deep layer of
ectodermal cells in Myriothela would thus constitute a nervous
layer, the superficial layer would represent an epidermis; and
since recent researches justify us in regarding the ectoderm and
endoderm of the Celenterata as respectively representing in a
permanent condition the upper and lower leaf of the blastoderm
in the development of the higher animals, we should thus find
Myriothela offering no exception to the general Jaw, which derives
both epidermic and neryous tissues from the upper leaf of the
blastoderm.

The structure of the tentacles is in the highest degree interesting.
In their narrow stalk-like portion, the condition of the endoderm
departs widely from that of this tissue in the tentacles of other
marine hydroids ; for it presents no trace of the septate disposition
so well marked in these. It is, on the contrary, composed of a
layer of small cells loaded with opaque granules and surrounding
a continuous wide axile cavity.

It is, however, in the terminal capitulum of tho tentacle that
the structure of these organs departs most widely from any thing
that has as yet been recognized in the tentacles of other hydroids.
Here a very peculiar tissue is developed between the muscular
layer and the proper ectoderm, where it takes the place of the
zone of claviform tissue. It forms a thick hemispherical cap over
the muscular lamella and endoderm of the tentacle, and is composed
of closely applied exceedingly slender prisms, with their inner ends
resting on the muscular lamella, to which the prisms are perpen-
dicular, the whole structure forcibly suggesting the rod-like tissue
associated with special sense-apparatus in higher animals. It

On the Structure and Development of Myriothela. 299

appears to be but a modification of the tissue which elsewhere
forms the zone of claviform tissue.

Extending in a radiating direction from the convex surface of
this rod-like tissue, towards the external surface ef the tentacle,
may be seen numerous firm filaments, each of which, making its
way among cells of the ectoderm, terminates distally in a very
delicate transparent oviform sac, which carries, near its distal
end, a minute styliform process. Within this sac, and completely
filling it, is an oviform capsule with firm transparent walls, and
haying immersed in its clear refringent contents a cylindrical
cord wound upon itself in two or three coils. Under pressure,
the contained cord may be sometimes forced out through the
smaller or distal end of the capsule. Notwithstanding the obvious
resemblance of these bodies to thread-cells, their significance is,
without doubt, something entirely different. Indeed their re-
semblance to the Pacinian bodies of Vertebrata is too strong to be
overlooked. Their assemblage constitutes a zone parallel to the
spherical surface of the capitulum, and lying at a slight distance
within it. ‘Though it is impossible to assign to them, with cer-
tainty, their exact function, we feel compelled to regard the whole
system, including the bacillar tissue to which their stalks can be
traced (and which is only a locally modified portion of the nervous
zone, or zone of claviform tissue), as an apparatus of sense. It
would almost seem to represent a form of sense-organ, in which
sight and touch show themselves in one of their earliest phylogenetic
stages, in which they have not yet become fully differentiated from
one another. This is the only known instance of the existence in a
hydroid trophosome of any thing which may with fair reason be
regarded as a special apparatus of sense.

The male and female sporosacs are borne by the same tropho-
some.

The generative elements, whether male or female, originate in a
special cavity (gonogenetic chamber), which is formed in the sub-
stance of the endoderm of the sporosac.

In the female, the primitive plasma becomes gradually differen-
tiated into a multitude of cell-like bodies having all the characters
of true ova with their germinal vesicle and spot. They are en-
tirely destitute of enveloping membrane.

These bodies next begin to coalesce with one another into
numerous roundish masses of protoplasm, which develop over their
surface minute pseudopodial retractile processes.

The masses thus formed still further coalesce with one another;
and there results a single spheroidal plasma-mass, through which
are dispersed numerous small spherical vesicles, mostly provided
with anucleus. These vesicles appear to be nothing more than the
nucleolated nuclei of the coalesced ovum-like cells.

About the time of the completion of this last coalescence, the
resulting plasma-mass, enveloped in an external, very delicate,
structureless membrane, is expelled, by the contraction of the spo-
rosac, through an aperture formed by rupture in its summit.

300 Miscellaneous.

Immediately after its expulsion, it is seized, in a manner which
forcibly suggests the supposed action of the Fallopian tube on the
mammalian ovum at the moment of its escape from the Graafian
follicle, by the sucker-like extremities of certain remarkable bodies,
to which the author gives the name of claspers, which are developed
among the blastostyles, and resemble long filiform and very con-
tractile tentacles.

It is apparently now that fecundation is effected ; for the plasma
becomes again resolved into a multitude of roundish masses.
This phenomenon may be regarded as representing the yelk-
cleavage of an ordinary ovum. Reasons are assigned for believing
that it is through the agency of the claspers that fecundation takes
place ; and the claspers are compared to the hectocotylus of Cepha-
lopods, and to certain organs by which fecundation is effected
among the Alge.

The mulberry-like mass thus formed, surrounded by its struc-
tureless membrane, which has now acquired considerable thickness
and forms a firm capsule, continues to be held in the grasp of the
claspers during certain subsequent stages of its development. An
endoderm and ectoderm with a true multicellular structure become
differentiated, a central cavity is formed by excavation, and the
germ becomes thus converted into a spheroidal non-ciliated Pla-
nula. This, after acquiring certain external appendages, ultimately
escapes, by the rupture of the capsule, as a free actinuloid embryo.

The actinuloid, on its escape from its capsule, is provided not
only with the long arms already noticed by Cocks and Alder, but
with short scattered clavate tentacles. The short clavate tentacles
become the permanent tentacles of the fully developed hydroid ;
the long arms, on the other hand, are purely embryonic and transi-
tory.

The long embryonic arms originate in the spheroidal Planula.
They are formed by a true invagination, and at first grow inwards
into the body-cavity of the Planula. It is only just before the
escape of the actinuloid from its capsule that they evaginate them-
selves and become external.

After enjoying its free existence for one or two days, during
which it moves about by the aid of its long arms, the embryo
fixes itself by its proximal end, the long arms gradually disappear,
the short permanent tentacles increase in number, and the essential
form of the adult is soon acquired.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On Pinaxia. By Enear A. Suitn, F.Z.8., Zoological Department,
British Museum.

Tuis genus was formed by Mr. A. Adams (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853,
p- 185) for the reception of a little shell said to have been found
at the Philippine Islands by Mr. Cuming, and described under the

Miscellaneous. 301

name of P. coronata on the same page, and figured in the ‘Genera
of Recent Mollusca’ by Messrs. H. and A. Adams on pl. xiv.

fig. 1.

Mr. E. W. H. Holdsworth has recently presented to the British
Museum a series of shells which he had collected in Ceylon; and
among them are three specimens of Pinazia, two of which have the
operculum preserved. It is horny, stained with pinkish colour, and
of the usual form that obtains among the Purpyrine, and thus
shows that this genus has been rightly located by the above authors,
The small transverse plaits on the columella (about six in number)
appear to exist only in the adult shell ; and the same remark applies
to the fine lirations within the aperture.

In a variety from the Sandwich Islands the coronation which
edges the spire in the typical form is totally wanting, the general
form is more bulbous, and the spiral lirations are but slightly raised.
The deciduous epidermis is villose and of a pale olive colour.

In 1839, in the ‘ Zoology of Beechey’s Voyage,’ p. 114, Dr. Gray
described a shell from the Pacific Ocean under the name of Pyrula
versicolor. The description is excellent; but by an oversight or
printer’s error, the colour is stated to be “bright crimson,” which
no doubt should have been bright orange. The specimen from which
the description was taken, although a large one, is not adult; and
consequently the character of the plaits on the columella is not
mentioned. Taking these two circumstances into consideration, I
think it will be advisable to adopt the more recent name coronata.

Perhaps this may be a fitting opportunity to acquaint concholo-
gists that one of the last, and not least, of the innumerable acts of
generosity of the late deeply lamented Dr. Gray was the presentation
by him to the British Museum of his private collection of shells.
How valuable an acquisition to the National Collection this is will
at once be acknowledged, as it comprises a large number of types
of his species which were described many years ago in the Zoology
of ‘ Beechey’s Voyage, Griffith’s edition of Cuvier’s ‘Animal King-
dom,’ the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History,’ the ‘Zoological
Journal,’ the ‘ Zoological Miscellany,’ &c. A number of these species
are but briefly characterized and unfigured ; so that in the present
state of conchological science it is almost impossible to recognize
them, at least with any degree of certainy, except by comparison
with the actual types. Thus the value of the collection becomes
greatly enhanced.

On the general Phenomena of the Embryogeny of the Nemertians.
By M. J. Barros.

Amongst the numerous obstacles which one encounters at each
step in researches in embryogeny, there is none more serious than
that presented by the multiplicity of the larval forms in the same
group of animals. These divergences, often very great in the first
stages of development, prevent us from taking these as a starting-
point in the appreciation of the subsequent phenomena: conse-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 21

302 Miscellaneous.

quently any deduction drawn from the mode of development
becomes impossible, and embryogeny (that powerful aid to anatomy)
seems to fail entirely.

It is therefore of the greatest importance to obtain a knowledge
of the mutual relations which unite these different larval forms.
It is thus that Fritz Miiller has shown, by the embryogeny of Peneus,
the bonds which unite the Nauplius and the Zoéa.

Of all the groups which present this mode of complication, the
Nemertians certainly show one of the most remarkable cases. Side
by side with the form Pilidiwm, which constitutes one of the most
typical examples of geneagenesis, numerous larve oceur, which,
without any analogous phenomenon, pass directly to the adult state.
On the one hand we have a transparent animal furnished with
elegant extensions and ciliated bands, which the older observers very
naturally compared to the well-known larvee of the Echinoderms.
From this first sketch originates, by internal budding, the future

Vemertes, which, as soon as it is formed, quits its nurse to live an
independent life. On the other hand, again, we see a small ciliated
very simple larva issue from the egg, a simple oval body, differing
but little in appearance from the egg which gave it birth (the larva
of Desor), and which, without any other perceptible phenomenon
except a mere differentiation of tissues, is gradually transformed
into a complete Nemertes.

During a residence of several months last summer at the Zoolo-
gical Laboratory of Wimereux, directed by Professor Giard, I was
enabled to study this question in a connected manner ; and it is the
results of my researches on this subject that I have the honour of:
communicating to the Academy.

Together with a great number of unimportant forms of the larve
of Desor, which reach their complete development gradually with-
out presenting any abnormal phenomenon, I had the good fortune.
to meet with some forms of great interest, which, besides a great
number of very instructive facts, have furnished me with the
transition term between the two modes of development, so different
in appearance, the Pilidium and the larva of Desor.

Among all the species which I have observed, the most remarkable
is without question a species very common at Wimereux, and which
I have been able to follow in a very detailed manner in all the
phases of its evolution, namely Nemertes communis (Van Bened.).
Although reproducing in its development all the essential peculi--
arities which characterize the Pilidium, this species presents a very
marked approach towards the simpler states, and offers incontestable
analogies to the larva of Desor.

I reserve for a more extended memoir the details relating to the
very curious processes which give origin to the various systems of
organs of the Nemertians ; I only desire now to call attention to a
main point, the passage from the Pilidiwm to the larva of Desor.

It is known, from the recent researches of Kowaleysky and
Metschnikoff, that in the Nemertes with a Pilidiwm the spheres of
segmentation of the egg arrange themselves very early radiately
around a central cavity, which is at first very, small; this latter

Miscellaneous. 303

enlarges rapidly and drives all the cells towards the periphery, so as
to constitute a superficial membrane. There is thus produced a
closed vesicle, with the wall formed of a single series of cells (blas-
tosphera). This vesicle becomes invaginated and gives origin to a
double-walled sac (Gastrula) ; it is at this stage that hatching takes
place. The Gastrula breaks through the vitelline membrane and
begins to swim freely in the liquid. Then commences an interruption
in the development, during which the larva, adapting itself to pelagic
life, acquires all the different peculiarities characteristic of the Pili-
dium. Itis only after this interruption, corresponding to the duration
of independent life, that the development commences which is to lead
to the formation of the Nemertes. There is here, evidently, an
exaggeration of a larval state followed by a return to the type.

To form the Nemertes {from the Pilidium], four little invaginations
take place at the expense of the exoderm; these detach themselves
and produce four vesicles which fall into the cavity of the body of the
Pilidiwm, where they become flattened and are transformed into hollow
disks, formed of a thin external lamella turned towards the exoderm,
and a thick internal lamella turned towards the endoderm. These
four disks soon meet, surrounding the intestine, join together, and
coalesce, and thus form a double membrane around the intestine :
the inner membrane, formed by the junction of the inner lamellz of
the disks, will become the skin of the Nemertes ; the outer one, formed
by the coalescence of the external lamelle, will constitute a provisional
membrane, the amnios, which will disappear at the same time as the
skin of the Pilidium to set the Nemertes at liberty.

Without being actually identical, the resemblance of the develop-
ment of our Nemertes to that which we have just indicated is great
enough to exclude all confusion between the two forms described.
As before, the first stages of development are characterized by the
presence of a blastosphere which becomes invaginated to give origin
to a Gastrula. In the same way, the formation of the Nemertes.
is accomplished, in general, by means of the envelopment of the
intestine by large discoidal lamelle, which become confluent and
unite by their edges to constitute the skin of the Nemertes. Finally,
the primitive exoderm is destroyed, and the snimal formed in its
interior is set at liberty. But there the analogy stops. Our
Nemertes, in fact, presents some important peculiarities which
remove it from the Pilidium to bring it nearer the larva of Desor.
We have, in the first place, the absence of pelagic life and of the
interruption of the development which results from it. Here all
the development is performed, from beginning to end, in the interior
of the egg, and the animal which issues from it has already acquired
the characteristic form of the Nemertes. Besides this fundamental
fact, we see also that there is an evident simplification of the
embryogeny and a gradual progress towards the extreme conden-
sation which is observed in the larva of Desor. The stage which
corresponds to the Pilidiwm has already lost all the different
characteristic appendages which result from life in a free state, and
is reduced to a simple Gastrula covered with fine vibratile cilia.

21*

304 Miscellaneous.

Lastly, we can prove the disappearance of one of the two embryonic
membranes, the amnios. The disks which surround the digestive
tube are not here composed of hollow sacs, but of solid lamelle ; so
that a single membrane, the skin of the Nemertes, results from their
union. In a word, we see manifested under our eyes a remarkable
tendency to the suppression of the exaggeration of the larval state
which constitutes the Pilidiuwm, and to a return to the direct mode
of development.

Here, then, we have, by the side of a development very like that of
the Pilidium, a very great simplification and an evident condensation
of the embryogeny. One step further and we arrive at the extreme
condensation which is observed in the larve of Desor. We have
therefore before us an intermediate stage between the Pilidium and
the larva of Desor; and this result seems to be of incontestable
importance. It enables us to correlate the two widely different
forms of the embryos of the Nemertians, and shows us that the
mutual relations which exist between them are analogous to those
which Fritz Miller has informed us exist between the Vauplius and
the Zoéa. Like the Nauplius, the Pilidiwm is the primitive form ;
and the larva of Desor represents a condensed form derived from the
former by the abbreviation of the embryogeny.—Comptes Rendus,
January 25, 1875, pp. 270-273.

On the Reproductive Organs of the Eels. By M. Syrsxt.

In 1872 two memoirs appeared almost simultaneously by Italian
authors, who announced that they had discovered that the eels are
hermaphrodites. The agreement in general results was certainly
adapted to inspire some confidence; but, on the other hand, con-
siderable divergences in the descriptions of the organs showed that
the question was far from being completely cleared up. These
differences might arise from errors of observation ; or they might be
ascribed to differences of organization due to the species, age, or sex
of the fishes examined.

According to M. Syrski all that relates to the male organs in these
two memoirs is completely erroncous, and the eels are not herma-
phrodites at all; MM. Balsamo-Crivelli and Maggi were the sub-
jects of an illusion when they thought they had ascertained the
presence of spermatozoids; the organs regarded by them as the
testes are nothing more than fatty bodies.

Notwithstanding the assertions of the preceding authors, and the
gap which exists in the researches of M. Syrski, the probabilities
seem to be entirely in favour of the unisexuality of the eels.

In these fishes the males are smaller than the females. Eighty-
six individuals, 218-430 millims. in length, examined by M. Syrski
proved to be males; and ninety others, 275-1050 millims. long,
were females. The previous observers having preferred examining
large individuals, had only females under their inspection.

The testes appear as nearly symmetrical paired organs, in the
form of long ribbons, attached, like the ovaries, along the dorsal
wall of the abdominal cavity. That of the right side commences a

Miscellaneous. 305

little further forward, and terminates not quite so far back as that
of the left side, as is also the case with the ovaries, Both have at
their posterior part a sort of prolongation (pars recurrens), which
turns furward. Their hyaline aspect and their dimensions give
them a great resemblance to the incompletely developed ovaries ;
but with a little attention it is seen that they have not the same
structure as the female organs, but form two simple longitudinal
series of lobules of regular form. Of these lobules there are about
48-50 in each testis; they are compressed and shorter at their base
than at their free margin, which is broadly rounded, so that they
slightly cover each other. The ovaries are suspended from simple
ribbons formed by the peritoneum, whilst each of the testes adheres
to the walls of a longitudinal canal (the deferent duct). Each
canal terminates cecally in front, and ends posteriorly in a triangular
sac (bursa seminalis) applied against the lateral walls of the urinary
bladder. The sac of one side is in communication with that of the
other by a transverse fissure (fissura recto-vesicalis) which occurs
between the rectum and the neck of the urinary bladder. This
fissure also leads from the two sacs into a pit (fovea recto-vesicalis)
which is continued into the genital pore. The genital pore itself
does not open directly outwards, but into the urethra.

In the female there are neither canals nor sacs; but the genital
pore also opens into the urethra.

The stroma of the testis is much more resistant than that of the
ovary. ach lobe is formed of compartments about 0-05 millim. in
diameter, filled with isolated nuclei, aggregations of nuclei, and cells.

The principal arguments which the author brings forward in
favour of his new interpretation of the reproductive apparatus of the
eels are as follows :—

1. The organs which he regards as testes occupy the same rela-
tive position as the oyaries, but differ from the latter in form and
structure.

2. The ducts which are in close connexion with them, and open
into the genital pore, cannot be any thing but the deferent ducts and
the vesicule seminales.

3. The ducts, vesicule, and the genital pore open in proportion as
the testes are developed—a course of things which is the same as
that observed with regard to the female genital pore relatively to the
development of the ovaries.

4. The lobate organs resemble, especially in structure, the testes
of the fishes allied to the eels.

5. The eels which possess these organs are destitute of any other
formation that could be regarded as a reproductive organ

This collection of facts appears quite conclusive. It now only
remains to discover the spermatozoids, which M. Syrski has not been
able to find in the small eels. This gap in the evidence is of con-
siderable importance; and it is to be hoped that it may soon be
filled.—Sitzungsber. der Akad. der wiss. in Wren, Math.-naturw.
Classe, Band |xix. April 1874; Bibl. Univ. February 15, 1875,
p. 163.

306 Miscellaneous.

Revision of the Nematoids of the Gulf of Marseilles.
By M. A. F. Marron.

The recent note by M. Villot on the peripheral nervous system
of the Nematoids determines me to defer no longer some rectifications
which I intended for a general memoir on the mode of distribution
of the marine animals of the gulf of Marseilles. M. Villot indicates
in the hypodermal layer of the oceanic Nematoids a remarkable ner-
yous network identical with that which he has described in Gordius,
This interesting publication greatly modifies the notions that we had
as to the sensory apparatus of these little worms. It is only neces-
sary to glance through Bastian’s important memoirs (Phil. Trans.
1866, p. 565, and Trans. Linn. Soc. 1865, part 2, p. 83) in order to
see how unsettled this question remained. I hope to resume this
anatomical investigation upon the species of the Etang de Berre, and
to profit by the statements of M. Villot. It is desirable to determine
exactly the nature of that esophageal ring that Bastian refers to the
glandular system. The rectifications that I shall now present relate
solely to the systematic arrangement of the species of the shores of
Marseilles.

The groups that I formerly proposed correspond exactly with
those established by Bastian. My genera Amphistenus, Stenolaimus,
Heterocephalus, Thoracostoma, and Enoplostoma are synonymous
with his genera Symplocostoma, Anticoma, Phanoderma, Leptoso-
matum, and Enoplus. It is difficult to compare the species with a
transversely striated cuticle. I recognize in Bastian’s figures various
tegumentary adornments that I have observed on the Nematoids
of Marseilles; but the buccal and penial armatures appear to differ
completely, although their details are not always very distinctly re-
presented. The genera Lasiomitus, Eurystoma, Necticonema, Rhab-
dotoderma, and Acanthopharynx may therefore be retained. I may
add that Symplocostoma longicollis, Bast., is probably the same worm
that I have called Amphistenus agilis, and which does not differ
from the Enoplus tenuicollis of Eberth. In the same way Hetero-
cephalus laticollis, Mar., is identical with Phanoderma Cocksi, Bast.,
the supplementary penial plate of which is not represented in the
plates of the monograph of the Anguillulide.

To the same species I do not hesitate to refer the Enoplus tuber-
culatus of Eberth. Bastian gives new characters for the genus
Enoplus of Dujardin, from which he excludes the freshwater worms.
The group thus limited corresponds to my genus Enoplostoma.
Enoplostoma hirtum of Marseilles is the same as Hnoplus communis,
Bast., of the English coasts. It is impossible to separate from this
species Enoplus macrophthalmus, Eberth, EF. Dujardinii, Bast., and
E. pigmentosus, Bast. Lastly Thoracostoma echinodon, Mar., is syno-
nymous with Leptosomatum figuratum, Bast.

It is evident to me that many Nematoids inhabit both the
ocean and the Mediterranean. The four species just cited (Sym-
plocostoma longicollis, Phanoderma Cocksi, Enoplus communis, and
Leptosomatum figuratum), observed by Bastian on the shores of the

Miscetlaneous. 307

British Isles, are very common in the gulf of Marseilles. They
live among the seaweeds of the shore, and even resist the im-
pure waters of the harbour of Arenc.

This great geographical extension is still more surprising in re-
spect of the freshwater Nematoids. In the pools of La Torse, in the
neighbourhood of Aix in Provence, I obtained Dorylaimus stagnalis,
Duj., and Trilobus pellucidus, Bast., of the English ponds. Probably
M. Villot will find in Brittany most of the species indicated in the
Mediterranean. The imperfection of some of Bastian’s figures does
not enable me, in the case of several worms, to propose an iden-
tification which nevertheless may be foreseen.—Comptes Rendus,
February 22, 1875, p. 499.

On anew Order of Eocene Mammals. By Prof. O. C. Marsn.

At the last meeting of the Connecticut Academy, Feb. 17th,
Prof. O. C. Marsh made a communication on a new order of Eocene
mammals, for which he proposed the name “ Tillodontia.” These
animals are among the most remarkable yet discovered in American
strata, and seem to combine characters of several distinct groups,
viz. Carnivores, Ungulates, and Rodents. In Tillotheriwm, Marsh,
the type of the order, the skull has the same general form as in the
bears, but in its structure resembles that of Ungulates. The molar
teeth are of the Ungulate type; the canines are small; and in each
jaw there is a pair of large scalpriform incisors faced with enamel,
and growing from persistent pulps, asin Rodents, The adult denti-
tion is as follows:—incisors 3; canines +; premolars 3; molars 3.
The articulation of the lower jaw with the skull corresponds to
that in Ungulates. The posterior nares open behind the last upper
molars. The brain was small, and somewhat convoluted. The
skeleton most resembles that of Carnivores, especially the Urside ;
but the scaphoid and lunar bones are not united, and there is a third
trochanter on the femur. The radius and ulna, and the tibia and
fibula are distinct. The feet are plantigrade; and each had five
digits, all terminated with long, compressed, and pointed ungual
phalanges, somewhat similar to those in the bears. The other
genera of this order are less known; but all apparently had the
same general characters. There are two distinct families :—T7'/lo-
theride, in which the large incisors grew from persistent pulps,
while the molars have roots; and the Stylinodontide, in which all
the teeth are rootless. Some of the animals of this group were as
large asa tapir. With Hyraz, or the Toxodontia. the present order
appears to have no near affinities.—WSilliman’s American Journal,
March 1875.

On the Mediterranean Species of the Genus Eusyllis.
By M. A. F. Marton.

I - lately indicated, under the name of Eusyllis lamelligera,
an annelide of the Gulf of Marseilles, belonging to the remarkable

308 Miscellaneous.

genus established by Malmgren for some Syllidians from Spitzber-
gen. I have since been able to examine several individuals of the
species, and I have constantly recognized the existence of a lamel-
lar first ventral cirrus, which acquires a great development and
contrasts with the homologous organs of the following segments.
The hooks of the composite sete are all very long and of a peculiar
form. Iam now able to appreciate better these differential charac-
ters, as I have before me other specimens of Husyllis very distinct
from the former, and which cannot be separated from Eusyllis moni-
licornis, Malmg.; these come from the deep coralligenous regions.

These Annelides attain a length of 10 millims., and possess 50 seti-
gerous segments. The cephalic lobe is deeply set in the buccal ring,
which advances above it, forming a small dorsal gibbosity. We observe
two pairs of principal eye-spots, anda supplementary pair of small eyes
placed at the base of the outer antenne. All the appendages are
irregularly articulated; the first dorsal cirrus attains a consider-
able length, and is often rolled up in the manner of the organs of
Autolytus. The two palpi are greatly developed, and soldered to-
gether at their base. The pedal mamille are all very prominent,
and bear pinniform ventral cirri. The ventral cirrus of the first
segment, however, is always smaller than those of the following
segments, whilst we find a contrary arrangement in Zusyllis lamel-
ligera. The trunk occupies the first five zoonites; the denticles with
which its aperture is armed seem to be much larger than those of
Eusyllis lamelligera, The proventriculus is succeeded by a colour-
less region furnished with T-shaped glands; and the intestine pre-
sents no very deep constrictions.

All these characters agree with Malmgren’s figures and descrip-
tion. Each foot is supported by a strong hooked acicula. The
composite sete bear rather short bidentate hooks, identical with
those of Eusyllis monilicornis from Spitzbergen ; but in the midst of
them I find a slender recurved stem, terminated by two little points.
This organ exists in all the feet; it is quite independent of the
dorsal filiform sete which appear at the time of sexual maturity.

From these observations it appears that the genus Husyllis is re-
presented on the shores of the Mediterranean by two very distinct
forms. One is perhaps peculiar to the Mediterranean; it has not
yet been indicated in any other sea. The other, on the contrary,
belongs to a type which is diffused even into the Arctic regions.
It is evident that it only requires careful investigation to increase
the number of species common to the Mediterranean and the ocean.
I have ascertained that the Hermelle of the shores of Provence do
not differ from those of the English Channel and of the Scandina-
vian coasts; and the Psamathe cirrata of Saint-Vaast exists in the
coralligenous gravels of Montredon. We cannot, therefore, over-
leok the bonds which unite the Mediterranean and oceanic faunas,
although the autonomy of these faunas is nevertheless indisputable.
—Comptes Rendus, February 22, 1875, p. 498.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 89. MAY 1875.

XXXVIII.—On the Articular Bone and supposed Vomerine
Teeth of Ctenodus obliquus ; and on Paleoniscus Hancocki,
n.sp., from the Low Main, Newsham, Northumberland. By
THOMAS ATTHEY.

[Plate XIX. ]

Ctenodus obliquus.

In a communication made by my late friend Mr. Albany
Hancock and myself to the ‘ Annals and Magazine of Natural
History,’ ser. 4. vol. vil. p. 190, we pointed out the close
relationship that exists between the mandible of Ctenodus and
that of the recent Ceratodus, and showed that the upper outer
border of the dental plate of Ctenodus is unsupported. At
the date of that communication the articular bone of Ctenodus
had not been identified as such.

For a good many years I had occasionally obtained from
the black stone overlying the Low-Main seam of coal at
Newsham, near Blyth, Northumberland, an angular bone
associated with the cranial bones of Ctenodus, but could not
make out to what precise part of the head it might belong,
until about three years ago, when Sir Philip Kgerton kindly
sent me for examination two palatal teeth and a mandible of
the recent fish Ceratodus Forster’, brought from Queensland,
Australia. A glance at the specimens showed that the bone
respecting which I was in doubt was the articular bone of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 22

310 Mr. 'T. Atthey on Ctenodus obliquus.

Ctenodus, corresponding exactly as it did in conformation to
the articular bone of the recent Ceratodus.

Last year (1874) I was fortunate enough to find, also at
Newsham, two fine specimens of Ctenodus obliquus with this
very articular bone im situ; and one of these is figured on
Plate XIX. figs. 1 and 2.

The bones differ in size, being from } of an inch to
4 inches in length. The inner side of the mandible is
formed by the ramus or body of the jaw surmounted by the
teeth; and these at their upper margins are turned outwards
and flattened, and project towards the upper border of the
articular or external piece. The narrow ewelied space left
between the two bones of the fossil at this part would neces-
sarily in the fresh state be filled with connective cartilage and
ligament, just as the corresponding space is in the recent
Ceratodus Forstert.

The articular bone of Ctenodus is of about the same length
as the inner plate or ramus which bears the teeth, slightly
convex on the outer surface, and marked by five or six aper-
tures for vessels ; it is pointed upwards in front like the prow
of a boat. Its posterior border presents two scallops, the
upper somewhat larger than the lower, which extends to the
posteriorly projecting point of the lower border, which is
convex; the upper scallop ends at a rounded projection, which
separates it from the upper border. This border presents two
shallow concavities, the anterior occupying the greater part of
the border; the posterior has a projection on its inner side,
somewhat in the form of a bracket, for the support of the
teeth of the inner plate or ramus.

On a thin slab of shale from Newsham in my possession,
and which measures 5 by 34 inches, are seen imbedded one
rib, several bones of the head, fragments of scales, and what
I take to be right and left vomerine teeth of Ctenodus, one of
which is figured on Plate XIX. fig. 4. The teeth are 345 of
an inch broad, and thick at the base—their outer surfaces
being slightly convex and their inner slightly concave, the
two surfaces converging from the base to the thin, convex,
serrated or toothed margin, which is 53; of an inch long. The
microscopic structure of these teeth corresponds exactly with
that of the maxillary teeth of Ctenodus.

I possess about a dozen other specimens believed to be
yomerine teeth of Ctenodus, in close proximity on the same
slabs to the bones of the head and teeth of Ctenodus ; some of
these are a little larger, others a little smaller, than the two
above described.

Mr. 'T. Atthey on Palwoniscus Hanecocki. 311

Paleoniscus Hancocki, n. 8).

This elegant little fossil fish I have ventured to name after
my late lamented friend Mr. Albany Hancock.

It measures from 24 to 34 inches in length, and its depth
immediately behind the pectoral fin 345 of an inch; tlus is
maintained as far as the ventral fin, beyond which it diminishes
towards the tail: the body is therefore long and slender. ‘The
fins are small; the articulations of each of the rays of the
pectoral are very distant, those of the ventral, anal, and dorsal
fees so; the rays of the ventral, anal, and dorsal are more slender
than those of the pectoral. So far as can be made out, the tail
is delicate, the upper lobe somewhat longer than the lower.
There are two conspicuous rows of scales on the side of the
ventral part of the body near the margin : these scales are twice
as high as they are wide ; their external surface is smooth, and
their posterior margin finely serrated. The other scales are
only about half the size of the above mentioned, and of rhom-
boidal form. ‘The head, in length, is about the sixth part of
the body. The teeth are very minute, and of two sizes (larger
and smaller), sharp-pointed, and set closely in the jaw. The
mouth is large; the maxilla and mandibles and the bones of
the upper surface of the skull are covered externally with a
delicately sculptured and shining pattern of convoluted ridges
and grooves, the former of which are flattened. The oper-
culum is large and smooth, the suboperculum less. Eight
branchiostegal rays exist, and project beyond the line of the
mandible, the one next to the pectoral fin being by far the
largest. The lower border of the mandible is furnished with
a row of projecting points, continuations of the ridges on the
side of the mandible.

The above characters so clearly separate P. Hancock? from
other Palwonisct that I am in doubt whether or not it should
be ranked as a member of the genus; but I have given the
name Paleoniscus to it provisionally, in order to bring the
fossil to the notice of palwontologists. It is from the North-
umberland Coal-measures, and has been found in the black
shale of the Low Main at Newsham, Cramlington, and
Kenton.

Note.—I take the present opportunity of correcting two
errors into which My. Miall appears to have unconsciously
fallen. First, in his paper in the ‘ Journal’ of the Geological
Society for December 1874, he says :—‘‘A restoration of the
palate of Ctenodus er/status forms oue of the illustrations of

Messrs. Hancock and Atthey’s series of papers on the Fishes
29%

312 Dr. R. v. Willemoes-Suhm on the

and Labyrinthodonts of the Northumberland coal-field.”. Now
the illustration here referred to is not a restoration of the palate
of C. cristatus, Agassiz, but of that of C. tuberculatus, nobis.
Secondly, he states that we describe the upper surface of the
tooth of C. cristatus as convex, whereas in reality we state
that it is “somewhat hollowed or concave.” Our paper noticed
by Mr. Miall was published in the ‘ Nat. Hist. Trans. of North-
umberland and Durham,’ vol. iii. p. 61, the illustration referred
to in vol. iv. pl. 14.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIX.

Fig. 1. Outside view of right mandible of Ctenodus obliquus, nat. size.

Fig. 2. a8 mandible, seen from above: 4, articular piece; d, dental
plate; s, symphysis of jaw.

Fig. 8, Left pterygo-palatine bone, with dental poe attached, of Cteno-
dus obliquus, nat. size: a, anterior end; pt, pterygoid border ;
p, palatine border; s, symphysis; sp, rough surface for articula-
tion with the sphenoid bone.

Fig. 4. Vomerine tooth of Ctenodus, nat. size: a, front, b, side, ec, back
view.

XX XIX.—Notes on some Young Stages of Umbellularia, and
on its Geographical Distribution. By R. v. WILLEMOES-
Suu, Ph.D., Naturalist to the ‘Challenger’ Expedition.

[Plate XVIII. A.]

Since Umbellularia was rediscovered by the Swedish Expe-
dition to Greenland, the attention of zoologists has been
specially drawn to it by a paper, with excellent plates, by
T. Lindahl*, who himself brought it down from the Arctic
regions. Another note has been published by Prof. Kélliker t
on specimens of Umbellularia which were brought up during
H.M.S. ‘Challenger’s’ cruise in the Atlantic, and sent to him
for description by the hydrographer. Both authors were kind
enough to send us their papers; and as in the mean time we
got a good many more Umbellularie, and even young stages
of them, I think a few notes on the geographical distribution
of the genus as far as it is now known to us will be welcome
to zoologists, as also will a few figures of the earliest stages
which we brought up in the Antarctic Ocean.

* “Om fester yo Umbellula,” Kongl. Svenska Akademiens
Handlingar, Bandet xiii. No. 3, Febr. 10, 1874.

+ ‘Ueber den Bau und die systematische Stellung der Gattung Umbel-
lddaria, Wiirzburg, 2. Mai, 1874.

| hed

Geographical Distribution of Umbellularia. 313

Umbellularia Thomsonit, Koll., was found in the Atlantic
three times :—

1. Between Cape St. Vincent and Madeira, in lat. 35° 20! N.,
long. 1344° W., at a depth of 2125 fathoms. The speci-
men is the largest that has been found; length, according to
Kdlliker, 89-5 centims.

2. 300 miles to the eastwardof St. Paul’s rocks, lat. 1°47! N.,
long. 24° 26’ W., at a depth of 1850 fathoms. ‘This is the
smaller specimen which was sent to Prof. Kélliker, who says
it has a length of 27 centims.

3. On the coast of Brazil, off the mouth of the San Fran-
cisco river, lat. 10° 11’ 8., long. 35° 22' W., in 1600 fathoms.
A half-grown specimen.

In the Antarctic sea we brought up five times different
stages of an Unmbellularia which is very much like the
Atlantic species; but whether it is the same or not could
not be decided, as the specimens of the latter had already
been sent to Europe. ‘he Antarctic species was found in
the following localities :—

1. Halfway between Prince Edward’s and Crozet Islands,
lat. 46°46! S., long. 45°31! E., at a depth of 1375 fathoms.
A half-grown specimen.

2. 84 miles to the westward of Hog Island (Crozets), lat.
46° 16' S., long. 48° 27’ E., at a depth of 1600 fathoms. A
full-grown specimen of nearly the same size as the first one
found in the Atlantic.

3. Near the ice-barrier, lat. 62° 26'S., long. 95° 44’ E., at
a depth of 1975 fathoms. Several very small and middle-
sized specimens, some of which will be described hereafter.

4. Qn our way from the ice-barrier to the north, lat. 53°
55’ 8., long. 108° 35’ E., at adepth of 1950 fathoms. Rather
small specimens.

5. South of Australia, lat. 42°42'S., long. 34°10’ E., at a
depth of 2600 fathoms. Middle-sized specimens. ;

We also found an Umbellularia in the Pacific, at a depth of
2440 fathoms, to the south-west of the Louisiade archipelago,
where two specimens were brought up, which very likely are
different from all those which we got before, as the polyps
appeared to be more flattened, wider, and shorter.

During our cruise through the Malayan archipelago none
of these Pennatulids came up.

According to these data, Umbellularia was never found by
the ‘Challenger’ in such comparatively shallow water as that
in which it has been obtained off the coasts of Greenland.
In the neighbourhood of the Antarctic islands it was often
found in very deep, never in shallow water.

314 Dr. R. v. Willemoes-Suhm on some

The following is a list of all the depths from which Umébel-
lularia has been brought up :—

1. Off the coasts of Greenland: 236 fathoms (Adrians),
410 and 122 fathoms (Lindahl).

2. In the Atlantic: 1600, 1800, and 2150 fathoms.

3. Inthe Antarctic sea: 1375, 1600, 1975, 1950, and 2600
fathoms.

In the Pacifie in 2440 fathoms.

The greatest depth at which this Expedition procured Um-
bellularia is Somtnialy 2600 fathoms, the least 1375 fathoms.
It is usually associated with such decidedly deep-sea animals
as Ophioglypha, Brisinga, Pourtalesia, Ananchytids, Munop-
sids, Petalophthalmus, Gnathophausia, Macrurus, &e.

After these remarks on its geographical distribution as far
as it is known to us at the present moment, I shall proceed to
give a few details on its young stages, which were found at
station no. 3 in the Antaretic sea, and which show, better than
the full-grown specimens of Lindahl and Kolliker, the very
marked bilateral symmetry of the polypary and the order in
which the polypes sueceed each other.

Lindahl has given, on page 8 of his paper, an ideal sketch
of what he dite to have been the successive appearance of
the polypes on the polypary. According to him, the oldest or
terminal polyp (Tin his and in my figures) remains during the
first five stages at the top, above the others. Then only the
lateral polypes (1. and 11.) come forth, and two of them advance
to the top, while the terminal one is removed towards the
centre.

In the Greenland species of Umbellularia this may be
perfectly correct, but in the Antarctic species, of which we
actually got the young stages, the mode of growth is a little
different. This will be confirmed by a glance at my figures. The
smallest specimen (PI. XVIII. A. fig. 1), having only a length
of 41 millims.,shows clearly that here also a terminal polype (7),
which is 2 millims. longer than the lateral ones, has first made
its appearance. The lateral ones have come out a little later,
but both at the same time, not the right one earlier than the
left, as is supposed in Lindahl’s diagrammatic figures. The
same stage is represented by a larger specimen (fig. 3), length
100 millims., in which the terminal polype is still the largest,
but in which the lateral ones are already nearly of the same
size. The reason why in this large specimen there are only
three polypes, while a much smaller one now to be described
has already four, is probably want of food.

The first change which takes place is the coming out of

Young Stages of Umbellularia. 315

another terminal polype, which is effected by the first polype
(hitherto at the top) being removed a little towards one side ;
and we now get an arrangement (fig. 4) in which there is a
polype close to the top on each side of the end of the rachis,
or ney both grow out at right angles from the latter; and
the polypary now, as in fig. 2, presents a perfectly symmetrical
a viz. two polypes on one side and two on the
other.

The end of the rachis is clearly visible in fig. 1, which has
been drawn from a specimen made transparent; and it is in-
dicated by a knob in fig. 2. Spicula were not visible in fig. 1.
Zooids are first to be seen on the ventral side of fig. 2, and so
they are in fig.3; in the largest of the specimens here figured
they cover the ventral side of fig. 4a, but leave free a middle
line on the dorsal end of the same.

The mode of growth of the polypes in this Antarctic
Umbellularia is therefore, so far as our specimens show, as
follows :—

1. The terminal polype comes out (fig. 1).

2. The terminal polype grows, and two lateral ones come
out (figs. 1 and 3).

3. The terminal polype loses its place by another one coming
out, and is removed towards the side (figs. 2 and 4). There
are now on each side a terminal and a lateral polype (according
to Lindahl’s nomenclature).

4. A fifth polype is coming out in the centre of the poly~
pary (fig. 26, 111.) ; and the rest of the polypes very likely
come out below the first two lateral ones.

In the earliest stage there are neither spicula nor zooids ; the
latter, when they have come out, leave a line free on the dorsal
side of the polypary.

H.M.S. ‘Challenger,’

Manilla, January 1875.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIIL A.

All the figures give the natural size of the polypes. In fig. 1 ‘the
rhachis has been put in as seen by a low magnifying-power. Letters
the same in all the figures :—r = terminal polypes; 1. and U.= laterak
polypes ; 111.= third lateral or fifth polype ; z = zooids.

Figs. 1-4. Young stages of Umbellulariasp.?, found near the antarctic
ice-barrier, lat. 62° 26’ S., long. 95° 44’ E., in a depth of 1975
fathoms.

Fig. 1. From the ventral side. Length 41 millims.

Fig. 2a, from the ventral side; 2b, from the dorsal side. Length
52 millims. ; length of polypes 7-83 millims.

Fig. 3. From the ventral side. Length 100 millims., of polypes 11 millims.

Fig. 4a, from the ventral side; 4b, from the dorsal side. Length
385 millims., of polypes 15 millims.

316 Prof. F. M‘Coy on a new Species of Trigonia.

XL.—On a third new Tertiary Species of Trigonia. By
FrepeRIcK M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in the
University of Melbourne.

{Plate XVIII. B.}

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

The genus 7rigonia has furnished an extraordinary apparent
oe to the usual distribution of genera in time, accordin
to which a genus living in the older periods of the world’s
history, and becoming extinct during a subsequent geological
at is not found to reappear at a still more recent epoch.
Trigonia abounding in the whole of the Mesozoic periods from
the Lias to the Chalk, represented by many species, seemed
suddenly to become extinct with the commencement of the
Eocene Tertiary period, and, being absent in all known Ter-
tiary formations, seemed to reappear in the present seas of
Australia; and as none of the well-searched Tertiary deposits
of Europe or America showed any trace of such shells, a well-
defined case of exception to the above-mentioned rule seemed
established, until some years ago I described two species,
distinct from the living ones, found in the Tertiary formations
near Melbourne with Aturta, Carcharodon angustidens and
C. megalodon, Otodus Desort, O.cyrhina trigonodon, Squalo-
don (Phocodon), and other clearly characteristic Tertiary as
distinguished from modern types.

As therefore the announcement of the fact will probably be
of interest both to zoologists and geologists, I beg to forward
you a figure and description of a third Tertiary species of the
genus, which I have lately recognized amongst some speci-
mens sent to me, as Paleontologist of the Victorian Geological
Survey, from the eastern ookee of the colony, the district
of Gippsland, of which hitherto comparatively little was
known.

Trigonia Howitti (M‘Coy).

Spec. char. Rotundate rhombic; substance of shell thick ;
tumid towards the beak, anterior side rounded, posterior slope
moderately flattened in two planes divided by a very obtuse
angle rinikiaig the margin ; ventral margin moderately convex,
posterior edge nearly at right angles to the ventral edge, slightly
rounded in respiratory portion, forming an angle of about 150°
with hinge-line in anal portion ; about four narrow quadrate
radiating ridges on each division of the posterior slope, sharply
separated by deep flattened spaces equal to about their own
width ; about fourteen thick, prominent, rounded radiating

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryoloqical Investigations. 317
J yotog J

ridges from the beak to the ventral margin, separated by
slightly narrower deep concave spaces; near the beak (for
about half an inch) all the ribs set with strong blunt trans-
verse tubercles, about their own thickness apart (about five
in two lines), but on the adults the middle and lower ends of
the ribs are marked only with irregular lines of growth, like
the intervening hollows, except the seven or eight anterior
ones, on which the large blunt tuberculation is continued to
the ventral margin (about three in two lines), Length from
anterior to posterior end 2 inches 3 lines; proportional width
from beak to opposite margin ;%%5; depth of one valve 33,4; ;
hinge-line ;5,5,.

This species is much larger, thicker, and stronger than the
living or the other two Tertiary species, and is readily distin-
guished by the tuberculation (except near the beak) being con-
fined ; the anterior ribs having, the middle and posterior ones
only slightly wrinkled by, lines of growth. The inner edge
is strongly toothed by the projecting ends of the channels
between the radiating ribs. Sometimes the two small most
posterior ridges bear tubercles.

This species was collected by Mr. Howitt from the beds of
sandy marl at Jemmy’s Point, near the entrance of the Gipps-
land lakes, containing Struthiolaria and other forms which I
have observed in the Pliocene Tertiaries of New Zealand, but
not of any other locality in Victoria. I have great pleasure
in naming so interesting a fossil after so excellent and zealous
a geologist as Mr. Howitt has proved himself in the Gipps-
land district.

XLI.—Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.
By M. Ussow.

[Concluded from p. 221. }
CEPHALOPODA (conclusion).

To render clearer all the processes described by me, I think
it will be useful to enumerate once more the principal facts of
the embryonal development of the above-mentioned Cephalo-
poda in their normal sequence.

After the greater part of the protoplasm of the primitive
ovicell, or the formative vitellus which surrounds as with an
envelope the whole mass of the transparent fatty fluid (nutri-
tive vitellus) has been converted, in the manner already de-
scribed (see the process of segmentation), into a layer of flat

318 MM. Ussow’s Zovlogico-Embryological Investigations.

or cylindrical cells (more elevated at the upper, pointed pole
of the egg) forming the blastoderm or upper germ-lamella
(horn-lamella, sensory lamella), on the second (Argonauta)
or third (Loligo, Sepiola) day of development a second lamella
originates in the middle part (area opaca) of the germinal
disk, by transverse division of the upper germ-lamella ; and this,
during the period of the appearance of the organs, plays the
vart of the middle germ-lamella of the Vertebrata, Annulosa,
Mollusca, &e., and like that lamella soon divides, in some of
the animals mentioned, into two layers, the dermo-muscular
and the intestino-fibrous layers.

From the lamella thus dividing, and indeed from the upper
first lamella which becomes inverted on the two opposite
(ventral and dorsal) sides of the embryo, the young Cepha-
lopod is developed upon the broad hemispherical germinal
spot or disk, extending as far as the equator of the egg, in
from 25 (Argonauta) to 40 days (Loligo). The lower part of
the germ, which in most of the species mentioned closes over
the obtuse pole of the egg at the end of the first period,
becomes the yelk-sac, composed of the upper lamella and the
dermo-muscular layer.

Development commences in the central part of the germinal
disk, and, indeed, by the appearance on the future dorsal sur-
face of the animal of an at first insignificant furrow, which
rather quickly acquires the form of a groove and subsequently
becomes converted into a perfectly closed tube.

Simultaneously with the primitive groove appears the rudi-
mentary mantle, surrounding it and gradually growing together
over it, which separates by constriction at first from the ventral
side, but afterwards and more slowly also from the dorsal side.

Then there appear one after the other the eye-ovals, the
rudiment of the anterior part of the intestinal tract, the paired
rudiments of the branchiz, funnel, arms, and auditory organs,
and in the original solid anal tubercle the pit-like depression,
which is afterwards converted into the ink-bag and the hinder
part of the intestinal canal (rectum).

At a later period than the above-mentioned organs, the
central organs of circulation (auricles, ventricles, &c.) and
those of the nervous system (the paired ganglia optica, cere-
bralia, pedalia, visceralia, buccalia, and stellata, and the un-
paired ganglion splanchnicum) make their appearance.

All the organs appearing in the sequence just indicated are
developed from three different germ-lamelle in one of two
ways :—either as a local thickening (excrescences and internal
thickenings) sometimes of the upper, sometimes of one or
other layer of the middle lamella, or as an invagination or

M. Ussow’s Zovloqico-Embryological Investiqations. 319
A | Yyotog J

inversion of the upper lamella. In the former case the upper
lamella frequently plays the part of a thin external movalogh
to the rudimentary organ, consisting of the dermo-muscular
or intestino-fibrous layer ; ; or it splits into several layers, the
lower of which form the organ proper. In the second case
the upper lamella forms various depressions at different parts
of the germinal disk, and penetrates into the middle lamella,
which thus forms the 4 en i of the organ.

The following Table furnishes a summary of the mode of
appearance of each or gan i—

| of the upper lamella The eye-ovals. |
| |
: |
4 = of the dermo- | The mantle, fins, branchie,
ae > = | muscular funnel, arms, organ of
Le cae ne layer. taste.
a |
pele pak =
: 'E | of the intes-
bh | 7
| 3 a bas Bivona The anal tubercle (anal
= a law lobe).
© Z ayer.
| 3 of the upper lamella. All cartilages.
2 ae
5 | -
-. P = f the d
4 = | of the dermo- |
S Sar iueulae | All coe and peripheral
tees = | layer. rg
ee oe |
§ oO
iB 5 of the salicis-
aS tino-fibrous | The auricles and ventricles.
5 | layer.
eda ll sear eal Rs | ee be as ST
| EE Pieiied 3 fotxjcard ) [cia elt rnaudth gabaeiaa cate The primitive groove, audi-
_Invagination | tory organs, olfactory |
| organs, the anterior and _
of the upper lamella. posterior parts of the in- |
testinal tract, the ink- |
depression bag, the efferent ducts of |
the salivary glands.

As regards the stomach (and also the so-called crop), the
cecum, and the liver, these are secondary formations, origi-
nating "from dilatations of the original intestinal tube; the
salivary glands and the so-called branchial hearts must. also
be reckoned secondary or gas.

320 M. Ussow’s Zoolugico-Embryological Investigations.

‘To show the part taken by the different germ-lamelle in
the formation of the various organs, I add the following
Table :-—

ae The walls of the tube in which the os

| Sepi@ is formed, the epidermis (the
outer skin of the whole ae and
the external covering of the funnel
The upper lamella. | and branchie), the ale of sight,
hearing, and smell, the pericardium,
all the cartilages (of the head, eye-
| lids, funnel, &c.).

| 2 Be The branchie, the arms with their
|
|

|

The suckers, all the muscles, the cutis
(fibrous layer, chromatophores, mus-
| dermo- cular fibres, &c.), the peritoneum,
the branchial hearts, the kidneys,
and all the blood-vessels, the organ

of taste, the envelopes of the audi-
middle layer. tory organs, the peripheral and cen-

| The muscular
| tral nervous system.
|
|

lamella.
The The walls of the central circulatory
intestino- system, the auricles, the ventricles,
fibrous the muscular envelope of the intes-
| layer. tinal tract and of the ink-bag.

The intestino-glandular The inner epithelial envelope of the
{epithelial | lamella intestinal tract and of all its sub-
(the invaginated sidiary organs (cecum, liver), and

upper lamella). | of the salivary glands and ink-bag.

Comparing the development of the three Decapoda investi-
gated BY me with that of the single Octopod to which I had
access, I find a great agreement between them, but with the
exception that the primitive groove which I have described
in the case of the Decapoda does not close in Argonauta.
In the time and the mode of appearance of the principal
organs (alimentary apparatus, central nervous system, cireu-
latory organs, &c.) in the embryos of the two groups they
perfectly correspond.

The unimportant fact of the late i earn of the yelk-
sac in Sepia, already remarked by Kolliker*, is the sole
peculiarity of that genus that is not reproduced in the other

Decapoda.
* Loe. cit. p. 60,

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 321

THE TUNICATA.

With the more accurate knowledge of the anatomy, and
especially of the developmental history, of the various species
of Tunicata, the notion of the alliance of these animals with
the Mollusca (Acephala, Molluscoidea, Himatega), which was
for a long time predominant, finds fewer and fewer adherents
among modern zoologists*. Since the appearance of the
epoch-making work of A. related on the embryology
of the simple Ascidia, and of some later} no less pregnant
and interesting investigations of the same naturalist relating
to the same subject, besides the works of Kupfer§, E. Metsch-
nikoff ||, Ganin {], &c., which have confirmed and completed
the results obtained by Kowalevsky, the notion of the phylo-
genetic relationship of the Tunicata to the Vertebrata, and
indeed to their lowest form (Amphioxrus), has gained ground
in science. That the separation of the Tunicata from the
molluscan type has become necessary in consequence of the
investigations just cited is now admitted more or less by
all zoologists—some of them, such as Gegenbaur** and
E. Hiickeltt, regarding it as possible to refer the Tunicata
to the Vermes; whilst others, such as Oscar Schmidttt, who
desire to see classification founded chiefly upon embryological
data, form with them a special distinct class of Primitive
Vertebrates. On the other hand, there are still a good many
naturalists (Lacaze-Duthiers§$$, Donitz |\||, Hertwig {{, Von
Baer***) who deny all relationship with the Vertebrata to

* Hickel, Gen. Morph. Bd. ii. pp. evi, evii, 413; Gegenbaur, Vergl.
Anat. 2te Aufl. p. 474; Huxley, Comp. Anat., Less. v.

ae Bare lonparcale der einf. Ascid.,” Mém. de l’Acad. de St.
Pétersb. tome x. 1866.

} “Weitere Studien iiber die Entw. der einf. Ascid.,” Archiv fiir mikr.
Anat. Bd. vii. p. 101; Nachr. der K. Ges. der Wiss. p. 401, and for 1868 ;
“Ueber die Knosp, der Perophora Listeri, Wiegm.,’’ Kiew Zapiski, Bad. iii,
Div. 1; Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. 1871, p. 285.

§ Arch. fiir mikr. Anat. 1869, p. 459, 1870, p. 115, 1872, p. 358.

|| Bull. de l’Acad. de St. Pétersb. tome xiii. p. 293, 1869; Zeitschr. fiir
wiss. Zool. xxii. p. 339, 1872.

4 ‘Neue Thatsachen aus der Entwickelungsgesch. der Ascid.,’’ Zeitschr.
fiir wiss. Zool. 1870, p. 512.

** Vergl. Anat. 2te Aufl. (1870), pp. 158, 474.

tt Naturl. Schopfungsgesch. 4te Aufl. (1873), pp. 448, 466, 467.

tt Vergl. Anat. 6te Aufl. (1872), p. 248.

§ “Rech. sur l’organ. et l'embryog. des Ascidies,” Comptes Rendus,
1870, p. 1154.

||| Arch. fiir Physiol. 1870, p. 762.

4 Jen. Zeitschr. Bd. vii. (1872), p. 46.

*** Mém. de l’Acad. de St. Pétersb. tome xix. (1873).

322. M. Ussow’s Zoolegico-Embryological Investigations.

the Tunicata, and find in them sharply defined characters of
the molluscan type.

In my investigations of the Tunicata the task I set myself
was, in the first place, to test by personal investigation the
exceedingly important results of their developmental history
and, secondly, to clear up as far as possible some gaps and
disputed questions in their anatomy. In the latter direction
I endeavoured chiefly to investigate :—1, the structure of the
nervous system and its mode of transformation from the form
proper to the embryonal and larval states, which have hitherto
been very superficially observed and described ; 2, the intimate
structure of all the sensory organs of the Tunicata, which has
not yet been satisfactorily ascertained ; and, 3, the structure of
the inner and especially of the outer mantle, and of the organs
of circulation dad nutrition, which likewise presented important
questions still unsolved.

The following forms were investigated by me in different
directions :—

I. Sepenrary Tunicata :—Asecidia mammillata, intesti-
nalis, canina, mentula; Cynthia microcosmus, papillosa,
ampuloidea ; Clavellina lepadiformis; Botryllus smaragdus,
auratus ; Diazone violacea.

Il. Swiwmine Tunicata :—Appendicularia furcata, fla-
gellum, cerulescens ; Pyrosoma gigas ; Salpa africana—max-
ima, democratica—mucronata, runcinata—fusiformis, bicau-
data, pinnata; Doliolum, Ehrenb., Nordm., Miill.

I now proceed to give a condensed statement of the results
of my investigations.

I. The Nervous System—its anatomy, minute structure,
and mode of formation.

All the Tunicata investigated by me (except the Appendi-
cularia) have a single unpaired ganglion (central pal {00 of
authors, 0°1-0°15 millim. in diameter), which is both analogous
and homologous with the central portion of the nervous system
of the lower Vertebrata (Amphiowus). It is always situated
in the middle line on the dorsal s/de of the animal, close to
or not far from the entrance of the respiratory cavity. Both
the ganglion and all the ak nerves occur in the trans-
parent layer of the inner mantle, in which the muscular bundles
and the reticulately fibrous connective tissue (dermo-muscular
sac) are also imbedded. ‘The distribution of the nervous
elements in the ganglion is very simple and uniform. The
usually multipolar nerve-cells (gymnocyta) are generally nase
in layers in the peripheral part of the ganglion, whilst its

M. Ussow’s Zo0logico-Embryological Investigations. 323

centre is occupied by their processes, which run in the direc-
tion of the longitudinal axis of the ganglion.

All the nervous elements, except for their small size
(0:003-0°02 millim.) and the complete absence of the so-called
sheath (Markscheide), differ but little from the elements of the
nervous tissue which occur, for example, in the cerebellum,
the Hasserian ganglion, and in other parts of the central
nervous system of the Vertebrata (especially the Fishes).
The so-called cesophageal nervous ring which has been de-
scribed by some naturalists (Delle Chiaje*, Eschscholtzt, &c.)
is wanting in all the Tunicata examined by me. The number
of peripheral nerves developed independently of the ganglion
is very different in different species, groups, and generations
(Salpe). It varies between three single nerves (Cynthia
papillosa) and thirty-six pairs of nerves (Salpa maaxima,
pinnata, bicaudata, &c.). Peripheral ganglia oceur in the
Appendicularie, while in all other Tunicata no such ganglia
are met with either in the embryonic or in the fully-developed
state. The ganglia caudalia of the Appendicularie, from ten
to eighteen in number, which are united by means of an in-
ferior nerve of the central ganglion, form a chain} extending
into the tail, running over the so-called axial cord (like the
chorda dorsalis). A something in common in the plan of
structure of the nervous system of the Appendicularie and
that of the embryo and larva of the Ascidia is presented by
the division of their central ganglion into three parts, which
are particularly observable in Appendicularia flagellum. The
central ganglion of this animal is divided into :—1, an upper
conical part, with three pairs of nerves; 2, a middle, spherical
part, with the auditory vesicles seated upon it; and, 3, a lower
wedge-shaped part, with two paired nerves and an inferior
unpaired nerve, the latter forming as it were the continuation
of the ganglion and extending to the extremity of the tail.
We find a similar division of the central ganglion (sometimes
with a trace of the central cavity or “central canal”’) in very
young fixed Ascidia, e. g. the Cynthie (C. microcosmus). The
nervous system of the 'Tunicata in the retrograde state can by
no means be compared with the nervous system of the Mol-
lusea (Baer), either with regard to the morphological plan of
its structure or, still more, as respects the type of its embryonal
development.

* Notom. degli Anim. Invert. vol. iii. pp. 28, 29.

+ Isis, 1824, p. 5.

{t Mill. Arch. 1846, p- 106; Leuckart, Zool. Unters. Heft ii. p. 85;
Phil. Trans. 1851, he 596, tab. xviii. tig. 2m; Kowalevsky, Entwicke-
lungsgesch. der einf. Ascid. p. 13; Kowalevsky, Kiew Zapiski, vol. iii.
part 1, p. 47.

324 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

The complete absence of the cesophageal nervous ring which
exists in the Mollusca, and indeed is characteristic of them,
the unity in the structure of their central ganglion, and the
development of all parts of their central nervous system from
the upper germ-lamella in the form of a nervous ring becoming
segmented into three parts are facts which decidedky negative
the homology erroneously ascribed to them (the so-called sipho-
nal ganglion in Teredo navalis*).

From a comparative revision of the nervous system in the
different species of Tunicata, the following conclusions may
be drawn :—in the Appendicularia the plan of structure of
the nervous system is in some degree like that of the Ascidia ;
the nervous system of the Pyrosomata may be regarded as a
transition form between the transformed nervous system of
the adult Ascidia, and the type of structure of the nervous
system of the Salpe and Cyclomyarie.

The process of transformation of the nervous system of the
Ascidian larvee commences immediately after their attachment
(so-called sessile form). The ganglion is formed by multi-
plication of the embryonal cells, which chiefly occupy the
lower part of the upper sensory vesicle and the upper part of
the trunk-vesicle. The caudal part (“dorsal cord”) of the
embryonal nerve-tube is atrophied without leaving any traces.
The pigment of the visual and auditory organs, and all other
parts of the dissolving nervous system of the Ascidian larva,
become converted into fat-drops, which are gradually absorbed
by the young nerve-cells, with which the narrowing cavity
of the nerve-vesicle is more and more filled. The formation
of the blood-corpuscles is not dependent upon the above-
mentioned metamorphosis of the vanishing embryonal system fT.
In this way the transformation of the embryonal nervous system
into a central ganglion is effected. The ganglionic membrane
is developed from the outer cell-layer of the young ganglion,
At the time of the formation of the branchial fissures the
ganglion is already almost completely developed. Numerous
processes of cells of the nervous vesicle, which are at first
spherical but gradually elongate and divide, gradually fill up
its original cavity. The development of the peripheral nerves
is effected by means of a chain-like coalescence of individual
nerve-cells which occupy the inner mantle. The finely gran-
ular protoplasm of these cells may be regarded as the original
substance from which the fibrillar axial cylinders of the nerve-
threads are formed. The stellate cells of the connective tissue
form by coalescence the neurilemma of the above-mentioned
nervous bundles.

* Von Baer, loc. cit. p. 21. + Mull. Arch, 18652, p. 317.

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 325

Il. The structure and mode of formation of the Sensory
Organs.

1. The tactile nervous apparatus which are met with in all
Tunicata may be classified as follows, in accordance with the
peculiarities of their structure :-—

a. Simple, very uniformly constructed apparatus. The
peripheral multipolar cells (of indubitable nervous nature)
united with the thin terminal ramifications of the nerves*
emit numerous processes, which unite directly with the pro-
toplasm of the epithelial cells (“nerve-epithelium’’) of the
inner mantle.

b. More composite tactile organs of the Tunicata are bacilli-
form, acutely pointed processesT of similar but rather smaller

eripheral nerve-cells, sometimes uniting in groups (Doliolide).
These processes occur in the lips and some other parts of the
inner mantle in some species of natatory Tunicata (Salpide,
Doliolide).

2. Olfactory organs.—The so-called ciliated pit of un-
doubtedly nervous nature, which is not unfrequently com-
bined with a special nerve (nervus olfactortus—Salpa, Dolio-
lum, Pyrosoma, &c.), is developed in the form of a depression
of the epithelial layer (of the upper germ-lamella) of the inner
mantle. At first it contains only one cavity (which persists
throughout life in Doliolum, Pyrosoma, and some genera of
Salpide), the walls of which then become repeatedly folded,
and thus form more or less numerous curved vibratile cavities
(in mostof the sedentary Tunicata and many genera of Salpide).
In Ascidia mammillata the number of simple ciliated cavities
rises to two hundred, which are united among themselves by
means of ramifying cecal ciliated tubes situated, like the
cavities, in the transparent middle layer of the inner mantle.
In the Ascidia just mentioned the openings of the ciliated pits
occur in the internal space (atrial chamber, Huxley), between
the inner epithelial layer and the wall of the branchial sac.
In the cavities there is always only a one-layered vibratile epi-
thelium, sometimes surrounded by peculiar spherical pigment-
cells, the number of which appears to increase with the age of
the animal (especially in Ascidia mammillata).

3. Auditory organs.—The so-called auditory vesicles
occur :—a, unpaired, singly (Appendicularie, Cyclomyarie) ;

* Similar cells are mentioned by Leuckart, Zool. Unters. Heft ii.
. 23, as also in the Heteropoda and other Mollusca, Zeitschr. fiir wiss.
ool. iv. p. 8325; see also Boll, Beitr. zur vergl. Histol. p. 20.
+ As in other Mollusca. See Leydig, Lehrb. der Histol. p. 212;
Schultze’s Archiv, p. 448, Taf. 25. fig. 6.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 23

325 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

b, paired, without canals (Pyrosoma*); and c, paired, and
furnished with two canals (Salpidet). The position of the
auditory vesicles is very different in different species of Tuni-
eata, They are often situated in the neighbourhood of the
central ganglion (Appendicularia, Pyrosoma, Salpide), and are
always united either with a shed y nerve (nervus acusticus)
which terminates in their thin walls, or with a short peduncle
of the ganglion (Appendicularia, Pyrosoma). In the pay a
in which they have the form of shallow funnels, the auditory
vesicles are closely applied to the ganglion by their base,
whilst the spirally twisted canals issuing from their apex
open by wide apertures into the branchial cylinder, Within
the auditory vesicles are lined with simple epithelium, in
which no bacillar processes are perceptible. ‘The number of
shining calcareous otoliths, which are sometimes coloured
(Pyrosoma), enclosed both in the auditory vesicles themselves
and in their canals (Salpidze) is very various: in the Appendi-
cularie and Cyclomyarie there is usually only one, whilst in
Pyrosoma, and especially in the Salpide, their number is ver
considerable, To my great regret, | am unacquainted wit
the development of the auditory vesicles.

4, Visual organs.—T hese organs are developed in the Tuni-
cata, either by a depression of the epithelial layer of the inner
mantle (ocelli of the simple and social Ascidia), or by the
anterior wall of the upper vesicle of the embryonal nerve-
tube being pushed out} (Salpa, Pyrosoma). 'They make their
appearance very late in all Ascidia; but in the sedentary
Tunicata they are to be seen already in the embryonal state.
The pigment of the visual organs, which at first consists of
round and slightly coloured, and subsequently of hexagonal
united cells, is developed from the same embryonal cells of
the outer layer of the above-mentioned part of the nervous
system. The simple eyes of the Ascidia (Ascidia intestinalis,
mentula, canina, &c.) are very numerous (8/6). In the Pyro-
somata and many groups of Sa/pe the eye is usually unpaired
(Salpa fusiformis, africana—maxima, democratica—mucro-
nata); im the rest it is paired (Salpa bicaudata), and even
triple (Salpa pinnata). The outer surface of the eye is turned
sometimes towards the respiratory or anterior orifice (Ascidia,
many Salpe), sometimes towards the cloacal or posterior

* Whilst one, in Pyrosoma gigas, lies beneath the central ganglion,
the other occurs on the inner surface of the tubular lip of the anterior
orifice.

+ See H. Miiller’s description, Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. p. 380; Leuckart,
loc. eit. Heft ii. p. 25, :

} As described by Kowaleysky in Salpa (Gotting. Nachr, 1868, p. 410),

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 327

opening (Pyrosoma), and with pares or triple eyes towards
both openings. In all groups of the Salpe and Pyrosomata the
eyes are united to the central ganglion by means of a peduncle
of greater or less length (nervus opticus) ; while in the Ascidia,
in which their distance from the ganglion is considerable, the
union is effected by thin ramifications of the anterior pair of
nerves. ‘The eyes, which are usually of a more or less oval
form, are either furnished with internal cavities* filled with a
transparent substance (Ascidia, Pyrosoma), or destitute of these
so-called eye-chambers (Salpe). In the latter case the clavate
extremities of rather long bacilliform processes of the nerve-
sheath, which fill the whole eye, form a hemisphere. The
eyes furnished with chambers have, besides the attenuated
epithelial layer of the inner mantle which covers them, a thin
proper sheath (Ascidia), or (in Pyrosoma) contain also a verti-
cal transparent lenticular body composed of concentric layers
(just as e.g. in Anodonta). When the eye-chambers are
wanting, the structure of the eyes is similar to that of the
Insects and higher Crustacea ; in other words, it approximates
to the type of the compound faceted eyes.

Thus in the mode of development and structure of the
visual organs in the ‘Tunicata (except the Appendiculariide
and Doliolidet, which display no trace of eyes) we meet with
different types of structure.

While the so-called “ocelli” of the Ascidia represent the
eyes of the lower Crustacea and Vermes, the compound eyes
of the Salpe are homologous with the visual organs of the
Arthropoda ; the single eye of the Pyrosomata, which is fur-
nished with a lens, may even be likened to the visual organs
of some Mollusca. The fact that, when compared with the
sedentary Tunicata, the natatory forms with an equal or even
smaller size of the central ganglion possess a greater number
of peripheral nerves, depends very probably upon the greater
development of their locomotive organs (annular or ribbon-
like muscles). The great number and high degree of deve-
lopment of these, and the much greater development of the
sensory organs in the natatory Tunicata, may be explained
by the more stirring and energetic mode of life of these
animals.

* F. Will (Froriep’s Notiz. 1844) found a flat lens in such Ascidian
eyes; but this is not confirmed by my investigations, See also Bronn,
Weichth. Abth. i. p. 154.

+ In Doliolum denticulatum, Nordm., &c. I often found behind the
ganglion a simple red aggregation of pena (sometimes also in some
Botryl), which, however, cannot be likened to the so-called ocelli.

:

"i

328 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

Ill. The Body-wall.

The envelope or wall of the body consists in all Tunicata
of two contiguous mantles—an outer (tunica externa) and an
inner one (tunica interna).

In most of these animals (especially in the Chthonascidia)
the outer mantle consists of three layers :—a, a pee
layer (sometimes wanting) of spiniform cells (Cynthia) ; b, a
middle, more or less thick, selatinicond fundamental layer of
rather firm coalesced sheaths (the so-called “ test-cells”’), pro-
duced from the epithelial cells of the membrana granulosa of
the Graafian follicle; and, c, a third layer, sometimes very
thin and scarcely perceptible (e.g. in Asctdia intestinalis,
cantina; Salpe), which is composed exclusively of long elastic
fibres, closely applied to the peripheral epithelial layer of the
inner mantle (but never coalescent therewith). ‘The outer
mantle of the Tunicata is not developed as a product of
secretion of the epidermoidal cells of the inner mantle (Hert-
wig*, Arsenjewt), but by the multiplication and growth of
the above-mentioned ‘‘test-cells”’ (Kupfer, A. Kowalevsky$),
which are at first arranged in a single layer between the yelk
and the vitelline membrane (chorion). ‘The results of my in-
vestigations of the formation of the so-called test-cells agree
perfectly with those obtained by A. Kowalevsky||. The yellow
corpuscles are in fact nothing but cells of the Graafian follicle,
which have arranged themselves in a single series round the
mature ovicell, and closed upon it before the formation of the
chorion. In the larve of the simple Ascidia, and in the em-
bryos of the Salpe and Pyrosomata, the rudiment of the outer
mantle consists exclusively of radiating primitive yellow cells,
rapidly multiplying by division, and their intercellular sub-
stance. These cells, which put forth numerous processes
and not unfrequently change their position (“ Wanderzellen,”
Kolliker{]), soon coalesce with their sheaths. The contractile
protoplasm of such cells gradually eat (becomes ab-
sorbed ?). The close network of coalesced thickened sheaths
thus forms the porous, vesicular, fundamental substance of the
inner mantle, always containing much water (especially in

* Jen. Zeitschr. Band vii. 1872, 46.

+ Berichte der Mosk. Ges. fiir Naturg. und Anthrop. Band x. 1872,
p. 86; Jahresb. iiber die Anat. und Phys. 1873, Art. Tunicata, p. 307.

t Schultze’s Archiv, Band vi. pp. 149, 159.

§ Entwickelungsgesch. der einf. Ascid. pp. 13 e¢ seq.

|| Schultze’s Archiv, Band vii. pp. 105 et seq.

Ann. Sci. Nat. tome vy. p. 220; Mull. Arch. 1852, p, 325; Schultze’s
Archiv, Band yi. p. 125.

Pe ype nee

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 329

Phallusia mammillata). The well-known ramified, claviform,
cecal tubes*, which are met with in the second and third
layers of the outer mantle, are developed in the embryos of
Cynthia and Phallusia from five cecal diverticula growing
forth from the main ventral artery-vein (Phallusia mammil-
lata), and afterwards gradually becoming elongated and rami-
fying dichotomously.

The whole system of the tubes thus ramified forming two
rings (Cynthia microcosmus) is nothing but the whole system of
the capillary blood-vessels of the outer mantle, which is united
to the heart by a thick branch growing forth from the main
ventral artery-vein. At the beginning of ramification, the
thicker blood-vessels have three-layered walls, possessing an
external fibrous layer, a middle one consisting of muscular-
fibre rings, and an inner one composed of hexagonal epithelial
cells. By the contractions of the muscular layer of the vessels
and the pulsations of the heart, the blood is driven to the
remotest periphery of the outer mantle. The walls of the fine
capillary vessels and their claviform enlargements consist of a
simple epithelial layer. - The complete circulation of the blood
in the outer mantle is effected in two ways:—l. All the
vessels, including their enlarged parts, consist of two tubes
grown together ; and in these double vessels, if they may be so
called, the centrifugal stream of blood moves on one side, and
at the same time the centripetal one on the other (as may be
observed, for example, in the embryos of Pyrosomat). 2.
The whole network of blood-vessels of the outer mantle is
divided into two parts (Cynthie), viz. a, the remoter portion
of the blood-vessels, which ramifies near the periphery of the
outer mantle, and 4, the portion of the capillary vessels which
are distributed not far from the third fibrous layer of the
mantle, If the blood is flowing in the former at a given
moment in a direction from the heart, it is flowing at the same
moment in the other in an opposite direction, or to the heart.
The two portions of the capillary blood-vessels just mentioned
are united by lateral branches. In correspondence with the
regular change in the direction of pulsation in the heart-tube,
the course of the blood changes in all the vessels described
by me.

The outer mantle of the Tunicata can be very easily sepa-
rated from the inner one, and never coalesces with the epi-
thelial cuticular layer of the latter, which, indeed, may be
inferred & priord from the mode of its formation from the

* Ann. Sci. Nat. tome y. p, 110, Léwig and Kélliker; Bronn, Weich-
thiere, Abth. ii. Taf. 3.

+ Quart. Journ. Micr, Sci, 1872, p. 283, pl. xii. fig. 9,

330 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

above-mentioned layer of test-cells, isolated both from the
yelk and from the embryo. The only spot where the outer
and inner mantles are more closely united is that branch of
the main ventral artery-vein (“ s/nus dorsalis,” Milne-Edw.)
through which the network of blood-vessels of the outer
mantle is connected with the principal blood-system of the
Tunicata, the chamberless cardiac tube.

The inner mantle, or dermo-muscular sac, of the 'Tunicata
consists of a transparent porous and fibrous substance, formed
by the coalescence of the stellate cells. In this layer are the
muscular bundles and the variously intercrossing fibres of the
connective tissue. On the side towards the branchial sac*, and
on that towards the outer mantle, this layer is covered with
“sane epithelium. The whole inner mantle is developed, as

as been proved (by A. Kowalevsky, Kupfer, and others), from
the cells of the upper germ-lamella, and consequently, as
regards its mode of formation, corresponds to the epidermoidal
coverings of all other animals.

IV. The Blood-vascular System.

The exact investigation of the blood-vascular system in the
simple Ascidia (Ascidia intestinalis, canina, mammillata) and
the Salpe (Salpa maxima, fusiformis, pinnata, bicaudata) has
proved to me that the blood of these animals circulates in a
system of closed vessels. It is possible that it is only the
small size of many compound Ascidie, Pyrosomata, Cyclo-
myarie, and Appendicularie that has prevented the detection
of similar vessels furnished with walls in these animals also f.
The walls of the vessels consist of a single layer of flat
rhomboidal cells. The results obtained by me with regard to
the distribution of the blood-vascular system in the inner
mantle, in the branchial sac, and in many other parts of the
body, agree perfectly with the investigations made by Milne-
Edwards | and N. Wagner§ on this matter. Among the

* In all the Tunicata investigated by me I have found on the inner
mantle, besides the external adherent epithelial layer, a second such layer
on the side towards the branchial sac, See Leuck. Zool. Unters. Heft ii.

. 13.
: + The very general belief in the lacunar system of the Tunicata
(Gegenbaur, Vergl. Anat. 2te Aufl. pp. 245, 244) does not seem to be
satisfactorily supported by facts. Payen’s opinion (Joc. cit. p. 283) that
the vascular system is atrophied in the adult Pyrosomata is not supported
by my investigations, as the main vessels, at least, are always furnished
with walls.

t Mém. de l’Acad. de Paris, tome xviii. Régne Anim. Mollusques,
1842,

§ Mél. biol, de ’Acad. de St. Pétersb. tome yi. 1866, p. 11 et seg.

-_ .—

M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations. 331

subsidiary organs belonging to the sanguiferous system I
reckon :—a, the “band-like organs”’ (stretfenformige Organe*),
most frequently to be met with in Salpa pinnata; and b, the
paired, spherical bodies (“‘ ovaire,” Sav.t) of the Pyrosomata,
which lie in the inner mantle, between the ganglion and the
endostyle, on both sides of the body. ‘These organs originate,
I believe, from a thickening of many united blood-vessels.
They consist of thin epithelial walls ; and their cavity is always
occupied by free bluish corpuscles, very like the blood-spherules
of the Tunicata, and the protoplasm of which is very contractile f.
In the embryos of Salpa pinnata, the “band-like organs ”
appear very late, at first as undefined aggregates of contractile
bodies, which afterwards become converted into elongated
cylindrical, “ band-like organs.”’ ‘Their number in the nurse-
form of Salpa pinnata is five on each side ; in the chain-Salpe
there is only one such organ on each side. Their function
remains unknown to me.

V. The Digestive Organs.

The digestive organs of the Tunicata may be divided into :—
the true alimentary canal, which consists of a short esophagus,
a simple or double stomach, an intestine, and a rectum with
the anus; and the glandular subsidiary organs—the ciliated
arch and more or less separated masses of hepatic cells, which
sometimes possess a proper efferent duct, opening into the
lower part of the stomach (in some Cyclomyarie).

The histological structure of all these digestive organs is
very uniform. ‘They consist of:—1, a more or less thin
serous membrane, into which looped blood-vessels (e.g. in the
ape Ascidia) and nerves penetrate; 2, a one-layered inner
epithelial envelope, the glandular and frequently vibratile cells
of which are arranged upon its smooth or much-folded inner
surface. The absorption of the alimentary material takes

lace directly through the thin walls of the blood-vessels.

he Tunicata do not possess any special lymphatic vascular
system. ‘The tubes formerly designated as lymphatic vessels
by Huxley§ are simple glands (‘‘pancreas”’ of other authors?),
which open at the surface of the mucous membrane of the
intestinal canal and stomach (simple Ascidia, Salpe).

* Leuckart, Zool. Unters. Heft ii. pp. 45, 46, Taf. 1. fig. 2; Carus, Ic.
Zoot. Taf. 18. figs. 33, 34g.

+ Mém. sur les Anim. sans Vert. partie 2, pl. xxii. fig. 1.

} When the “band-like organs” are isolated and in a fresh state, these
corpuscles push forth long pseudopodia, and move very quickly, like the
white blood-globules of the higher animals.

§ Phil. Trans. 1851, pp. 570 & 711, pl. xv. fig. 6.

332 M. Ussow’s Zoologico-Embryological Investigations.

Among the subsidiary penne of the alimentary apparatus
I reckon also an enigmatical glandular organ, detected by me
in some simple (Ascidia intestinalis, canina, Cynthia micro-
cosmus) and social (Clavellina lepadiformis) Ascidia. This
sac-like gland, consisting of two coalescent portions, is situated
sometimes beneath*, sometimes abovet the central ganglion.
It consists of numerous, very variously bent, czecal tubes, lyin
within a common envelope. Their cavities, which are inal
with simple cylinder-epithelium, contain spherical bodies of
various sizes. All the tubes of each half of the gland unite in
its centre to form a more or less thick tube, or an efferent duct,
which opens into one of the nearest cavities of the ciliated pit.
This gland occurs very early in young Ascidia; but I have
not succeeded in ascertaining from which germ-lamella, or
from the parts of which organ, it is formed (by eversion ?),

The Tunicata are not Mollusca. Even without taking into
consideration the mode of embryonal development, a com-
parison of the plan of structure of the different Mollusca with
that of the Tunicata suffices to refer the latter with more
propriety to the Vermes. The simple cardiac tube, the absence
of the cesophageal ganglia and their commissure, the complete
absence of the foot, the curvatures of the intestinal canal
directed towards the heart, the existence of the outer mantle
and the peculiarities of its structure, mode of formation, and
chemical constitution, the variability in the directions of the
contractions of the cardiac tube, &c., all draw a more or less
sharp boundary-line between the Tunicata and the Mollusca.
The Tunicata approach most closely to the Bryozoaf.

On the other hand, it must be admitted that the simplicity
in the structure of the nervous ‘system (the Appendicularie
excepted) and the cardiac tube, the relation of the respiratory
organ to the upper part of the intestinal canal (Balanoglossus),
the indistinct separation of the inner mantle from the muscular
layer (dermo-muscular layer), and the very general alternation
of generations, constitute characters by which the Tunicata in

some degree approach the type of Vermes§ (to which, thanks

* In Ascidia intestinalis and canina and Clavellina lepadiformis.

+ In Cynthia microcosmus,

{ Huxley, Lect. on Comp, Anat. P 80, 85; Hiackel, Gen. Morphol.
Bd. ii. p. ciii; Allman, Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1850, and Trans. Roy. Irish
Acad, vol, xx. 1852, p. 275; Van Beneden, Mém. Acad. Belg. vol. xx.
pp. 54-58,

§ Gegenbaur, Vergl. Anat. 2te Aufl. p, 128; Hiickel, Natiirl. Schép-
fungsgesch, 4te Aufl. pp. 448, 466, 467,

Messrs. Young on new Carboniferous Polyzoa, 333

to careful investigations, the class of the Bryozoa* is now
also referred).

Further, the type of development of the central nervous
system, the axial cord or {the chorda dorsalis present in many
species, the relation of the alimentary tube to the branchial
sac (Amphiowxus), are all exceedingly exact, repeatedly con-
firmed, and extremely important facts, indicating that the class
Tunicata presents the fundamental form from which has been
developed the type of the Vertebrata+, hitherto standing iso-
lated in the systems of the animal kingdom.

The entire absence of remains of Tunicata in all geological
formations will probably for ever prevent our knowing the
transition-forms which united the different kinds of 'Tunicata
with the lowest Vertebrata (Amphioxus).

Considering all that has been said, I give Oscar Schmidt’s }
view, according to which the Tunicata form a special class of
Protovertebrata, the preference over all other opinions.

XLIL—On new Carboniferous Polyzoa. By Professor Joun
YounG, M.D., and Mr. Jonn Younc, Hunterian Museum,
University of Glasgow.

[Plates IX. & IX. bis.]

In the number of the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural
History’ for May 1874 we described the structure of the Poly-
zoon which was named Millepora gracilis by Phillips, Cerzo-

ora gracilis (Phillips’s species), Morris’s Catalogue, Vincu-

ria gracilis by others; and we showed that the structure
was such as to justify the institution of a new genus. We
have now examined Ceriopora rhombifera, Phillips, and have
detected a central axis in it also, this structure being absent
in C. similis and C. interporosa, Philips. In the two latter
species the cells terminate in a mass of cancellated calcareous
tissue of varying amount, but never forming a columnar, far
less a tubular axis. We prefer therefore to leave them in
the genus Ceriopora, transferrmg C. rhombifera to our new
genus Lhabdomeson. After the publication of our former

* Chiefly on the basis of the remarkable investigations of Nitsche on
Alcyonella fungosa, Pall. See also Mém. Acad. St. Pétersb. vol. xy. p. 50.

+ With respect to this, see Hackel, Gen. Morphol. Bd. ii. p. exvi et
seq., and p. 413 et seq.

} Vergl. Anat. 6te Aufl. 1872, p. 248. See also Hiickel, Natiirl,
Schopfungsgesch, 4te Aufl. pp, 466, 467, Taf. 12, 18.

334 Messrs. Young on new Carboniferous Polyzoa.

paper we sent to Professor Phillips specimens of Rh. gracile,
and received in reply the following note, among the last which
he wrote :—
“April 3, 1874.
“My DeAr Sir,—lI agree with you in referring your beau-
tiful specimens to the three species (M/Z. gracilis, M. rhombifera
M. interporosa) named in my books (‘ Yorkshire,’ vol. i1., an
‘Paleozoic Fossils’). Your examples are better than mine
were; but I have no doubt of the reference. The axis, which
is jointed in your specimens, has probably been examined
(small as it is) in transverse sections. The difference of oppo-
site faces in C. or Rh. rhombifera is very interesting. ....
“ Yours truly,
“ Joun PHrLuirs.”

The appearance of jointing is fallacious, as Prof. Prestwich
may ascertain, the specimens having been retained by Prof.
Phillips for the Oxford Museum.

RHABDOMESON, Young and Young, 1874.

Rhabdomeson rhombiferum, Phillips’s species.

Ceriopora rhombifera, Phillips.

Stems slender, cylindrical, free ; branches of nearly equal
diameter, given off at wide intervals, as in Zh. gracile, and
at right angles to the stem. Cells in quincunx all round the
stem; they open at the bottom of depressed areas which are
rhomboidal or hexagonal in outline and are bounded by narrow
tuberculated ridges, the tubercles on which are larger at the
angles of junction ; average number of tubercles round each
area, sixteen. Here and there depressed pits with quadran-
gular boundaries intervene between adjacent cell-areas; but
they are cecal, and do not show in transverse sections. Cell-
areas more numerous on one face than on the other, in the pro-
portion of 2 to 3, the size of the areas being inverse to their
number. Central axis slender, slightly flexuous, and without
transverse septa. Cells conical, tapering inferiorly ; their
casts identical in form with those of th. gracile (Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist. 1874, xiii. pl. xvi. B. figs. 3 & 4).

Locality Hairmyres, East Kilbride, in limestone shales,
and sparingly in every bed which yields 2h. gracile.

This species is easily distinguished from Lh. gracile: 1, its
stem is only half the thickness; 2, the cell-areas are larger
and angular; 8, the prominent angular tubercle is wanting ;

Messrs. Young on new Carboniferous Polyzoa. 335

4, the cell-areas are of unequal size and number on the two
faces.

In Plate IX. the two faces are shown, and a transverse
section exhibiting the proportions of the central axis. The
specimens are in the Hunterian Museum,

In the Explanation of Sheet 23 (Mem. Geol. Survey Scot-
land) Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., refers (p. 102) to “a species of
Polypora, bearing a considerable resemblance to P. verrucosa,
M‘Coy. The portions obtained are fragments of a robust
branching coralline, with a nearly circular section, and a
generally strong and thick appearance, covered with numerous
cell-apertures arranged in alternating lines on the celluliferous
aspect, five or six apertures in each oblique line. ‘The cells
are very pustulose or wart-like, with prominent raised margins.
The interspace between each aperture is occupied by waving
strie, and in some few specimens appears roughened. In
P. verrucosa, M‘Coy, the apertures are round, in the present
species they are oval; the margins are equal all round, here
one is more projecting than the other. It has also a more
robust and stronger appearance than M‘Coy’s species. The
reverse presents the peculiar roughened look previously noticed.
As it has only, hitherto, been found in fragments, the general
habit and nature of the dissepiments cannot be stated. The
disposition of the cells and mode of branching are exceedingly
like those seen in Thamniscus dubtus, Schl. (King, Perm. Foss.
p- 49, pl. v. fig. 9). In the generic description of Polypora,
M‘Coy (Synopsis Carb. Foss. p. 206) states that the margins
of the cell-apertures are never raised. As the margins in the
present form are decidedly raised and prominent, might it
not be a species of Thamniscus? If it be a new species of
Polypora, | would propose for it the specific designation of
P. pustulata.”

We have received from Dr. Rankin, of Carluke, specimens
of the fossil in question, so well preserved and showing the
habit so clearly that we are enabled to give the following
description.

Thamniscus? Rankini, sp. nov. Plate LX. dis.

Stems free, dichotomous, circular, about ;', inch in diameter ;
branches in one plane. Celluliferous face equal to two thirds
of circumference. Cells arranged in spirals, the left-handed
series longer than the right-handed. Cell-apertures circular
when entire, becomimg oval when worn; lower lip prominent ;

336 Prof. J. Wood Mason on the Geographical

margins of aperture tuberculate. Intercellular surface covered
with finely tubercular ridges, whose terminations form the
marginal denticles. Non-celluliferous aspect finely granu-
lar, faintly striate. Cells encroach irregularly on this face
(Plate IX. dis, fig. 5); and small apertures (fig. 4) seem to
represent aborted cells.

Locality.—Gillfoot, Carluke ; Gair; Robroyston: in Upper
Limestone shales,

The ornament of a very young branch (fig. 6) has a curious
resemblance to that of Sulcoretipora. Figure 7 shows one of
the apertures at the can of the non-celluliferous aspect,
and the wavy strize around it.

The generic position of the fossil is uncertain. It is not a
Polypora, since it is not reticulate. Thamniscus, King, shows
a tendency to reticulation; but the junctions are at small angles.
Synocladia presents the next step towards the Fenestella type.
If the gemmuliferous vesicles described by King are essential
to his Thamniscus, this character is wanting in our species,
even in the best-preserved specimens. Longitudinal sections
show the cells starting from an imaginary axis, and reaching
the surface at various levels ; but the tendency to an arrange-
ment in transverse series, seen in fig. 2, is apparent. We
have not yet found the base of attachment. Meanwhile,
though strongly disposed to regard this fossil as a true
Hornera or a member of a closely allied genus, we think it
safer to leave it in the Paleozoic genus Thamniscus, and to
name it 7h.? Rankint, after the gentleman to whom we owe
the finest examples.

XLITI.—Note on the Geographical Distribution of the
Temnocephala chilensis of Blanchard. By JAmMEs Woop
Mason, Professor of Comparative Anatomy, Medical Col-
lege, Calcutta.

Some months ago I received from Captain I’. W. Hutton,
Curator of the Otago Museum, Dunedin, New Zealand, a
series of specimens of the freshwater crayfish lately described
by him in this Journal under the name of oa
setosus, and was astonished to find, in the sediment at the
bottom of the jar containing these crustaceans, numerous ex~
amples of this remarkable little Trematode (which owes its
generic name to the fact that the cephalic end of its body is
divided by four fissures into five tentacular processes, and

——

Distribution of 'Temnocephala chilensis. 337

which is always found living ectoparasitically on the bodies
of freshwater crustaceans) ; but none of them being: still ad-
herent to the integument of their “chum,” and it consequently
appearing to me just possible that they might have been
detached from some other animal previously received from
Chili in the same jar, I deemed it the wiser course to wait
for more conclusive evidence of so interesting a distributional
fact.

I have since received from my friend Mr. W. Guyes Brittan,
of Christchurch, New Zealand, an abundant supply of each of
two species of crayfish, from the rivers Avon and Waimakiriri
respectively, two or three individuals of each of which have
great numbers of this Trematode still affixed to the smooth
intervals between the spines, both of the carapace and of the
chelipeds. The occurrence of Temnocephala in New Zealand
is thus established.

In their present shrunken condition, the little creatures
closely resemble a split pea, with the tentacles projecting,
fringe-like, from a portion of the circumference, and range
from 1 to 4or 5 millims. in diameter.

Dr. R. A. Philippi, who gives (in ‘Archiv fiir Naturgesch.’
1870, vol. xxxvi. pp. 35-40, pl. i. figs. 1-6) some details of its
structure, states that he himself found it in Chili on a species
of Aiglea, and on no other river-prawn. Dr. C. Semper, who
met with it in the Philippines on various species of freshwater
crabs, in an interesting and full account (in ‘ Zeitschr. fiir wiss.
Zool.’ 1872, vol. xxi. pp. 307-310, pl. xxii.) of its anatomical
structure, shows conclusively that its true position is amongst
the Trematodes, and not amongst the Leeches, as was supposed

by Blanchard and Moquin-Tandon.
Calcutta, March 5, 1875.

P.S.—Since the above was written, I have received the
zoological collections made by Major Godwin-Austen during
the expedition against the Daflas (as certain of the wild
Mongoloid inhabitants of the north-east frontier of India are
called), and found a single specimen of Temnocephala chilensis
in a bottle containing, besides numerous land animals of various
groups, two fishes, to one of which it had in all probability
been attached.

Indian Museum, Calcutta,
March 19, 1875.

338 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

XLIV.—Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera from
Central America, By Arruur GARDINER BUTLER, F.L.S.,
¥.Z.8., &c.

WE received some time since a species of Morpho, which I
have been unable to identify with any form hitherto charac-
terized. It is a very distinct and beautiful species, resembling
on the upperside, as also in the outline of the wings, J/. Mon-
tezuma and allies; on the underside, however, it more nearly
approaches Jf, Neoptolemus. As I believe this species to be
quite new, I characterize it as follows :—

Morpho polybaptus, n. sp.

Above very like M. Montezuma: wings greenish blue,
with a moderately broad black outer border: primaries with
basicostal area dusky ; a white spot above end of cell; black
border widest upon costa, which is also black as far as the
white spot ; an oblique elongate subcostal white spot at inner
third of external black border, also two apical submarginal
series of white points, the inner series of four, the outer of
three points ; fringe spotted with white at extremity of inter-
nervular folds: secondaries with the outer black border rather
narrower than in primaries; fringe with two white spots
between each undulation ; two dull red lituree at anal angle;
abdominal area grey, palest at base: body dull brown; head,
collar, and pterygodes black ; the external margin of the palpi
and two dots between the eyes red, two spots on the collar
creamy yellow, a spot on each of the pterygodes greyish white ;
antenne black. Wings below deep chocolate-brown, varied

with pale shining green bands, large red-zoned ocelli, and buff ~

and scarlet submarginal bands: general pattern as in J/. Neo-
ptolemus, from which it differs as follows :—primaries with
the costal greenish streak red at base; no longitudinal green
streaks in the cell, but two well-defined transverse streaks—
the first irregular, oblique, reddish at its lower extremity, the
second crossing the middle of the cell in a straight line;
two indistinct, irregular, oblique, subterminal discoidal lines ;
streaks bounding the lower margin of the cell and the bases of
the median branches, rose-coloured instead of green ; irregular
postmedian green band distinct, and nearly equal in width
from subcostal nervure to the middle of interno-median inter-
space, where it terminates near the external angle in two rosy
spots ; an oval oblique subcostal spot above the uppermost
ocellus ; ocelli with narrower deep orange-red zones; sub-

ee Ses

Lepidoptera from Central America. 339

marginal white spots wider apart, connected by distinct black
dashes, the ground-colour between them bright buff; secon-
daries with a crimson streak near the base and three on abdo-
minal area, also a crimson streak along the lower half of
the abdominal margin; irregular green streaks on basal area
broader and more distinct; intermediate submarginal lunu-
lated streak crimson, excepting at the interruptions on the
nervures, where it is grey; ocelli larger, with deep orange-
red zones.

payee of wings 5 inches 3 lines.

Hab. Costa Rica (Grab). Type, B.M.

Tn a collection of insects recently presented to the British
Museum by Osbert Salvin, Esq., [ have found the following
beautiful new species of Heterocerous Lepidoptera :—

Family Arctiide.
Subfamily Caarrmemx*.
Genus BELEMNIA.

Belemnia Jovis, n, sp.

General character of B. eryx, but much larger and more
brilliant in colouring, the rosy spot on primaries replaced by a
larger deep-carmine spot ; the abdomen above entirely bright
metallic green, with a central longitudinal brown streak ; in
B. eryx the hinder segments are purple in the male, and the
female probably has a yellow instead of a rosy spot in pri-
maries; on the underside the green streaks and spots are
much more brilliant than in B. eryx, and the carmine spot
as above.

Expanse of wings 2 inches to 2 inches 1 line.

Hab, Veragua (Salvin), Honduras (Miller). Type, B.M.

The example from Honduras was previously the only repre-
sentative of this species in the collection, and was considered
to be the female of B. eryx; now, however, we have a fine
series, owing to the generosity of Mr. Salvin, and there can
be no doubt of its entire distinctness. It is most like B, in-
aurata of Sulzer (nec Cramer), but differs in the uniform green
colour of the abdomen in both sexes. B. ¢naurata of Cramer
may be named B. Cramert.

* I find by a careful study of the structural characters of this group,
and more especially of the neuration of the wings, that they cannot be
separated from the Arctiide.

340 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

Subfamily Perreorryx.
Genus PERICOPIS.

Pericopis Lucretia, n. sp.

@. Allied to P. zerdbina, but broader and shorter in the
wing; the bands in primaries less oblique and more diffused ;
the spot crossing the discoidal cell narrowed into a streak,
and continued across the wing to the submedian nervure ; the
submarginal series of reddish ochreous lunulated spots smaller,
eight in number, and therefore forming a continuous series ;
the discocellular black line interrupted ; abdomen more orange
in tint; primaries below with all the markings well defined,
the median nervure and its branches blackened ; secondaries
with the veins blackened, the costal area (excepting at base)
dark brown ; the outer margin with a broad dark brown border;
the submarginal ochreous spots seven in number, and very
small; a broad black longitudinal ventral streak on the
abdomen.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 10 lines.

Hab. Veragua (Salvin). Type, B.M.

The position of this species will be between P. leonina and
P. zerbina.

Family Melameride.
Genus JOSIA.

Josia cruciata, n. sp.

Primaries black, with a broad orange-yellow streak from
base to centre of outer margin; secondaries with the costa
and external areas broadly black, a broad central orange-yellow
belt from inner margin to apex; inner margin orange: body
black above, head and thorax spotted with orange, metathorax
orange; abdomen with a creamy white, narrow lateral line:
trochanters, proximal extremity of tibice and tarsi of first pair
of legs, whole of hind pair of legs, creamy white ; venter
creamy white; body below otherwise black; wings with the
orange bands broader, otherwise as above.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 3 to 5 lines,

Hab. Veragua (Salvin). Type, B.M.

Nearly allied to the Josta fulvia of Walker and to J. ligata,
but easily distinguished from both by the whitish lateral line
and more distinctly white venter of the abdomen; it also
differs from the Josia fulvia of Walker (nec Linn.) in the
greater width of the orange bands, and from both in the

Lepidoptera from Central America. 341

absence of an orange costal margin to the primaries. The
Phalena fulvia of Clerck’s ‘ Icones’ is a Chrysauge closely
allied to my C. Limbata.

Family Lithosiide.
Genus RUSCINO.
Ruscino latifasciatus, 1. sp.

Closely allied to R. menea, but rather smaller, with the
ochreous bands of primaries, basal area of secondaries, and
body deeper in colour, the bands of primaries broader, the
external black area of secondaries slightly narrower.

Expanse of wings | inch 4 to 8 lines.

Hab, Veragua (Salvin). Three specimens, B.M.

Evidently a local form of R. menea.

Family Larentiide.
Genus SCORDYLIA.
Scordylia Salvini, n. sp.
Wings above saffron-yellow, the apices broadly black;

primaries with the outer margin, including the apical area,
from centre of costa to submedian nervure broadly (but
decreasingly) black, the inner edge of the black area irregu-
larly zigzag, internal margin at external angle narrowly black,
three basicostal red-brown dots : a small quadrate costal yellow
spot at centre of black apical area; two or three apical whitish
dots on the fringe ; secondaries with the apical black area tri-
undulated internally ; an irregular narrow external black
border from apical area to anal angle: body whity brown :
primaries below with the basal half of costa whity brown,
crossed by black and red-brown liture ; apex red-brown; the
costal spot and a diffused patch at apex whity brown; secon-
daries whity brown, freckled with red-brown; apical area
red-brown, varied with grey and whity brown; otherwise as
above.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 4 lines.

Hab. Veragua (Salvin). Two examples, B.M.

S. Salvint is most nearly allied to S. perfectaria, but is
larger, has the black areca of primaries much narrower towards
external angle, and a yellow costal spot upon it; the apical
area of secondaries is also broader, and the under surface of
all the wings (excepting at apex of primaries) much deeper
in colour.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 24

342 Dr. Franz Léw on a new

Family Tortricide.
Genus ATTERIA.
Atteria rivularis, n. sp.

Nearly allied to A. voleanica; rather more golden in colour-
ing, the black costal area of primaries broader, and the ex-
ternal border narrower ; the transverse creamy-white streaks
of costal area longer, and not united to one another at their
lower extremities ; the branching apical external streaks more
transverse ; five black spots within the lower half of the cell,
one or two on the disk near the external margin, and some-
times several along the inner margin; secondaries with three
disconnected marginal black spots at apex, and five along the
external margin: below as above.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 3 lines,

Hab. Veragua (Salvin). Two specimens, B.M.

This species evidently takes the place of the New-Granadan
A, voleanica at Veragua ; it is a very beautiful insect.

Amongst the other Lepidoptera presented to the collection
by Mr. Salvin, I may mention the very beautiful Charidea
arrogans of Walker, Flavinia lata, and Simena luctifera, of
which we previously only possessed the types (of C. arrogans
four examples, and of the other two species a good series) ;
also two examples of Tostomorpha longivitta, Felder, which
was not previously in the collection, but only differs in its
superior size from Walker’s Josta penetrata.

XLV.—Tylenchus millefolii, 2. sp., a new Gall-producing |
Anguillulide. By Dr. Franz Low ?.

On the lowest leaves of the common milfoil (Achillea mille-
folium, Linn.), which usually form a small turf, from spring
to autumn we find small gall-like inflations, 3-4 millims. in
length, which are generally seated upon the midrib, less fre-
quently at the base of the pinne, but always in the neigh-
bourhood of the apex of the leaf. These inflations, which
show no means of entrance or exit any where, are eovered
externally by the epidermis of the leaf, and are at first just
as green as the rest of the leaf and equally hairy. The walls

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Verhandlungen der
k.-k. zoologisch-botanischen Gesellschaft in Wien,’ Band xxiy. (1874),
pp. 17-24.

Gall-producing Anguillulide. 343

are at first comparatively thick, firm, and full of sap; but
towards autumn they gradually become thinner, less juicy,
and wrinkled in folds, whilst their colour at the same time
gradually changes to yellowish green. ‘T'wo or three of these
galls often occur upon one leaf, by which the latter is greatly
deformed, as each gall causes an angular bending or twisting
of the axis of the leaf.

If we open one of these inflations we see in its interior,
with the lens, a soft whitish lump, surrounded and penetrated
by a greenish yellow, somewhat viscous fluid. This whitish
lump, when brought into contact with a drop of water, quickly
flows asunder ; and we then see, under the microscope, hundreds
of Anguillule in all stages of development, twisting about one
over the other with slow movements.

As in all known Anguillule of plants, the extraordinary
vitality of this species after desiccation for months is very
remarkable. I tested this tenacity of life, by taking a leaf
bearing galls, collected in May and dried for my herbarium,
and moistening it in October. Within a few hours all the
Anguillule, which had been dried in it until they were quite
brittle, were again lively. HEven those which are repeatedly
dried upon the object-slide of the microscope waken to new
life after each moistening. This remarkable tenacity of lite
is confirmed by most authors. Dr. Julius Kiihn, who dis-
covered Anguillula dipsaci in the inflorescence and fruit of
Dipsacus fullonum, Mill.*, found that this species came to
life again when moistened with water after eight months’ de-
siccation in a heated room. Bauert states the duration of the
capacity of revivification in Anguillula tritéed at eight years.
Baker} found that the young of Angutllula tritie? enclosed in
diseased grains of wheat could be revived even after a desic-
cation of twenty-seven years, by moistening with water; and
this property, which the Anguillule possess in common with
the T'ardigrada and Rotatoria, was already known to Linné§.

But reviving as is the effect of moistening with water upon
the dried Anguillule, remaining in it is equally injurious to
them ; for although they cannot exist without a certamm amount
of moisture, they die m water usually within a few days, as

* Zeitechr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. ix. (1858), p. 129.

+ Ann. des Sci. Nat. tome ii. (1824), p. 154.

t Lettre de Needham en réponse au Mémoire de Roffredi dans le
Journal de Physique de l’Abbé Rozier, 1775, p. 227.

§ Linné says of the Anguillule of vinegar and paste (Syst. Nat. ed. xii.
tom. i. p. 1326) :—‘‘Chaos: Corpus liberum, uniforme, redivivum, artubus
sensusque externis nullis. 1. Ch. redivivum, filiforme, utrinque attenu-
atum ; habitat in aceto et glutine Bibliopegorum. Reviviscit ex aqua per
annos exsiccatum ; oviparum vel yiviparum.”

24*

344 Dr. Franz Liw on a new

was also observed by Dr. Kiihn in the case of Anguillula
dipsact.

I have hitherto met with the deformations produced by
the Anguillulide under consideration on the leaves of Achil-
lea millefolium, only in some parts of the Pfalzauthal in
the Wienerwald, and always only in very small numbers.
Whether the whole plant is injured by it I could not ascertain,
as I have always found it only upon the leaves of isolated
plants of scanty growth standing upon poor soil, never upon
strong and luxuriant plants.

The Anguillule themselves agree exactly in their principal
characters with the other known forms infesting plants. The
only specific differences are derived from the size and colour
of the body, and the proportions of its parts to one another.
But before indicating the specific characters of the milfoil-
Anguillula, I will give an accurate description of it.

The Anguillule of the milfoil have an elongated body,
attenuated towards the two ends, round in transverse section,
and of undecided colour. ‘They may be said to be translucent
whitish with a greenish yellow shimmer. ‘This shimmer, how-
ever, appears to proceed from their food, which in all proba-
bility consists of the above-mentioned greenish yellow fluid
contained in the galls. By transmitted light the body is seen
to be entirely filled with granules of different sizes and forms,
which prevent any examination of internal organization. The
external integument of the body is rather thick, quite smooth,
and shining. In the middle of the anterior, obtusely rounded
end of the body is the mouth, which is continued within into
the cesophagus, which runs straight for a very short distance,
and at a distance from the mouth equal to the transverse
diameter of the body at the same spot presents a globular
muscular dilatation. From this it runs backward in an in-
"distinctly visible tortuous line, and at the second curvature
loses itself entirely in the granular contents of the body. In
Anguillula dipsact Dr. Kiihn observed that the portion of the
cesophagus situated behind the globular dilatation was also
somewhat tortuous, and presented at its extremity a second
similar dilatation, which I could not detect in the Anguillula
of the milfoil. The other Anguillulide (e. g. A. fluviatilis,
aceti, glutinis, mucronata, linea, &c.) possess similar rounded
muscular dilatations of the cesophagus*.

The posterior extremity of the body is rather rapidly atten-
uated, and terminates in a much finer point than the anterior
end. Prof. Grube has already indicated that all Anguillule

* Grube, “ Ueber einige Anguillulen, und die Entwicklung von Gordius
aquaticus,” in Arch. fiir Naturg. Jahrg. xv. (1849), p. 358.

Gall-producing Anguillulide. 345

living in plants are oviparous*, and that they have their genital
apertures in the vicinity of the posterior extremity of the body,
‘This is precisely the case in the Anguillula of the milfoil; it
is Oviparous, and the genital apertures of both sexes are more
or less near the caudal extremity. ‘Their distance from the
latter must be regarded, in the present state of our knowledge
of these animals, as one of the best of the few specific characters.
The male has a somewhat curved linguliform penis, rapidly
attenuated from a broad base; this can be pushed forth from
the anus, which surrounds it like a sheath, and opens obliquely
backwards and outwards. ‘The cleft-like anal orifice, which is
placed transversely to the longitudinal axis of the body, has a
slightly prominent margin, and is situated at a distance of
one sixteenth or one seventeenth of the total length of the
body from the end of the tail. Immediately behind the anus
the transverse diameter of the body of the male diminishes
considerably ; it tapers off quickly to a point, which in the
adult male is always bent almost angularly in a direction
away from the anal aperture. In most cases the penis was
retracted within the anus, so that the margins of the latter
closed together; only in one individual did the apex of the
penis project from the anal cleft, when it was distinctly seen
to be a little broader than thick, 7. e. tongue-shaped. ‘The
Pee ee power with which I worked did not enable me
to see distinctly the two spicula and accessory parts, of which
the penis of the Anguillulide consists.

A short distance in front of the male genital aperture, about
the beginning of the last twelfth of the body, there originates
a very delicate, perfectly transparent membrane, which extends
over the above-mentioned genitalia to the hinder extremity,
and is attached to the sides of the body. This membrane is
usually tightly stretched, only appearing slightly folded trans-
versely in dried individuals. When the male is laid exactly on
his back, the membrane described is frequently seen to project
a little laterally beyond the margin of the body; but in most
instances this is not the case.

* As Linné was already aware (see note §, p. 345), the Anguillulide
are sometimes oviparous, sometimes viviparous. These different modes
of reproduction even occur in the same species; for Goeze reports
(“ Mikrosk. Erfahrungen iiber die Essigaale,’ in the ‘ Naturforscher,’
Stiick i. 1774, p. 34) that the Anguillule of vinegar bear living young
after the manner of the Aphides, from July until autumn, and in the
autumn lay eggs which survive the winter. Nay, even the same indi-
vidual may be both oviparous and viviparous; for Claus states (Zeitschr.
fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xii. 1353, p- 354) that his oviparous A. brevispina is
identical with Grube’s 4. mucronata, as in this species the same female
produces her first brood oviparously and the later ones viviparously,

346 Dr. Franz Liw on a new .

What functions this organ performs, and what are its rela-
tions to the genital organs, is still unknown. Dr. J. Kiihn
first discovered this organ in the male of his Anguitllula dip-
sac?, and he also found it impossible to find any data for its
elucidation in his repeated observations of that worm. With
regard to the interpretation of this organ (which occurs in the
males of all the species of the genera T'ylenchus, Bast., and
fthabditis, Duj.) Lagree rather with Kiihn than with Bastian*,
being, like the former, of opinion that it is stretched like a
velum over the anal aperture; whilst Bastian thinks that two
delicately membranous wings (“caudal ale’) are attached to
the sides of the tail of the male, the contour of which is seen
under the microscope both in the lateral and dorsal position.
For if Bastian’s opinion were correct, the membrane must
appear much narrower in the lateral than in the dorsal posi-
tion of the animal ; but just the contrary is the case.

The female genital aperture is also situated near the hinder
extremity of the body, and leads to a vagina directed vertically
to the longitudinal axis of the body, which opens outwards
with prominent margins, and there appears as a short trans-
verse cleft (vulva). The distance of the vulva from the hind-
most point is one eighth of the total length of the body. This
[caudal] part of the body in the female is always slightly bent
towards the ventral side, and does not diminish so rapidly as
in the male. As already mentioned, the granular and vesi-
cular contents of the body render all inspection of it almost
impossible; and so I did not succeed in recognizing the in-
ternal sexual organs, the termination of the intestine, and the
anal aperture in the female; on the other hand, I twice saw
distinctly, in the interior of the body of the female, quite close
to the vulva, a sharply defined egg, which showed precisely
the same finely granular contents mixed with a few vesicles
as the numerous eggs lying loose among the worms.

Males and females do not differ in length in this species.
The greater number of them are almost exactly 1 millim. in
length ; only a few do not reach this size, and remain only
0°9 millim. long. But as exceptions exist almost everywhere,
I found among the majority of females of nearly equal length
one of 1°3 millim. length, and of proportionately increased thick-
ness. As regards thickness, the males of the same length ap-
pear to be a little thinner than the females. It is, however, very
difficult to give perfectly accurate, reliable measurements for
creatures such as these little worms—as on the one hand, when
alive they are never still, but are constantly bending, stretching

* “ Monograph on the Anguillulide,” Trans, Linn, Soc. vol. xxv. (1866),
p- 126.

Gall-producing Anguillulide. 347

and pushing about; and on the other, when dead, although
they may lie straight, they may always be unduly extended
or contracted, which with such small individuals may easily
cause a difference of 01 millim. or even more. The young
Anguillule not yet sexually mature, which always occur asso-
ciated with the fully developed and sexually mature individuals,
and indeed in greater number than the latter, are of very dif-
ferent lengths according to the degree of their development.
In the form of the body they resemble the sexually mature
individuals ; only the granules and vesicles of the contents of
the body are larger.

The egg is about twice as long as broad, equally rounded
at the two ends ; its contents are finely granular, with several
vesicles scattered through them. Some time before hatching,
the young Anguillule may be seen through the delicate mem-
brane of the egg. ‘They lie elliptically curled up in the egg,
following the form of the latter. When hatched they are about
five times as long as the egg, or about one fifth of the length
of the adult*. ‘The circumstance that we almost always find
together all the stages of development of the Anguillula of
the milfoil, from the egg to the egg-laying individual, may
be explained by supposing either that in this species several
generations follow one another during the favourable season of
the year, or that the oviposition takes place at very various
times, as, indeed, Dr. Kiihn supposes to be the case with
Anguillula dipsact.

The mode of life of the milfoil-Anguillula probably re-
sembles exactly that of A. dipsac?, Kiihn, A. tritic?, Roff.,
and other Anguillule of plants. The young asexual Anguil-
lule winter in the leaf-galls ; or the last-deposited eggs may
winter outside the galls; and in the spring, when the galls are
already rotted by the moisture of the soil, they quit them,
creep upon the young shoots of the milfoil, bore into the still
tender tissues of the expanding leaves, and produce upon them
atresh the galls described at the commencement of this paper,
in which they become further developed, and give birth to
new generations. ‘Towards autumn the original abundance of
sap in the galls is gradually exhausted, their green colour
passes to yellow; finally they become withered and wrinkled ;
and the individuals contained in them, which have never
quitted the gall, stiffen or become dried up at the beginning of
the cold season, to be awakened again from this apparent
death only by the sunshine of spring.

* In the viviparous Anguillulide, such as Anguillula aceti, glutinis,
fluratilis, &c., the young are born still enclosed in the egg-membranes.

348 On a new Gall-producing Anguillulide.

Bauer, Davaine*, and Bastian have made interesting ob-
servations as to the mode in which the Anguillule of the
wheat get into the flowers of T’riticum vulgare, Vill. Bauer
sowed grains of wheat into the furrows of which he had
introduced young individuals of Anguillula tritic’, and found,
by examining the plants from time to time, that the Anguil-
lula ascended to the ears in the interior of the straw. Davaine,
on the contrary, asserts that the Anguillule creep from without
into the innermost sheath of leaves which surrounds the
growing ear, and then penetrate into the extremely delicate
parenchyma of the flowers at a time when all the parts of the
flower exist as rudiments in the form of scales. Bastian, who
successfully repeated Bauer’s inoculation experiments, confirms
Davaine’s observations, which also agree with the opinions
expressed by Dr. Kiihn as to the mode of lite of Anguillula
dipsaci.

The Anguillula discovered by me producing galls upon the
milfoil belongs to the genus Tylenchus, established by axdant
and characterized by him as follows t:—“‘ Body naked, tapering
at the two extremities ; extremity of tail without a sucking-
papilla; integument with extremely fine transverse striae; in
the pharynx a protrusible spear with a trilobed base ; ceso-
phagus globularly dilated in the middle; intestine indistinct,
covered with coarse, colourless fat-granules; vulva consider-
ably behind the middle of the body; uterus unsymmetrical ;
the two spicula of the penis united to the posterior accessory
piece ; caudal ale in the males not supported by rays; move-
ments sluggish.” To this genus Bastian refers, besides three
species (Z. Davainit, terricola, and obtusus) established by
him, 7. tritic’, Roffredi, of the wheat, 7. dipsacz, Kiihn, of the
teasel, and the grass-Anguillule (7. agrostidis and phalaridis,
Steinb.), which Steinbuch} found in pouch-like galls in the
flowers of Agrostis sylvatica, Huds., and Phalaris phleoides
Linn.§ It is probable that the producers of the galls found
by Frauenfeld|| upon the leaves of Gnaphalium Leontopodium,

* Davaine, ‘Recherches sur l'Anguillula du blé niellé,’ Paris, 1857,
L. iii. fig. 12.
; t (Dr. Léw seems to have modified Mr. Bastian’s generic character, as
this, although marked as a quotation, differs in some points from the
deseription in Linn. Trans. vol. xxv. p. 125.—Eb.

t ‘Der Naturforscher,’ 28. Stiick (1799), pp. 283 & 255. Diesing, in
his ‘Systema Helminthum,’ ii. p. 152, has described as a single species,
under the name of Anguillula graminearum, the three species A. tritici,
agrostidis, and phalarids.

§ Agrostis sylvatica, Huds., is synonymous with Agrostis polymorpha,
Huds.; and Phalaris phleoides, Linn., with Phleum Bohmert, Wibel.

\| ‘Verhandl. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. in Wien, Bd. xxii. p. 397.

On the supposed Auditory Apparatus of Culex. 349

Jacq., and Falearia Rivini, Host, also belong to this genus,
and perhaps the Anguillula secalis, Nitschke, which lives in
the lower internodes of the rye*.

Almost all the species placed in this genus live in plants,
and are for the most part gall-producers ; for, according to
Davaine’s investigations, the cockled grains of wheat are not
diseased seeds, but galls probably originating from the rudi-
ment of a filament, as he found the aborted pistil in the
diseased flowers; and Bastian (/. c. p. 87) further adduces, in
support of this view, the fact that in his inoculation experiments
the cockled grains were always formed on the diseased plants
when the healthy stalks first began to flower. By analogy
the little sacs in the flowers of grasses in which Steinbuch
found the above-mentioned grass-Anguillule will also probably
be not deformed fruits, but galls.

As the Anguillula of the milfoil differs from the other
species of the genus 7ylenchus by several constant characters,
I describe it as a new species under the name of Tylenchus
millefolii. The following is its diagnosis :—

Tylenchus millefoliit, n. sp.

Albidus, transparens, corpore in utroque sexu 0°9-1°3 millim.

’ A tes 1
longo, extremitate antica parum attenuata, obtusa, rotundata

Ew z rs = ) ) ?

postica lentius acuminata, cauda maris (a pene) +;—7!; cor-
poris equante, dorsum versus hamuli instar curvata, cauda
feminz (a vulva) $ corporis equante, ventrem versus paulo
ae dasol: agate os
incurva. Distantia bulbi cesophagi ab ore latitudinem cor-
poris eodem loco vix equante.

Habitaculum: Galle in foliis Achillee millefolii.

XLVI.—Experiments on the supposed Auditory Apparatus of
the Culex mosquito. By ALFrep M. Mayerf.

Oum states in his proposition that the ear experiences a
simple sound only when it receives a pendulum-yibration, and
that it decomposes any other periodic motion of the air into a
series of pendulum-vibrations, to each of which corresponds the
sensation of a simple sound. Helmholtz, fully persuaded of the
truth of this proposition, and seeing its intimate connexion

* ‘Verhandl. zool.-bot. Gesellsch. in Wien,’ Bd. xviii. p. 901,

+ [The worm is figured, with some details by the author (7. c. pl. i. B) ;
but we have not thought it necessary to reproduce the figures, as the
description is clear enough without them.—Ep. }

t oni the ‘Philosophical Magazine,’ ser. 4, vol. xlviii. No. 319,

350 Prof. A. M. Mayer’s Ecperiments on the supposed

with the theorem of Fourier, reasoned that there must be a
cause for it in the very dynamic constitution of the ear; and
the previous discovery by the Marquis of Corti of several
thousand* rods of graded sizes in the ductus cochlearis, indi-
cated to Helmholtz that these were suitable bodies to effect the
decomposition of a composite sonorous wave by their covibrating
with its simple harmonic elements. This supposed function of
the Corti organ gave a rational explanation of the theorem of
Ohm, and furnished “ a leading-thread ” which conducted Helm-
holtz to the discoveries contained in his renowned work Die
Lehre von den Tonempfindungen+. In this book he first gave
the true explanation of timbre, and revealed the hidden cause
of musical harmony, which, since the days of Pythagoras,
had remained a mystery to musicians and a problem to philo-
sophers.

It may perhaps never be possible to bring Helmholtz’s hypo-
thesis of the mode of audition in the higher vertebrates to the
test of direct observation, from the apparent hopelessness of
ever being able to experiment on the functions of the parts of
the inner ear of mammalia. The cochlea, tunnelled in the hard
temporal bone, is necessarily difficult to dissect ; and even when
a view is obtained of the organ of Corti, its parts are rarely
in situ, and often they have already had their natural structure
altered by the acid with which the bone has been saturated to
render it soft enough for dissection and for the cutting of sec-
tions for the microscope.

As we descend in the scale of development from the higher
vertebrates, we observe the parts of the outer and middle ear
disappearing, while at the same time we see the inner ear
gradually advancing toward the surface of the head. The
external ear, the auditory canal, the tympanic membrane, and
with the latter the now useless ossicles, have disappeared in
the lower vertebrates, and there remains but a rudimentary

labyrinth.

* According to Waideyer, there are 6500 inner and 4500 outer pillars in
the organ of Corti.

+ “ But all of the propositions on which we have based the theory of
consonance and dissonance rest solely on a minute analysis of the sensa-
tions of the ear. This analysis could have been made by any cultivated
ear without the aid of theory; but the leading-thread of theory and the
employment of appropriate means of observation have facilitated it in an
extraordinary degree.

“Above all things I beg the reader to remark that the hypothesis on the
covibration of the organs of Corti has no immediate relation with the ex-
planation of consonance and dissonance, which rests solely on the facts of
observation, on the beats of harmonics and of resultant sounds.”—Helm-
holtz, Tonempfindungen, p. 542.

Auditory Apparatus of the Culex mosquito. d51

Although the homological connexions existing between the
vertebrates and articulates, even when advocated by naturalists,
are certainly admitted to be imperfect, yet we can hardly sup-
pose that the organs of hearing in the articulates will remain
stationary or retrograde, but rather that the essential parts of
their apparatus of audition, and especially that part which re-
ceives the aérial vibrations, will be more exposed than in higher
organisms. Indeed the very minuteness of the greater part of
the articulates would indicate this; for a tympanic membrane
placed in vibratory communication with a moditied labyrinth, or
even an auditory capsule with an outer flexible covering, would
be useless to the greater number of insects, for several reasons.
First, such an apparatus, unless occupying a large proportion of
the volume of an insect, would not present surface enough for
this kind of receptor of vibrations ; and secondly, the minute-
ness of such a membrane would render it impossible to covibrate
with those sounds which generally occur in nature, and which
the insects themselves can produce. Similarly, all non-aquatic
vertebrates have an inner ear formed so as to bring the aérial
vibrations which strike the tympanic membrane to bear with the
greatest effect on the auditory nerve-filaments ; and the minute-
ness of insects also precludes this condition. Finally, the hard
test, characteristic of the articulates, sets aside the idea that they
receive the aérial vibrations through the covering of their bodies,
like fishes, whose bodies ure generally not only larger and far
more yielding, but are also immersed in water which transmits
vibrations with 44 times the velocity of the same pulses in air
and with a yet greater increase in intensity. For these reasons
1 imagine that those articulates which are sensitive to sound and
also emit characteristic sounds, will prove to possess receptors of
vibrations external to the general surface of their bodies, and
that the proportions and situation of these organs will comport
with the physical conditions necessary for them to receive and
transmit vibrations to the interior ganglia.

Naturalists, in their surmises as to the positions and forms of
the organ of hearing in insects, have rarely kept in view the im-
portant consideration of those physical relations which the
organ must bear to the aérial vibrations producing sound, and
which we have already pointed out. The mere descriptive ana-
tomist of former years could be satistied with his artistic faculty
for the perception of form; but the student of these days can
only make progress by constantly studying the close relations
which necessarily exist between the minute structure of the
organs of an animal and the forces which are acting in the
animal, and which traverse the medium in which the animal

352 Prof. A. M. Mayer’s Experiments on the supposed

lives. The want of appreciation of these relations, together
with the fact that many naturalists are more desirous to de-
scribe many new forms than to ascertain the function of one
well-known form which may exist in all animals of a class,
has tended to keep many departments of natural history in the
condition of mere descriptive science. Those who are not pro-
fessed naturalists appreciate this perhaps more than the na-
turalists themselves, who are imbued with that enthusiasm
which always comes with the earnest study of any one depart-
ment of nature ; for the perusal of those long and laboriously
precise descriptions of forms of organs without the slightest
attempt, or even suggestion, as to their uses, affects a physi-
cist with feelings analogous to those experienced by one who
peruses a well-classified catalogue descriptive of physical in-
struments while of the uses of these instruments he is utterly
ignorant.

The following views, taken from the ‘Anatomy of the Inver-
tebrata’ by C. Th. v. Siebold, will show how various are the
opinions of naturalists as to the location and form of the organs
of hearing in the Insecta:—‘‘ There is the same uncertainty
concerning the organs of audition [as concerning the olfactory
organs]. Experience having long shown that most insects per-
ceive sounds, this sense has been located sometimes in this and
sometimes in that organ. But in their opinion it often seems
to have been forgotten, or unthought of, that there can be no
auditory organ without a special auditory nerve which connects
directly with an acoustic apparatus capable of receiving, con-
ducting, and concentrating the sonorous undulations. (The
author who has erred most widely in this respect is Mr. L. W.
Clarke in Mag. Nat. Hist., September 1838, who has described
at the base of the antennz of Carabus nemoralis, Llig., an audi-
tive apparatus composed of an auricula, a meatus auditorius
externus and internus, a tympanum and labyrinthus, of all of
which there is not the least trace. The two white convex spots
at the base of the antennze of Blatta orientalis, and which Tre-
viranus has described as auditory organs, are, as Burmeister has
correctly stated, only rudimentary accessory eyes. Newport and
Goureau think that the antenne serve both as tactile and as
auditory organs. But this view is inadmissible, as Krichson
has already stated, except in the sense that the antenne, like all
solid bodies, may conduct sonorous vibrations of the air; but
even admitting this view, where is the auditory nerve? for it is
not at all supposable that the antennal nerve can serve at the
same time the function of two distinct senses.)

“Certain Orthoptera are the only Insecta with which there

Auditory Apparatus of the Culex mosquito. 353

has been disccvered in these later times a single organ having
the conditions essential to an auditory apparatus. This organ
consists, in the Acridide, of two fosse or conchs, surrounded
by a projecting horny ring, and at the base of which is attached
a membrane resembling a tympanum. On the internal surface
of this membrane are two horny processes, to which is attached
an extremely delicate vesicle filled with a transparent fluid and
representing a membranous labyrinth. ‘This vesicle is in con-
nexion with an auditory nerve which arises from the third tho-
racic ganglion, forms a ganglion on the tympanum, and termi-
nates in the immediate neighbourhood of the labyrinth by a
collection of cuneiform staff-like bodies with very finely pointed
extremities (primitive nerve-fibres 7), which are surrounded by
loosely aggregated ganglionic globules. (This organ has been
taken for a soniferous apparatus by Latreille. J. Miiller was
the first who fortunately conceived that in Gryllus hierogly-
phus this was an auditory organ. He gave, however, the inter-
pretation only as hypothetical; but I have placed it beyond all
doubt by careful researches made on Gomphoceros, Uedipoda,
Podisma, Caloptenus, and Truzalis.)

“The Locustide and Achetide have a similar organ situated
in the fore legs directly below the femoro-tibial articulation.
With a part of the Locustide (Meconema, Barbitistes, Phanero-
ptera, Phylloptera), there is on each side of this point a fossa,
while with another portion of this family there are at this
same place two more or less spacious cavities (auditory cap-
sules) provided with orifices opening forward. These fossze
and these cavities have each on their internal surface a long-
oval tympanum. ‘The principal trachean trunk of the leg
passes between two tympanums, and dilates at this point into
a vesicle whose upper extremity is in connexion with a gan-
glion of the auditory nerve. This last arises from the first
thoracic ganglion, and accompanies the principal nerve of the
leg. From the ganglion in question passes off a band of ner-
vous substance which stretches along the slightly excavated
anterior side of the trachean vesicle. Upon this band is situ-
ated a row of transparent vesicles containing the same kind of
cuneiform staff-like bodies, mentioned as occurring in the
Acridide. The two large trachean trunks of the fore legs open
by two wide infundibuliform orifices on the posterior border of
the prothorax; so that here, as in the Acridide, a part of this
trachean apparatus may be compared to a tuba Eustachii.
In the Achetidz there is on the external side of the tibia of
the forelegs an orifice closed by a white silvery membrane (tym-
panum), behind which is an auditory organ like that just de-
scribed. (With Acheta achatina and italica there is a tympanum

354 Prof. A. M. Mayer's Experiments on the supposed
y } ‘pp

of the same size on the internal surface of the legs in question ;
but it is scarcely observable in A. sylvestris, A. domestica, and
A. campestris.)”’

Other naturalists have placed the auditory apparatus of diur-
nal Lepidoptera in their club-shaped antenne, of bees at the
root of their maxille, of Melolontha in their antenual plates, of
Locusta viridissima in the membranes which unite the antenna
with the head.

I think that Siebold assumes too much when he states that
the existence of a tympanic membrane is the only test of the
existence of an auditory apparatus. It is true that such a test
would apply to the non-aquatic vertebrates; but their homolo-
gies do not extend to the articulates ; and besides, any physi-
cist can not only conceive of, but can actually construct other
receptors of aérial vibrations, as I will soon show by conclusive
experiments. Neither can I agree with him in supposing that
the antennee are only tactile organs ; for very often their posi-
tion and limited motion would exclude them from this function *;
and moreover it has never been proved that the antennz, which
ditfer so much in their forms in different insects, are always tac-
tile organs. They may be used as such by some insects; in
others they may be organs of audition ; while in other insects
they may, as Newport and Goureau surmise, have both fune-
tions; for even granting that Miiller’s law of the specific energy
of the senses extends to the insects, yet the anatomy of their
nervous system is not sufficiently known to prevent the supposi-
tion that there may be two distinct sets of nerve-fibres in the
antennz or in connexion with their bases, so that the antennz
may serve both as tactile and as auditory organs—just as the
hand, which receives at the same time the impression of the
character of the surface of a body and of its temperature—or hke
the tongue, which at the same time distinguishes the surface,
the form, the temperature, and the taste of a body. Finally, I
take objection to this statement :—‘‘ Newport and Goureau think
that the antenne serve both as tactile and as auditory organs. But
this view is inadmissible, as Erichson has already stated, except
in the sense that the antennee, like all solid bodies, may conduct
sonorous vibrations of the air.” Here evidently Siebold had
not in his mind the physical relations which exist between two
bodies which give exactly the same number of vibrations; for it
is well known that when one of them vibrates, the other will be
set into vibration by the impacts sent to it through the interve-

* Indeed they are often highly developed in themselves while accompa-
nied by palpi, which are properly placed, adequately organized, and en-
dowed with a range of motion suitable to an organ imtended for purposes
of touch. ;

Auditory Apparatus of the Culex mosquito. B55

ning air. Thus, if the fibrilla on the antennz of an insect
should be tuned to the different notes of the sound emitted by
the same insect, then when these sounds fell upon the antennal
fibrils the latter would enter into vibration with those notes of
the sound to which they were severally tuned; and so it is evi-
dent that not only could a properly constructed antenna serve
as a receptor of sound, but it would also have a function not
possible in a membrane; that is, it would have the power of
analyzing a composite sound by the covibration of its various
fibrillee to the elementary tones of the sound.

The fact that the existence of such an antenna is not only
supposable, but even highly probable, taken in connexion with
an observation I have often made in looking over entomolo-
gical collections, viz. that fibrille on the antenne of nocturnal
insects are highly developed, while on the antenne of diurnal
insects they are either entirely absent or reduced to mere rudi-
mentary filaments, caused me to entertain the hope that I should
be able to confirm my surmises by actual experiments on the
effects of sonorous vibrations on the antennal fibrillz; also the
well-known observations of Hensen* encouraged me to seek in
aérial insects for phenomena similar to those he had found in
the decapod the Mysis, and thus to discover in nature an appa-
ratus whose functions are the counterpart of those of the appa-
ratus with which I gave the experimental confirmation of
Fourier’s theorem, and similar to the supposed functions of the
rods of the organ of Corti.

The beautiful structure of the plumose antennz of the male
Culex mosquito is well known to all microscopists ; and these
organs at once recurred to me as suitable objects on which to
begin my experiments. The antennz of these insects are twelve-
jomted ; and from each joint radiates a whorl of fibrils; and the
latter gradually decrease in their lengths as we proceed from
those of the second joint from the base of the antenna to those
of the second joint from the tip. These fibrils are highly elastic,
and so slender that their lengths are over three hundred times
their diameters. They taper slightly, so that the diameter at the
base is to the diameter near the tip as 3 to 2.

I cemented a live male mosquito with shellac to a glass slide,
and brought to bear on various fibrils a one-fifth objective. I then
sounded successively, near the stage of the microscope, a series
of tuning-forks with the openings of their resonant boxes turned
towards the fibrils. On my first trials with an Ut, fork of 512
vibrations per second, I was delighted with the results of the
experiments ; for I saw certain of the fibrils enter into vigorous
vibration, while others remained comparatively at rest.

* “Studien tiber das Gehdrorgan der Decapoden,” Siebold und KGlliker’s
Zeitschrift fur wissenschaftliche Zoologie, vol. xiii.

356 Prof. A. M. Mayer’s Experiments on the supposed

The Table of experiments which I have given is characteristic
of all of the many series which I have made. In the first column
(A) I have given the notes of the forks in the French notation,
which Kénig stamps upon his forks. In the second (B) are the
amplitudes of the vibrations of the end of the fibril in divisions
of the micrometer-scale; and in column C are the valves of
these divisions in fractions of a millimetre.

A. B. OF

is es a oe ‘0042 millim.
2 eta ee 70200 _—sé=~;
oo a 0147,
a. . ar 0168 sé»,
8 5 gee egy. le “0504. ,,

1 mame. Saas gi) 2 Nees
Sle. eps Oe a Gieg. > a
a fae 0126 __,,
8 | Re IR 0168 so,

The superior effect of the vibrations of the Ut, fork on the
fibril is marked ; but thinking that the differences in the ob-
served amplitudes of the vibrations might be owing to differ-
ences in the intensities of the various sounds, I repeated the
experiment, but vibrated the forks which gave the greater ampli-
tudes of covibration with the lowest intensities; and although I
observed an approach toward equality of amplitude, yet the
fibril gave the maximum swings when Ut, was sounded; and I
was persuaded that this special fibril was tuned to unison with
Ut, or to some other note within a semitone of it. The differ-
ences of amplitude given by Ut, and Sol; and Mi, are con-
siderable ; and the Table also brings out the interesting ob-
servation that the lower (Ut,) and the higher (Ut;) harmonics
of Ut, cause greater amplitudes of vibration than any interme-
diate notes. As long as a universal method for the determina-
tion of the relative intensities of sounds of different pitch re-
mains undiscovered, so long will the science of acoustics remain
in its present vague qualitative condition*. Now, not having
the means of equalizing the intensities of the vibrations issuing

* I have recently made some experiments in this direction, which show
the possibility of eventually being able to express the intensity of an aérial
vibration directly in fraction of Joule’s dynamical unit, by measuring the
heat developed in a slip of sheet rubber stretched between the prongs of a
fork and enclosed ina compound thermo-battery. The relative intensities
of the aérial vibration produced by the fork when engaged in heating the
rubber and when the rubber is removed, can be measured by the method I de-
scribed in the Philosophical Magazine, 1873, vol. xlv. p. 18. Ofcourse, if we
can determine the amount of heat produced per second by a known fraction of

i... = °° °°°.}}©=»=©)DhCOOO

K

Auditory Apparatus of the Culex mosquito. 357

from the various resonant boxes, | adopted the plan of sounding
with a bow each fork with the greatest intensity I could obtain.
I think that it is to be regretted that Koénig did not adhere
to the form of fork with inclined prongs as formerly made by
Marloye; for with such forks one can always reproduce the
same initial intensity of vibration by separating the prongs by
means of the same cylindrical rod, which is drawn between
them. Experiments similar to those already given revealed a
fibril tuned to such perfect unison with Ut, that it vibrated
through 18 divisions of the micrometer, or *15 millim., while
its amplitude of vibration was only 3 divisions when Ut, was
sounded. Other fibrils responded to other notes ; so that I infer
from my experiments on about a dozen mosquitos that their
fibrils are tuned to sounds extending through the middle and
next higher octave of the piano.

To subject to a severe test the supposition I now entertained,
that the fibrils were tuned to various periods of vibration, I mea-
sured with great care the lengths and diameters of two fibrils,
one of which vibrated strongly to Ut,, the other as powerfully
to Ut,; and from these measures I constructed in homogeneous
pine-wood two gigantic models of the fibrils, the one corre-
sponding to the Ut, fibril being about 1 metre long. After a
little practice I succeeded in counting readily the number of
vibrations they gave when they were clamped at one end and
drawn from a horizontal position. On obtaining the ratio of
these numbers, I found that it coincided with the ratio exist-
ing between the numbers of vibrations of the forks to which
covibrated the fibrils of which these pine-rods were models.

The consideration of the relations which these slender, taper-
ing, and pointed fibrils must have to the aérial pulses acting on
them, led me to discoveries in the physiology of audition which
I imagine are entirely new. If a sonorous wave falls upon one
of these fibrils so that its wave-front is at right angles to the

the intensity, we have the amount produced by the vibration with its entire
intensity. Then means can be devised by which the aérial vibration pro-
duced by this fork can always be reproduced with the same intensity.
This intensity, expressed in fraction of Joule’s unit, is stamped upon the
apparatus, which ever afterward serves as a true measure for obtaining the
intensities of the vibrations of all simple sounds having the same pitch as
itself. The same operation can be performed on other forks of different
pitch ; and so a series of intensities of different periods of vibration is oh-
tained expressed in a corresponding series of fractions of Joule’s unit.
Recent experiments have given —-*- of a Joule’s unit as the approxi-
mate dynamic equivalent of ten seconds of aérial vibrations produced by
an Ut, fork set in motion by intermittent electromagnetic action and placed
before a resonator.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 25

858 Prof. A. M. Mayer’s Experiments on the supposed

fibril, and hence the direction of the pulses in the wave are in
the direction of the fibril’s length, the latter cannot be set in
vibration ; but if the vibrations in the wave are brought more
and more to bear athwart the fibril, it will vibrate with am-
plitudes increasing until it reaches its maximum swing of co-
vibration, when the wave-front is parallel to its length, and there-
fore the direction of the impulses on the wave are at right angles
to the fibril. These curious surmises I have confirmed by many
experiments made in the following manner. <A fork which
causes a strong covibration in a certain fibril is brought near
the microscope, so that the axis of the resonant box is perpendi-
cular to the fibril, and its opening is toward the microscope.
The fibril in these circumstances enters into vigorous vibration
on sounding the fork; but on moving the box round the
stage of the microscope so that the axis of the box always
points toward the fibril, the amplitudes of vibration of the fibril
gradually diminish; and when the axis of the box coincides
with the length of the fibril, and therefore the sonorous pulses
act on the fibril in the direction of its length, the fibril is abso-
lutely stationary, and even remains so when the fork in this
position is brought quite close to the microscope. These ob-
servations at once revealed to me another function of these
organs: for if, for the moment, we assume that the antenne are
really the organs which receive aérial vibrations and transmit
them to an auditory capsule, or rudimentary labyrinth, then
these insects must have the faculty of the perception of the
direction of sound more highly developed than in any other class
of animals. The following experiments will show the force of
this statement, and at the same time illustrate the manner in
which these insects determine the direction of a sonorous centre.
I placed under the microscope a live mosquito, and kept my at-
tention fixed upon a fibril which covibrated to the sound of a
tuning-fork which an assistant placed in unknown positions
around the microscope. I then rotated the stage of the instru-
ment until the fibril ceased to vibrate, and then drew a line on
a piece of paper under the microscope in the direction of the
fibril. On extending this line I found that it always cut within
5° of the position of the source of the sound. The antenne of
the male mosquito have a range of motion in a horizontal di-
rection, so that the angle included between them can vary con-
siderably inside and outside of 40°* ; and I conceive that this is
the manner in which these insects during night direct their
flight toward the female. The song of the female vibrates the

* The shafts of the antenne include an angle of about 40°. The basal

fibrils of the antennz form an angle of about 90°, and the terminal fibrils
an angle of about 30°, with the axis of the insect.

~s

Auditory Apparatus of the Culex mosquito. 359

fibrillee of one of the antennz more forcibly than those of the
other. ‘The insect spreads the angle between his antenn, and
thus, as I have observed, brings the fibrille, situate within the
angle formed by the antennz, in a direction approximately pa-
rallel to the axis of the body. The mosquito now turus his
body in the direction of that antenna whose fibrils are most
affected, and thus gives greater intensity to the vibrations of the
fibrils of the other antenna. When he has thus brought the vi-
brations of the antennz te equality of intensity, he has placed his
body in the direction of the radiation of the sound, and he directs
his flight accordingly ; and from my experiments it would appear
that he can thus guide himself to within 5° of the direction of
the female.

Some may assume (as I did when I began this research),
from the fact of the covibration of these fibrils to sounds of dif-
ferent pitch, that the mosquito has the power of decomposing the
sensation of a composite sound into its simple components, as is
done by the higher vertebrates ; but I do not hold this view,
but believe that the range of covibration of the fibrils of the mos-
quito is to enable it to apprehend the ravging pitch of the
sounds of the female. In other words, the want of definite and
fixed pitch to the female’s song demands for the receiving-appa-
ratus of her sounds a corresponding range of covibration; so
that, instead of indicating a high order of auditory development,
it is really the lowest, except in its power of determining the di-
rection of a sonorous centre, in which respect it surpasses by far
our own ear*.

The auditory apparatus we have just described does not in the
least confirm Helmholtz’s hypothesis of the functions of the
organ of Corti; for the supposed power of that organ to decom-
pose asonorous sensation depends upon the existence of an audi-

* Some physiologists, attempting to explain the function of the semi-
circular canals, assume, because these canals are in three planes at right
angles to each other, that they serve to fix in space a sonorous centre, just
as the geometrician by his three coordinate planes determines the position
of a point in space. But this assumption is fanciful and entirely devoid of
reason; for the semicircular canals are always in the same dynamic rela-
tion to the tympanic membrane which receives the vibration, to be trans-
mitted always in one way through the ossicles to the inner ear. Really
we determine the direction of a sound by the difference in the intensities
of the effects produced in the two ears; and this determination is aided by
the form of the outer ear, and by the fact that man can turn his head around
a vertical axis. Other mammalia, however, having the axis of rotation of
the head more or less horizontal, have the power of facilitating the de-
termination of motion by moving the axis of their outer ears into differ-
ent directions. It is also a fact that, when one ear is slightly deaf, the
person unconsciously so affected always supposes a sound to come from
the side on which is his good ear.

25*

360 Prof. A. M. Mayer’s Experiments on the supposed

tory nerve differentiated as highly as the covibrating apparatus,
and in the case of the mosguito there is no known anatomical
basis for such an opinion. In other words, my researches show
external covibrating organs whose functions replace those of the
tympanic membrane and chain of ossicles in receiving and trans-
mitting vibrations; while Helmholtz’s discoveries point to the
existence of internal covibrating organs which have no analogy
to those of the mosquito, because the functions of the former
are not to receive and transmit vibrations to the sensory appa-
ratus of the ear, but to give the sensation of pitch and to de-
compose a composite sonorous sensation into its elements ; and
this they can only do by their connexion with a nervous de-
velopment whose parts are as numerous as those of the co-
vibrating mechanism. Now, as such a nervous organization
does not exist in insects, it follows that neither anatomical nor
functional relations exist between the covibrating fibrils on the
antenne and the covibrating rods in the organ of Corti, and
therefore that neither Hensen’s observations on the Mysis (as-
sumed by Helmholtz to confirm his hypothesis) nor mine on the
mosquito can be adduced in support of Helmholtz’s hypothesis
of audition *.

The above-described experiments were made with care; and
I think that I am authorized to hold the opinion that I have
established a physical connexion existing between the sounds
emitted by the female and the covibrations of the antennal
fibrillz of the male mosquito; but only a well-established phy-
siological relation between these covibrating parts. of the animal
and the developmeut of its nervous system will authorize us to
state that these are really the auditory organs of the insect. At
this stage of the investigation I began a search through the zoo-
logical journals, and found nearly all that I could desire in a
paper in vol. iil. (1855) of the ‘Quarterly Journal of the Micro-
scopical Society,’ entitled “Auditory Apparatus of the Culex
mosquito,’ by Christopher Johnston, M.D., Baltimore, U.S.

In this excellent paper I found clear statements showing that
its talented author had surmised the existence of some of the
physical facts which my experiments and observations have
establishedt. To show that anatomical facts conform to the

* Also, the organ of Corti having disappeared in the lower vertebrates,
it is not likely that it would reappear in the Articulata ; and especially will
this opinion have weight when we consider that the peculiar function of
the organ of Corti is the appreciation of those composite sounds whose
signification mammals are constantly called upon to interpret.

+ A short time before the death of my friend Professor Agassiz, he wrote
me these words :——“ I can hardly express my delight at reading your letter.
I feel you have hit upon one of the most fertile mines for the elucidation
of a problem which to this day is a puzzle to naturalists, the seat of the
organ of hearing in Articulates.”

Auditory Apparatus of the Culex mosquito. 361

hypothesis that the antennal fibrils are tlhe auditory organs of
the mosquito, I cannot do better than quote the following from
Dr. Johnston’s paper :—

“ While bearing in mind the difference between feeling a noise
and perceiving a vibration, we may safely assume with Carus—
for a great number ok teeta at least—that whenever true audi-
tory organs are developed in them, their seat is to be found in
the neighbourhood of the antenne. That these parts themselves
are in some instances concerned in collecting and transmitting
sonorous vibrations, we hold as established by the observations
we have made, particularly upon the Culex mosquito ; while we
believe, as New port has asserted in general terms, that they serve
also as tactile organs.

\\ \YF Vit,

(

“The male mosquito differs considerably, as is well known,
from the female, his body being smaller and of a darker colour,
and his head furnished with antenne and palpi in a state of
greater development (see figure). Notwithstanding the fitness
of his organs for predatory purposes, he is timid, idea entering
dwellings or annoying man, but restricts Hiinnele to damp and
foul places, especially sinks and privies. The female, on the
other hand, gives greater extension to her flight, and, attacking
our race, is the occasion of no inconsiderable disturbanée and
vexation during the summer and autumn months.

“The head of the male mosquito, about 0°67 millim. wide,

362 Prof. A. M. Mayer’s Experiments on the supposed

provided with lunate eyes, between which in front superiorly are
found two pyriform capsules nearly touching each other, and
having implanted into them the very remarkable antenne.

“The capsule, measuring about 0-21 millim., is composed of
a horny substance, and is attached posteriorly by its pedicle,
while anteriorly it rests upon a horny ring united with its fellow
by a transverse fenestrated band, and to which it is joined by a
thin elastie membrane. Externally it has a rounded form, but
internally it resembles a certain sort of lamp-shade with a con-
striction near its middle; and between this inner cup and outer
globe there exists a space, except at the bottom or proximal end,
where both are united.

“The antennze are of nearly equal length in the male and the
female.

“In the male the antenna is about 1°75 millim. m length,
and consists of fourteen joints, twelve short and nearly equal,
and two long and equal terminal ones, the latter measuring
(together) 0°70 millim. Each of the shorter joints has a fenes-
trated skeleton with an external investment, and terminates
simply posteriorly, but is encircled anteriorly with about forty
papille, upon which are implanted long and stiff hairs, the
proximal sets being about 0°79 millim. and the distal ones
0:70 millim. in length; and it is beset with minute bristles in
front of each whorl.

“ The two last joints have each a whorl of about twenty short
hairs near the base.

“In the female the joints are nearly equal, number but
thirteen, and have each a whorl of about a dozen small hairs
around the base. Here, as well as in the male, the parts of the
antennz enjoy a limited motion upon each other, except the
basal joint, which, being fixed, moves with the capsule upon
which it is implanted.

‘The space between the inner and outer walls of the cap-
sule, which we term confidently the auditory capsule*, is filled
with a fluid of moderate consistency, opalescent, containing mi-
nute spherical corpuscles, and which probably bears the same
relation to the nerve as does the lymph in the scalz of the)
cochlea of higher animals. The nerve itself of the antenna
proceeds from the first or cerebral ganglion, advances toward
the pedicle of the capsule in company with the large trachea,
which sends its ramifications throughout the entire apparatus ;
and penetrating the pedicle, its filaments divide into two por-
tions. The central threads continue forward into the antenna,
and are lost there ; the peripheral ones, on the contrary, radiate

* See figure, page 561.

Auditory Apparatus of the Culex mosquito. 363

outward in every direction, enter the capsular space, and are
lodged there for more than half their length in su/et wrought in
the inner wall or cup of the capsule.

“Inthe female the disposition of parts is observed to be nearly
the same, excepting that the capsule is smaller, and that the
last distal antennal joint is rudimental.

“The proboscis does not differ materially in the two sexes;
but the palpi, although consisting in both instances of the same
number of pieces, are very unlike. In the female they are ex-
tremely short, but in the male attain the length of 2°73 muillims.,
while the proboscis measures but 2°16 millims. They are curved
upward at the extremity.

“.... The position of the capsules strikes us as extremely
favourable for the performance of the function which we assign
to them ; besides which there present themselves in the same
light the anatomical arrangement of the capsules, the dispo-
sition and lodgment of the nerves, the fitness of the expanded
whorls for receiving, and of the jointed antenne fixed by the
immovable basal joint for transmitting vibrations created by
sonorous undulations. The intracapsular fluid is impressed by
the shock, the expanded nerve appreciates the effect of the
sound by the quantity of the impression, of the pitch or qua-
lity by the consonance of particular whorls of stiff hairs accord-
ing to their lengths, and of the direction in which the undula-
tions travel by the manner in which they strike upon the
antennz or may be made to meet either antenna in consequence
of an opposite movement of that part.

“That the male should be endowed with superior acuteness
of the sense of hearing appears from the fact that he must seek
the female for sexual union either in the dim twilight or in the
dark night, when nothing but her sharp humming noise can
serve him as a guide. The necessity for an equal perfection of
hearing does not exist in the female; and accordingly we find
that the organs of the one attain a development which the
other’s never reach. In these views we believe ourselves to be
borne out by direct experiment, in connexion with which we may
allude to the greater difficulty of catching the male mosquito.

“In the course of our observations we have arrived at the
conclusion that the antenne serve to a considerable extent as
organs of touch in the female; for the palpi are extremely
short, while the antenne are very movable and nearly equal
the proboscis in length. In the male, however, the length
and perfect development of the palpi would lead us to look for
the seat of the tactile sense elsewhere ; and in fact we find the
two apical antennal joints to be long, movable, and compara-

364 Royal Society :—Letters from the

tively free from hairs, and the relative motion of the remaining
joints very much more limited.”

My experiments on the mosquito began late in the fall ; and
therefore I was not able to extend them to other insects. This
spring I purpose to resume the research, and will experiment
especially on those Orthoptera and Hemiptera which voluntarily
emit distinct and characteristic sounds.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

December 17, 1874.—Joseph Dalton Hooker, C.B., President, in
the Chair.

Letters received from the Naturalists attached to the Transit-of-
Venus Expedition at Rodriguez.

Government House, Port Mathurin,
Rodriguez, Noy. 2, 1874.

Dear Str,—I write to give you a short account of my proceed-
ings and success here so far, in my explorations of the Rodriguez
bone-caverns.

I must confess to a more or less degree of disappointment on
my first inspection of the caverns; and you will understand the
cause, I think, when I inform you that out of thirteen caves which
I found on my arrival, and which I believed till lately to be the
only ones, twelve bore evident, and some recent, signs of previous
digging. However, I set to work at once, and, with much diligent
search, had found five new caves by the time that we had finished
the first thirteen. Out of these I have reason to believe that,
in three of them, no mortal foot has ever been previous to mine;
for the mouths of all were closed up by a falling-in of the rock ;
and it was by this sign that I guessed at their existence. We
had to work some time at all of them with a big iron mallet before
entrance could be effected. In one of these caves I believe I found
the bones of two Solitaires, without admixture of those of any other
individuals. Of the truth of this | am pretty certain; for they
were clearly the bones of a male and female which had fallen down
into a cleft, from which egress to so unwieldy a bird was im-
possible.

Some of the bones had fallen into dust from exposure to the
air, being only partially covered with sand, whilst others had been
altogether removed: whether by water or not I could not say ; for
I found no trace of its action there. The same cause, decay, which
had nearly annihilated others might have entirely removed these.
I found amongst these about thirty rings of the trachea or trachex.

Transit-Expedition Naturalists at Rodriguez. 365

Since then I have found a small nook in another cave, to which
it was difficult, from the small size of the entrance, to penetrate.
Into this also a slit or cleft from the surface had led, but had
since been obliterated. In this I found, I should say, seven
“sets” of bones of Solitaire. These were more or less mixed
up together by the action of water; but they were still, to a
certain extent, in groups, each group being those of an individual.
Amongst these I found a perfect skull, with maxille attached,
and the three parts of the mandible lying close by, four perfect
and several injured furcule, and many rings of trachee.

I propose soon to try my fortune in a small marsh near here, which
looks as if it might originally have been a lakelet or pond. I am
induced to do so by the success that my labours met with in a
similar locality in Mauritius. I have said “near here ;” but this is
a slip of the pen; I should have said “ near my encampment at
the caverns.”

I have found an immense quantity of tortoise-bones, from which
I shall only make a selection before leaving. I have also exhumed
a great quantity of bones of smaller birds; but I rather hesitate
before giving a description of their genera.

Iam afraid that I cannot send any bones by this mail, as the
difficulty of transport is so very great. I have every week brought
back a few bones of Solitaire, but have had hardly any time to put
even these in gelatine, without which operation they would not
travel with any degree of safety.

I am, dear Sir,
Very obediently yours,
To Prof. Hucley. Henry H. Sater.

Rodriguez, Noy. 3, 1874.

My peEaR Srr,—A mail being about to leave the island by
H.M.S. ‘Shearwater,’ I now send you some account of my pro-
ceedings up to the present time.

I have searched for frogs, more especially tree-frogs ; but all the
natives of the island tell me that there are none; and as I have
neither heard nor seen them, I conclude that this must be the
case. With regard to lizards, there is a small house-lizard very
abundant. It belongs to the genus Peripia, and is very probably
the same as that found in Mauritius. It is not only found in
houses, but also in trees, beneath the bark of which it lays its eggs.
I haye been told of a much larger lizard which inhabits a certain
part of the island, and have myself searched the spot, but have
been unable to find it. I have also offered a reward for a speci-
men, but have not yet procured one.

The same has been the case with regard to another lizard,
which lives on Frigate Island, a small island lying off the coast of
Rodriguez.

366 Royal Society :—Letters from the

With regard to freshwater fish, there are said to be four
kinds, viz. :-—

1. A species of perch, commonly called carp here.

2. A species of eel, in most points agreeing with Anguilla
marmorata, but differing in one important point at least. It un-
doubtedly enters the streams here, as the specimen which I have
was caught about a quarter of a mile above the place whence we
get our drinking-water.

3. A species of Eleotris, a specimen of which was caught at the
same place as the eel. This fish, however, undoubtedly enters
brackish water.

4. A species of Mugil. I have my doubts as to whether this
fish can really be called a freshwater species.

With regard to the Arachnida, I have collected a considerable
quantity of spiders, and haye got specimens of the small scorpion
which is very fairly common on the island.

A large Scolopendra is very common ; but a small species is not
so, and 1 have only succeeded in procuring one specimen.

I have collected a very considerable quantity of insects, more
especially of the order Coleoptera.

Peripatus I have not been able to find, though I have made
diligent search for it.

There are two species of land-crab, both of which I have pro-
cured.

[have only been able to find one very minute species of fresh-
water sponge, which seems to be veryrare. I have only found two
small specimens, which, however, came from two streams in widely
different parts of the island.

The Vermes are not numerously represented on the island.
There are one or two species of Lwmbricus. There are no leeches
in the streams, nor are there planarians either there or on land.
There is, however, a beautiful nemertine, which I have found under
stones and wood in damp places. I have also found a species of
Gordius in a stream. Believe me,

Yours truly,
The Secretary RS. GEORGE GULLIVER.

P.S.—I do not send any specimens home at present, as, being
nearly all in spirit, they still want attention, and it is also neces-
sary for me to keep specimens by me, in order to ascertain whether
I have already got specimens which I may find.

Rodriguez, November 1874.

Sir,—lI send by the ‘ Shearwater’ to-morrow, for transmission
by the mail leaving Mauritius on the 12th instant, a packet of seeds
of some of the plants of this island; and, in accordance with my
instructions, I submit the following short report of my proceedings
here up to the present date.

Transit-Expedition Naturalists at Rodriquez. 367

Lhave paid special attention to the Palms and Pandani. Of
the former there are three species indigenous—one of the genus
Latania, and two belonging to the genus Areca. The Pandani
present much greater difficulty in their determination ; and I do
not yet feel in a position to fix definitely the number of species,
although I rather incline to the idea that there are only two true
species. My collection of the plants of the island now numbers
about 450 species, of which about three fourths are Phzenogams.
I have made observations with the view of discriminating between
the indigenous and introduced vegetation, but there are several
plants regarding which I am doubtful. I have not yet succeeded
in finding any marine Phenogams ; hitherto, however, I have not
devoted much time to the marine flora. There are no tree ferns
on the island; at least [ have seen none, and, as far as I can
learn, none of the inhabitants have seen any. Ferns are repre-
sented by about two dozen species ; mosses and freshwater alge
are not abundant, but lichens are very numerous, both as species
aud as individuals. This flora is by no means so extensive as I
had expected ; but the survey of the island just concluded by the
officers of the ‘ Shearwater’ shows the island is only about half the
size it was previously supposed to be, it being only 11 miles long
by 4 miles broad. The island is a volcanic one, consisting of a
succession of lava-flows, radiating from one or more foci in the
centre of the island, and now worn away so as to form a series of
more or less parallel ridges, separated by deep ravines. These
lava-flows are composed chiefly of a dark compact basalt, not un-
frequently becoming porphyritic, and commonly exhibiting a marked
columnar structure ; and I have counted as many as twelve such
flows, lying one above the other, separated severally, either by beds
of conglomerate, or by beds of laterite, or variously coloured clayey
beds. Granite and sandstone do not occur in the island. At the
east and at the west ends of the island occur the only non-volcanic
rock in the island, namely coralline limestone, extending in huge
sheets over many acres of land, and also occurring in detached
patches on the top of the basalt, often nearly a mile from the
sea. On the northern and southern sides of the island it does
not occur; but on the southern side may be seen some raised
beaches, marking upheaval there, as does the coralline limestone
at the east and west sides. Zeolites are common in the basalt
in many places, as also several other minerals. The whole rocks
of the island are permeated by iron. This report is very brief ;
but I have abstained from entering into details regarding the
botany and geology of the island, leaving that for the full report
to be given in on my return. I trust, however, the above is suffi-
cient to show that I have made some progress towards accomplishing
the objects for which I was sent out here.

IT am, Sir,
To the Secretary of Yours faithfully,
the Royal Society. Is. Baytey Barour.

368 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.
Ceratodus Forsteri and C. miolepis. By Dr. A. B. Meyer.

Dr. Ginrner separates, in his valuable memoir on Ceratodus (Phil.
Trans. 1871, part ii. p. 516), Ceratodus Forsteri, Krefft, and C. mio-
lepis, Gthr., as two species, chiefly because the former has 18 series
of scales, 5 above and 11 below the lateral lines, the latter 21,
6 above and 13 below. The Royal Natural-History Museum of
Dresden possesses a specimen of Ceratodus from Gayndah, Burnett
River, Wide-Bay district, Queensland (procured through the Museum
Godeffroy of Hamburg), which has 19 series of scales, 5 above and
12 below the lateral lines. It stands in this respect between the
supposed two species Ceratodus Forsteri, Krefft, and C. miolepis,
Gthr. ; and I therefore presume that this character is in such a way
variable that a specific difference cannot be founded on it, and that
C. miolepis, Gthr., must be united with C. Forsteri, Krefft. The
specimen in the Dresden Museum is about 93 centims. in length.

On an Apparatus of Dissemination of the Gregarine and the Stylo-
rhynchi; and ona Remarkable Phase of Sporulation in the latter
Genus. By M. A. Scunerer.

In the course of a revision of the group of the Gregarine, which I
undertook by the advice and under the auspices of M. de Lacaze-
Duthiers, besides numerous facts of detail rectifying or completing
the ideas already acquired, I have met with some entirely new pe-
culiarities, of which I will give a brief résumé.

These observations are taken from the first part of a memoir on
the group of the Gregarine, in which I give the history and descrip-
tion of the species which inhabit the Invertebrata of the environs
of Paris and the marine Invertebrata of the beach of Roscoff.

It is well known that the Gregarinida, on attaining the termina-
tion of their individual growth, encyst themselves, and that at the
expense of their contents there are formed a considerable number of
reproductive bodies, designated under the names of “ pseudonavi-
celle” and “ psorospermer,” which I propose to call simply
‘* spores,” by an application of general nomenclature, wishing to ex-
press by this term that the bodies in question do not require the
concourse of a male element in order to commence their evolution.

From the existing data, the mature cyst opens by the rupture of
the integument and liberates the spores. A very remarkable excep-
tion to the general law is presented by the two genera Gregarina
and Stylorhynchus. But the mode of formation of this apparatus
had escaped me; and its ascertainment was nevertheless exceed-
ingly important, both for the legitimation of the discovery and for
the sound interpretation of the organic arrangements which had
been proved. I have since been able to trace carefully the forma-
tion of this apparatus of dissemination ; and the following is the way
in which it is accomplished :—The cyst early shows, in its clear
marginal zone, the appearance of a variable number of tubes, each
directed in accordance with a radius of the cyst. At first without

Miscellaneous. 369

connexion with the wall, they at last attach themselves to it by
virtue of centrifugal development, and finally unite with it by their
peripheral extremity, while by the opposite extremity they con-
verge towards the centre of the cyst. They are formed by a struc-
tureless membrane, and originate in the midst, and doubtless also at
the expense of an accumulation of granules which surround them for
some time even after their complete formation, representing a sort
of muff round each of them.

Each of these tubes, which I have called sporoducts, presents, in
a state of complete individualization, a short, broad basal joint, by
which it is inserted upon the internal surface of the wall of the
eyst, and a slender terminal longer or shorter joint, of which the
extremity corresponds to the centre of the cyst.

At maturity the sporoducts may be seen to disengage themselves
with extreme rapidity, and to erect themselves outwards to their
full length. In case any obstacle obstructs the phenomena of their
erection, we may easily trace its mechanism. We may then see the
sporoduct free itself gradually by a true evagination, the basal joint
appearing first of all, and the extremity of the tube last, after
having traversed all the portion already emitted. This mechanism
can only be the effect of an augmentation of pressure of the contents
of the cyst, doubtless correlative to a change of its mean density
under the influence of the remarkable modifications that these con-
tents undergo in the course of sporulation; and the same cause
would also direct the expulsion of the spores through the sporoducts.

The genus Stylorhynchus (S. oblongatus, Hamm., from Opatrum
sabulosum) presents perhaps yet more interesting phenomena. The
cyst, which is produced by solitary encystment, presents at first uni-
form contents, which are afterwards divided into two equal masses
by an equatorial plane. At the same time that the traces of this
first division are effaced and the granular portion of the contents
becomes condensed, a great number of very shallow secondary fur-
rows appear, which subdivide the outer coat of the granular contents
into lobes and lobules. From the surface of these lobes and lobules
one now sees the nascent spores bud. At first they are completely
homogeneous and transparent, but afterwards acquire some granules
before their complete individualization and separation from the
lobules.

When free from all adherence to these, the sporigenous masses
are situated on the surface of a voluminous central mass formed by
the remains of the not utilized portion of the original contents.
Then, quitting the regularly spherical form, each sporigenous mass
elongates in the direction of a radius of the cyst, and all together, in
the form of little fusiform bacilli, tapering at the ends and relatively
very much swollen in the middle, execute, during from fifteen to
eighteen hours, an interrupted series of rapid and energetic move-
ments, by which their peripheral extremity inflects itself first in one
direction and then in another, at the same time that the corpuscle
shortens and lengthens itself, and the granules which it encloses are
agitated in its interior in all directions. The movement of each
corpuscle is independent of that of its neighbour; and those which

370 Miscellaneous,

are completely isolated in the liquid interposed between the solid
contents of the cyst and its wall move like the others.

After the lapse of time indicated, this movement of all the spori-
genous masses ceases suddenly ; each corpuscle returns to a spherical,
or nearly spherical, form, and becomes converted into a definitive
spore by the production of a thick wall on its surface. In its turn,
the voluminous central mass of granules on which the spores rest
becomes surrounded also with a proper coat, and converted into a
vesicle enclosed in the cyst and free at all parts. This pseudocyst, as
I call it, is in my eyes an agent in a new mode of spore-dissemina-
tion. By its subsequent growth it presses on the spores compressed
between the opposite surfaces of the two spheres, causes the rupture
of the exterior tegument, and consequently the liberation of the
reproductive bodies.

Out of thirty genera that I have examined, the existence of an appa-
ratus of dissemination is only met with in the two genera just cited.
Genera very nearly allied to Gregarina or Stylorhynchus do not offer
any trace of the peculiarities which characterize these latter ; as, on
the other hand, the sporoducts and the pseudocyst cannot be brought
to a common organic expression, it is difficult to decide what value
it is necessary to attribute, in the characterization of the Gregarina-
type, to this newelement. But it appears certain that this new ele-
ment does not create any homology between the Gregarinidé and the
lower plants. The chemical characters of the walls of the sporo-
ducts and of the pseudocyst, as well as the mode of their formation,
do not confirm in the least the external analogy that the sporoducts
of the Gregarine especially seem to bear at first sight to the emis-
sory tubes of the spores of some Chytridiese.—Comptes Hendus,
February 15, 1875, p. 482.

Researches into the History of the Rhizopods.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GentTLEMEN,—It has been brought to my notice, but only within the
present month, that towards the close of last year Professor Leidy
published, in some of the American scientific journals, an account
of researches he had made into the history of the freshwater Rhi-
zopods, more especially the Amebe and Difflugi.

I am delighted to find that observations, nearly all of which
(even to the supposed discovery by Professor Leidy of the very
remarkable form for which he has suggested the name Ourameba)
were embodied by me in a series of papers, accompanied by illustra-
tive figures, which appeared in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural
History’ in April, May, June, August, November, December 1863,
and March 1864, should have been so fully confirmed by such a
distinguished writer. It is to be regretted, however, that Professor
Leidy should have failed to make any reference whatever to my papers,
although I feel satisfied the failure has been a purely unintentional
one on his part. J remain, Gentlemen,

Your most obedient Servant,
G. C. Watrica, M.D.

—_

Miscellaneous. 371

On the Habitat of Peristethidion prionocephalum, Dum.
By Dr. A. B. Meyer.

M. A. Duméril described and figured in the year 1868 (‘ Nouv.
Archives du Musée d’Hist. Nat. de Paris,’ vol. iv. p. 115, pl. xxiii.
figs. 1 & 2) a new species of Peristethidion, with the remark that it
was “recu de la mer des Indes, sans indication précise d'origine.”
Mr. Riedel, of Gorontalo, in Celebes, asks me to make known, in
his name, that the specimen was sent to Paris by him, and that the
exact habitat is Gorontalo, North Celebes.

Anatomy of a Remarkable Type of the Group of Nemertians
(Drepanophorus spectabilis). By M. A. F. Marton,

In his memoir on the Nemertians, M. de Quatrefages has indi-
cated under the name of Cerebratulus spectabilis a curious species,
to which he ascribes a proboscis furnished with a denticulated plate.
The position and relations of this strange armature are unfortunately
not exactly indicated by the French naturalist ; and hence M‘Intosh
has recently expressed doubts as to the truth of the assertion,
although Grube, in mentioning the occurrence of Cerebratulus spec-
tabilis in the Adriatic, says, ‘ Proboscide faleicula denticulata in-
structa.” Itis true that the Silesian zoologist has only given a few
words to this Nemertian.

I have collected in the Gulf of Marseilles some worms of this
species, and I can assert the correctness of M. de Quatrefage’s de-
scription. I have moreover ascertained that Keferstein examined
the same animal at Saint-Waast-la-Hogue. The Borlasia splendida
of the “ Untersuchungen iiber niedere Seethiere”’ is only a Cere-
bratulus spectabilis of which the armature of the proboscis was not
recognized. Lastly, I must cite a recent memoir by M. Hubrecht,
which I was unable to consult until my own researches were finished.
M. Hubrecht observed some specimens of Cerebratulus spectabilis at
Naples, and established for them the genus Drepanophorus. The
anatomical part of this memoir is unfortunately incomplete ; and I
therefore hasten to publish the results that I have obtained.

The largest individual that I have examined was 68 millima. in
length. I was able to understand the arrangement of the integu-
ments by operating upon living individuals. I believe that there
exists beneath the hypoderma a structureless basilar layer. The
annular muscular fibres are very delicate, and differ completely
from the longitudinal bundles; the latter, in transverse section,
have the pennate appearance indicated by Schneider and Clapa-
réde in the musculature of the earthworms and of some Chetopod
Annelides.

The vascular apparatus of this Nemertian presents the surprising
peculiarity of containing elliptical globules, slightly flattened, and
of a red colour identical with that of the blood-globules of man.
Their longest diameter is 0°01 millim. In their centre a darker
portion is seen, although it is not possible to distinguish the elements

372 Miscellaneous.

of a true cell. If we press down a part of the body, these cor-
puscles accumulate in certain regions of the circulatory system,
and form masses of an intense red colour. The oscillations of the
globules also may be followed by observing a young animal by trans-
mitted light. The corpuscles are set in motion by a colourless
liquid, in which they float without any constant direction. There
is a median dorsal vessel; and two lateral vessels are situated on
the ventral face. Beneath the nervous ganglia the dorsal vessel
bifurcates and anastomoses with the two lateral trunks, which rise
up, follow the posterior margin of the superior ganglia, and con-
tinue on to form the cephalic loop. The dorsal canal gives origin
to regularly spaced transverse loops. Each of these branches is
continued to the flank of the animal, then bends towards the ventral
face and opens into the lateral vessel. There consequently exist
numerous capillary ramifications, which are exceptional in Nemer-
tians, but recall to mind the arrangement indicated by M. Blanchard
in Cerebratulus liguricus.

The proboscis is greatly developed ; and the animal usually projects
it at the least contact. The papille of the extraversile region are
covered with small, ovoid, pedunculate bodies. The bulb seems to
be relatively narrow ; its armature can be recognized only with great
difficulty. It consists of a recurved, granular, yellowish plate, repre-
senting the handle of the style of the ordinary armed Nemertians,
and borne upon ahyaline mass representing the “ muscular setting”
of the Ommatopleans. Several little points are inserted upon the
keel of this plate, which is furnished with two bundles of special
muscles. These points are in all respects identical with those of
the style of the Enopla. I have counted from nine to twenty upon
a single plate; the number varies with the age of the individuals.
Lastly, on each side of the bulb there are eight or ten styligerous
vesicles, containing four or five points furnished with a basal ring,
and similar to those which arm the central plate. It is interesting
to remark that this multiplicity of the styligerous vesicles is in
agreement with the great number of small ducts belonging to the
principal armature.

One cannot hesitate to admit that the structure of this proboscis
necessitates the establishment of a distinct genus in the group of
armed Nemertians. I adopt the name of Drepanophorus proposed
by M. Hubrecht. This Nemertian certainly cannot remain among
the unarmed Cerebratuli ; but I cannot accept the different species
adopted by the Dutch naturalist. Among the worms found at Mar-
scilles, notwithstanding certain differences of coloration dependent
on age, I only see one well-characterized form for which it is
desirable to retain the specific name given by M. de Quatrefages.
The geographical range of Drepanophorus, however, seems to be
pretty large: it is not uncommon in Sicily and in the Bay of
Naples ; Grube has collected it in the Adriatic ; it inhabits the deep
coralligenous regions of the Gulf of Marseilles; and its existence in
the ocean is placed beyond doubt by Keferstein’s figures.—Comptes
Rendus, April 5, 1875, p. 893.

Miscellaneous. 373

Dimorphic Development and Alternation of Generations
in the Cladocera.

Dr. G. O. Sars has discovered a remarkable dimorphism and
alternation! of generations in Leptodora hyalina (“Om en dimorph
Udvikling samt Generationsvexel hos Leptodora,’ Forhandlinger
Vidensk.-Selsk. Christiania for 1873, p. 15, and plate). The de-
velopment from the ordinary summer-eggs, as already described by
E. P. Miiller, is without metamorphosis and like that of ordinary
Cladocera, the young when excluded from the egg agreeing essen-
tially with the adult; while, according to Sars’s ‘obser vations, the
young are excluded from the winter-eggs in a very imperfect con-
dition, quite unlike the known young “of any other Cladocera, and
pass through a marked postembryonal metamorphosis. In the
earliest observed stage of the young of this form, the body is obovate,
wholly without segmentation, the compound eye wanting, while
there is a simple eye between the bases of the antennule, the
swimming-arms (antennz) well developed, and the six pairs of legs
represented only by minute processes projecting scarcely beyond the
sides of the body. But the most remarkable feature is the presence
of a pair of appendages tipped with cilia and nearly as long as the
body, which are evidently homologous with the mandibular palpi of
other Crustaceans, although these appendages have always been
supposed to be wanting in the species of Cladocera. ‘Twosubsequent
stages, gradually approaching the adult form, are described. The
adults from the winter-eggs have no vestige of the mandibular palpi
left; yet the simple eye (which is wholly absent in ordinary indi-
viduals developed from summer-eggs) is persistent, and thus marks
a distinct generation. Three stages of the young from winter-eggs
are beautifully figured upon the plate accompanying the memoir.

This remarkable species has, still more recently, been made the
subject of a very elaborate memoir by Prof. Weismann of Freiburg
(‘Ueber Bau und Lebenserscheinungen von Leptodora hyalina,” Zeit-
schrift fiir wissensch. Zool. xxiv., Sept. 1874, pp. 349-418, plates
33-38), who, however, had not observed the peculiar development
of the winter-eggs. The occurrence of this genus in Lake Superior
js noticed in this Journal, vol. vii. p. 161, 1874.—Silliman’s Ame-
rican } Journal, March 1875.

On the Actinize of the Oceanic Coasts of F France.
By M. P. Fiscuer.

The Actinise of the oceanic coasts of France (comprising in that
geographical region the Anglo-Norman isles) number thirty-one
species :—Cerianthus membranaceus, Gmelin; Edwardsia Harassii,
Quatrefages ; H. tumida, Quatref.; HL. Beautempsi, Quatref.; E.
callimorpha, Gosse ; Haleampa chr ysanthellum, Peach ; Peachia
undata, Gosse; P. triphylla, Gosse ; Anemonia suleata, Pennant;
Aiptasia Couchi, Cocks ; Actinia equina, Linné; Metridium dian-
thus, Ellis; Cereus pedunculatus, Pennant ; Sagar tia nivea, Gosse ;
S. viduata, Miller (including S. troglodytes, Johnston); S. venusta,

Ann. dé: Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 26

374 Miscellaneous.

Gosse; S. miniata, Gosse; S. sphyrodeta, Gosse; S. pellucida,
Hollard; S. ignea, Fischer; S. erythrochila, Fischer; S. effceta,
Linné ; Adamsia palliata, Bohadsch ; Chitonactis coronata, Gosse ;
Bunodes verrucosus, Pennant; B. Balli, Cocks; B. biscayensis,
Fischer; Yealia felina, Linné; Corynactis viridis, Allman; Paly-
thoa Couchi, Johnston; and P. suleata, Gosse. Of these thirty-one
species, twenty-five (that is to say, about five sixths) inhabit the seas
of Great Britain, and have been described in the ‘ Actinologia Bri-
tannica’ of Mr. Gosse. The six species which are wanting in Eng-
land are Cerianthus membranaceus, Edwardsia Harasstvi, E. tu-
mida, Sagartia ignea, S. erythrochila, and Bunodes biscayensis. The
Cerianthus belongs to the Mediterranean fauna, as, perhaps, does also
Sagartia erythrochila.

The twenty-five species of our coasts which inhabit the English
seas only furnish three species which extend as far as the Mediter-
ranean ; these are Anemonia sulcata, Actinia equina, and Adamsia
palliata.

Our French actinological fauna nevertheless differs from that of
the coasts of Great Britain by the absence of several genera which
have an eminently boreal character, and which are found chiefly in
the Shetlands and north of Scotland ; such are the genera Phellia,
Gregoria, Bolocera, Hormathia, Stomphia, Ilyanthus, Capnea, Aure-
Kania, and Zoanthus. One can hardly cite three species of Actiniz
in the Mediterranean which are wanting on our oceanic coasts. We
may conclude from this that, if our ocean shores possess many
Actiniz and few Gorgoniz and Corals*, the Mediterranean presents
the opposite condition.

The bathymetric distribution of the Actinie is very simple; they
nearly all live in shallow water; they are only found in the littoral
zones, and that of the Laminarie (0-28 metres) and Nullipores
(28-72 metres). Beyond this point occur the greater part of the
Corals which characterize the following zone, that of Brachiopods
and Corals (72-184 metres).

In the littoral zone Actinia equina, Anemonia sulcata, Sagartia
ignea, S. erythrochila, Bunodes verrucosus, Palythoa suleata, &e.
chiefly live.

The Laminarian zone is principally inhabited by the non-adherent
Actiniw, as well as by Metridium dianthus, Sagartia sphyrodeta, S.
pellucida, &e.

In the zone of Nullipores, or of the great Buccina, we dredge up
on shells Sagartia effeta, S. viduata, Adamsia palliata, Chitonactis
coronata, and Palythoa Couchi.

All zoologists who have attended to the specific distinction of the
Actinie have sought to establish the number of cycles and the
number of tentacles in each cycle. The number of cycles is not
absolute; it is not uncommon to find one cycle more or less in
adult specimens of the same species: thus Tealia felina has five

* The Corals of our oceanic shores are Caryophyllia Smithi, Dendro-
hyllia cornigera, Desmophyllum crista-galli, and Paracyathus striatus.
he Gorgonie are Gorgonia verrucosa, Pterogorgia rhizomorpha, and
“ Muricea placomus.

Miscellaneous. 375

eycles (10, 10, 20, 40, 80) on the coasts of Normandy, and only
four cycles (10, 10, 20, 40) on the English coasts*; but I attach
little importance to this fact.

As to the number of tentacles in each cycle, it deserves careful
examination ; if anomalies exist, if certain individuals escape from
all rule, it is none the less evident that one may point out archetypes
for the greater number of species.

1. The type with 6 tentacles and its multiples (12, 24, 48, &c.) is
the commonest; it is this that has induced some observers to sup-
pose that all the Actinise were derived from it. From the obser-
vations of Mr. Gosse, and from my own, this type exists in about
twenty Actiniz of the European seas. The Bunodes, among others,
may be considered as perfect Hexactinie.

2. The type with 8, and multiples of 8, tentacles is very frequent.
It is indicated for nine species, to which, probably, the Cerianthi
may be added.

3. The type with 10 tentacles is only seen in Tealia felinat.

4. Palythoa suleata alone has 11 tentacles.

5. These various types combine among themselves; thus the for-
mula of Edwardsia carnea would be 8, 8, 12, and that of Corynactis
viridis 16, 24, 32, 32.

6. Lastly, there exist indeterminate types; must we refer to type
6, 12, &., or to a type 9, 18, and its multiples, the two following
species—Anemonia sulcata (36, 36, 36, 72) and Ilyanthus Mitchelli
(18, 18)? What is the type of Aureliania angusta, of which the
marginal series is composed of 42 tentacles? Palythoa Couchi has,
according to my observations, 2 cycles of 14-15 tentacles. Mr.
Gosse attributes to it 24 tentacles (12, 12) in the young; and 28
(14, 14) in the adults, which would prove that at one time this
species is a Hexactinia,

These facts make one think that, in the zoological group of the
Actiniz, the number of tentacles has not the value that has been
attributed to it. The type has not even the importance of a generic
character, since in the genera Sagartia, Phellia, Haleampa, and
Edwardsia certain species have 8, and others 12 tentacles and their
multiples.

The variability of the number of tentacles is explained by the
embryogeny of the Actinis, the embryo having successively 4, 6, 8,
10, and 12 dissepiments and tentacles. By assuring an arrest of
development at each of these periods, we obtain the various types
which correspond to them; and in certain species the normal com-
bination of the two types (Hdwardsia carnea and Corynactis viridis)
faithfully represents the normal development of a Hexactinia, which
passes from 8 to 12 dissepiments and tentacles. Seeing how much
the tentacular type varies in the Actinie, one may also doubt the
importance of the number of systems and cycles in the Corals.

* In the same way Sagartia sphyrodeta has 5 cycles (8, 8, 16, 32, 64)
on our coasts, and 4 cycles in England (8, 8, 16, 16), according to Gosse.

+ L. Agassiz has discovered in America a species (Rhodactinia Devisii)
of the same type. Its embryos have 10 tentacles only.

376 Miscellaneous.

Nevertheless I am struck with this circumstance, that the rugose
Corals, with a tetrameral type, are hardly ever found, except in the
transition-rocks ; they therefore preceded the secondary Corals of the
hexameral type, just as in the embryos of our living Actinie we see
appear 4 and then 6 tentacles. The history of the organisms on
the surface of the earth consequently resembles the development of
an existing animal.

Some species of the Actinie seem to be reproduced with the
greatest facility by means of little fragments abandoned by the foot.
I have ascertained this process of multiplication in all the indi-
viduals of Sagartia pellucida* that I kept in captivity in 1872 and
1874. Dicquemare discovered the strange fact in Metridium dian-
thus.

Spontaneous scissiparity is, on the contrary, the most common
mode of propagation in Sagartia ignea. I have observed it also in
Anemonia sulcatat. It never takes place in Sagartia effeta, and in
many other species which I have examined. The tendency to scissi-
parity and to reproduction by means of the fragments of the foot
would have nearly the value of a specific character.—Comptes
Rendus, November 23, 1874, p. 1207.

Action of Light on the Development of the Young of Frogs.

M. Thury took the eggs of Rana temporaria and placed them all
under precisely the same favourable circumstances, except that while
part received light through colourless glass, another part received
it through green glass. The former developed rapidly, and by the
end of May had a length of four centimetres, and well developed
hind legs in most of them; while the latter were slowly developed,
blackish in colour, hardly had a length of two centimetres by the end
of May, and were without a trace of the hind legs. By the 10th of
June the former had their fore legs and some were changed to frogs;
the latter, still black, had no trace of legs, and breathed almost ex-
clusively by means of their gills. By the 15th of July all the
former had become frogs ; but those of the latter still had no legs,
and by the 2nd of August they were all dead without a trace of legs’
having appeared. Some of the young of the latter lot, transferred to
the vessel of the former on the 15th of July, finished their metamor-
phosis. At the same time some of the former transferred to the
vessel containing the latter continued to develop, showing the in-
fluence of the first impulse in their development.—L’Jnstitut, Dec. 23,
1874.

* On the 28rd of August, 1872, a Sagartia pellucida abandoned about
ten fragments of the foot; on the 25th of August they became rounded ;
on the 5th of September one of them bore 8 tentacles; on the 7th of
September the same fragment presented 15 or 16 tentacles,

i On the 18th of September, 1874, an Anemonia suleata divided spon-
taneously, brought together its divided integuments; on the 2lst of
September the new-formed disk spread out, and the rudiments of the new
tentacles were seen; on the 28th of September there were 20 tentacles,

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 90. JUNE 1875.

XLVII.—On two Hexactinellid Sponges from the Philippine
Islands in the Liverpool Free Museum. By Tuomas
Hiaern, of Huyton. With Remarks by H. J. Carrer,
F.R.S. &e.

[Plates XXI. & XXIT.]

THE sponges a brief description of which is now given were
lately purchased, together with some examples of Meyerina
claveformis and Rossella philippinensis, by Mr. 8. T. Martin,
of Altringham, from the friends of an English resident at
Cebu, and by his kindness and liberality have now been
added to the collection in the Liverpool Free Museum.
They are said to have been obtained by diving, and there-
fore, if this was the case, were probably procured at a depth
not exceeding 10 fathoms. One of them is a new species
of the genus Hyalonema, which it is proposed to name after
the island from the neighbourhood of which it was obtained.
The other is a fine specimen of Labaria hemispherica, Gray,
in very good condition, and, having the anchoring-spicules
tn situ and the base perfect, affords an opportunity of settling
the doubts which have hung around the first example brought
to this country (by Dr. Meyer). Both were sent to England
in a dry state,

Hyalonema cebuense, n. sp., mihi. Pl. X XI. fig. 1.

In general form the sponge resembles a sculptor’s mallet
which has become indented on its sides by repeated blows
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 27

378 Mr. T. Higgin on a new Hexactinellid

on the head of the chisel, the handle being represented
by a twisted rope-like anchoring appendage. ‘The colour is
light sponge-yellow. ‘The dermal surface, now entire only
on the lower half of the sponge, consists of a latticework,
generally of a light grey colour, following the gentle undu-
lations of the exterior of the mass, and is entirely “ pore-
area.”’ There are no “vent-ridges”’ as in Meyerina clave-
formis; but at the top of the sponge is an irregular funnel-
shaped cloacal orifice communicating with cavities in the
centre of the mass. The glass-rope-like anchoring appen-
dage has been imbedded for half its length in the sandy
bottom of the sea, has a strong spiral twist, issues from the
sponge as a cord, and, cord-like, passes up through fully two
thirds of the head. ‘The latticework of the surface is covered
by a sarcodic investing membrane, pierced with pores over
the interstices, which pores are bordered by the arms of a little
dermal spicule (to be more particularly described hereafter)
whose points touch each other, thus forming a lesser lattice-
work within the interstices of the largerone. The pores thus
situated lead at once into the general canal-system, which
consists of very large and small passages, usually with rather
thin walls, and having an areolar appearance. Some of the
large canals take a vertical course towards the depression at
the top of the sponge; others run directly across it into the
central cavities; but all communicate directly or indirectly
with these cavities—which are more or less ovate in form, and
extend up and down the sponge round the cord or fixed end
of the anchoring rope.

The spicules composing the glass rope are of one kind only,
12 to 14 inches long, and fusiform. The fixed end of this spicule
or that part within the sponge, is smooth; and the surface of
the free portion is also smooth for half or two thirds of its upper
part ; but after this it begins gradually to present what appears
to be a broken spiral line, which by degrees becomes wider.
Soon the line becomes a ledge, the perpendicular margin of
which looks towards the sponge; and on the ledges are found
thin pointed flat spines or teeth standing up side by side
in a row or line. By degrees the ledges carrying many teeth
subside into brackets carrying a single spine only, when
the spicule has an undulating or sinuous appearance for a
short distance and finally a short, smooth, straight portion,
when, having reached its greatest amount of attenuation (viz.
about 1-400th of an inch in diameter), it again gradually swells
out to 1-300th of an inch, and then ends in a small, thick,
conical or mitre-shaped head, with four short round arms,
recurved and opposite or at right angles to each other, the

Sponge from the Philippine Islands. 379

head (including the arms) being about as broad as long, viz.
1-150th of an inch (fig. 9)—that is, about three or four times
less in diameter than the thickest part of the shaft, which is
much nearer the free than the fixed end.

The spicules of the latticework (fig. 2) are of three kinds :—
1, a strong five-rayed or nail-like form, consisting of a vertical
shaft pointed at one end, and carrying at the other four rather
long, robust, horizontal arms at right angles to the shaft and
to each other; the shafts of these spicules are fixed in the
general sponge-mass vertically ; and the arms of each extend
towards, meet, and overlap those of others horizontally, thus
forming the square-shaped meshes of the larger latticework ;
2, long, slender, fusiform, acerate spicules, which lie upon the
arms of the large nail-like forms longitudinally, and help to
strengthen the lines of the latticework; 3, small crucially
headed spicules of the nail-like form, the shaft of which is
much longer than the arms of the head, and furnished all
round throughout the greater part of its length with long
spines, which are bent obliquely outwards and extend to the
pointed end, giving the whole a plumose appearance ; the arms,
which are nearly smooth, are pointed, opposite, and at right
angles to the shaft and to each other (fig. 8). These spicules
are generally found in pairs, with the shafts close together and
the arms obliquely crossing each other as they rest upon those
of the large nail-like spicules ; also throughout the areas of
the large meshes, where their nai!-like heads are fixed in the
dermal membrane, with the common shaft standing outwards,
and the points of the arms touching those of their neighbours,
so as to divide the large meshes of the latticework into a
number of smaller ones, each of which is converted into a
round hole or pore by the dermal sarcode.

But amongst the spicules of the surface must be mentioned
a very large, stout, acerate spicule, closely resembling that
found by Mr. H. J. Carter in the stem of Crateromorpha
Meyert, measuring in its average largest size about 4-12ths
of an inch in length by 1-66th at its broadest part. It is
occasionally found under the arms of the large nail-like
spicules, but generally together with long slender acerates
(both smooth and spined), composing strong fibrous lines,
which contribute to support the latticework and to connect
it with the general sponge-mass (Pl. XXII. fig. 1).

The spicules of the general structure are :—1l, large and
small nail-like forms, with smooth shafts and arms ; 2, long,
slender, smooth, fusiform acerates; 3, the same, with four
large tubercles on the middle of the spicule, or abortive rays ;
4, long, thin, fusiform-acerate, thickly spined appr ae the

i

.

380 Mr. I’. Higgin on a new Hexactinellid

x RES bent, and all pointing towards one and the same end of
the spicule; 5, fusiform-acerate, sparsely spined throughout,
but the spines on each half pointing respectively towards the
middle of the spicule (Pl. XXI. fig. 3) ; 6, the large stout,
smooth acerate (whose measurements have just been stated),
conspicuous from its great size amongst the other forms with
which it is associated (Pl. XXII. fig. 1); 7, slender, smooth,
crucial or four-armed spicules, the arms horizontal and at
right angles to each other; 8, similar-shaped spicules, larger
than the last named, but barbed harpoon-like towards the
ends of the arms (PI. XXI. fig. 4) ; 9, small sexradiate forms
furnished with rather long spines, which commence about half-
way along the rays, shooting out in the direction of their
points and bent upon themselves outwards (fig. 5); 10, a nail-
like form with short straight arms and long plumose shaft, spines
rather short; 11, large eight-armed birotulates, about 1-90th
of an inch in length, with dome-shaped heads and four or eight
tubercles, chiefly confined to a rig round the middle of the
shaft; 12, a small eight-armed birotulate of slender form,
about 1-225th of an inch in length (fig. 6), the shaft of
which is studded throughout with short obtusely pointed
spines, the heads not dome-shaped but pointed; 13, a very
minute birotulate, averaging 1-1250th of an imch in length,
having the appearance of bearing only two arms at each end
(fig. 7), but, when carefully focused endwise, is seen to be
multihamate, the normal number of its arms being probably
eight, though in some instances six only can be counted, whilst
in others ten may be seen, the shaft spined more or less
throughout, and the heads dome-shaped ; this minute spicule
is found in great numbers in the dermal sarcode, as well as
generally throughout the sponge.

The long fusiform-acerate spicules form the fibrous lines of
the general structure, on which are seen the large birotulates
and the long-shafted plumose forms ; whilst the crucial spicules
are found in the sarcode of the walls of the canals. Most of
the acerate forms are of the sexradiate type, as is evident from
the cross in the central canal in the middle of the spicule ;_ but
the main shaft only is produced, the arms either not being
produced at all or appearing only as tubercles.

The spicules of the sponge immediately embracing or sur-
rounding the glass rope where it issues from the mass are
several varieties or ~aclifenitens of the sexradiate type. There
is no Polype on the rope, nor any membranous covering of any
kind. The sponge-head is grooved inwards circularly round
the rope, as a pear often is round the stalk ; and the plumose
spicules of the dermal latticework can be traced close up to the

Sponge from the Philippine Islands. 381

rope, which is there surrounded by an irregular line of closely
packed, small, sexradiate spicules interspersed with plain and
tubercled acerates. ‘The form most noticeable here is a crucial-
shaped spicule (Pl. XXII. fig. 2), the arms of which measure
about 1-100th of an inch in length, straight or more or less bent
towards the extremities, and closely studded near the points
with short, obtusely pointed, vertical spines, which appear
to represent the “ cylindro-cruciform” spicules of Hyalonema
Sieboldit figured by Dr. Bowerbank (B. 8. vol. i. p. 252,
pl. vi. figs. 153- 156), the “ spinicruces”’ (?) of Brandt. Another
prominent spicule is the smooth-armed nail-like form , and the
same furnished near the ends of the arms with short obtusely
pointed spines. There are also many extremely slender
long-armed crucial and six-rayed spicules, with the arms of
varying lengths, sometimes smooth and sometimes furnished
sparingly with long spines bent in some instances towards the
points, in other cases towards the base of the arms. There
is also a development of the four-armed plumose spicule into
the sexradiate form, another shaft opposite the plumose one
being projected, rather longer than the other, and thickly
studded, like the crucial arms (which are nearly as long as
the plumose shaft), with short obtusely pointed spines : some-
times also this form occurs with only two of the crucial
arms produced. The minute birotulate, too, is very numerous
here.

The height of the sponge, measuring from the part from
which the anchoring rope issues, 1s about 5} inches, its breadth
is about 4? inches; and the length of glass rope visible is near ly
10 inches, with a “diameter of i. an inch close to the sponge.

Hab. Marine.

Loe. Cebu, Philippine Islands.

Obs. The taet of the sponge having lost the latticework
covering on its upper half, and the canal-system being in
consequence either exposed or covered with a matted mass
of spicules, led at first to the inference that it had become
detached from the sea-bottom, and had either been cast up on
the shore or had been rolling about for some time on its sides,
and had so accumulated the matted mass from witheut. But
when it was found that the mass aie only the spicules
‘a the species, it appeared unlikely that it had been so gathered

; for if the sponge had been rolling about on the sea- bottom,
the matted part would probably have contained a number of
spicules belonging to many other sponges. On consulting
Mr. H. J. Carter, es R.S., who has been most kind in ex-
pressing his opinion on this sponge, in pointing out different
points of special interest, and in reviewing and discussing the

382 Mr. T. Higgin on a new Hexactinellid Sponge.

observations made with the view of establishing them, and so
very materially helping in the description, he suggested what
appears to be the true solution of the difficulty. He accounts
for the existence of the matted mass by finding that the sponge
has been attacked by a AMucor-like fungus, which has been
gradually destroying the sarcode and eating into the sponge-
substance; and as the sarcode has disappeared, the spicules
losing their natural support have fallen together into the
matted mass, which in this state now covers over much of the
upper portion of the sponge. Although the specimen is thus
rendered imperfect so far as the entirety of the latticework
goes, it is nevertheless highly interesting as showing the
ravages of the parasitic fungoid growth, whose mycelium is
found in great quantity not only on the surface, but gradually
extending into the mass, and spreading everywhere its bright
little sporules in extreme abundance.

The sponge itself, again, is interesting on account of the
glass rope being without its usual parasite, viz. the incrusting
Polype (Palythoa), which is still held by a few persons to be
a part of the sponge (its “oscula”’ !), and by some to belong
to the glass rope, on which they say the sponge is parasitice—
in opposition to the more generally received impression, now
confirmed by this specimen, that the glass rope is the stem or
anchoring appendage of the sponge, upon which the Polype is
parasitic.

The twisted stem or glass rope is almost identical with
that of Hyalonema Sieboldiz: the surface of the spicules com-
posing it hardly differs except towards the lower part, where
the difference is only sufficient to indicate a variety ; while
the anchoring head or termination is of the same character—
namely, mitre-shaped with four opposite arms. ‘The free ends,
however, of these spicules in the Japanese specimens are
generally broken off ; but an example exists in the Liverpool
Free Museum (no. 10. 9. 68. 1) in which many of the termi-
nations remain; and Mr. Laurence Hardman, of Rock Ferry,
also has a specimen, received last year through his son from
the island of Inosima, in which the free ends are in a
tolerably perfect condition. In the latter example these spicules
terminate, as in HH. cebuense, in four short, bluntly pointed,
rounded arms, recurved and opposite, or at right angles to
each other, the head and arms being about as broad as long, and
measuring 1-170th of an inch. In the Liverpool-F ree-
Museum specimen, however, the terminations, although of the
same character, present modifications of the four opposite
arms: that is to say, sometimes four rather shorter arms appear
between the four principal arms, making eight arms in all;
sometimes just above the four arms on the smooth shaft are

Remarks by Mr. Hi. J. Carter. 383

prominences or swellings, which again (as in fig. 10) are so
developed as to form a double set of four arms, one set capping
the other. The Liverpool-Museum specimen bears the usual
Polype ; the Inosima example, in which the glass rope is
short, has no Polype on it.

The existence of the large stout acerate spicules in the sur-
face-structure of Hyalonema cebuense is a noticeable feature ;
similar spicules quite as large are found in the Japanese
Hyalonemas—not on the surface, however, but, together with
other acerate spicules, forming the fibrous lines of the general
internal structure, being probably most numerous round the
fixed part of the stem.

It is interesting to notice the relationships which seem to
exist between the various kinds of Hexactinellid sponges, as
shown in the peculiar forms of spicules differently developed
in some, appearing in greater or less quantities in other species,
and occupying different positions in the general structure of
the different sponges, but which would perhaps occupy too much
space to describe in detail here. All such observations, how-
ever, lead to the conclusion that the peculiar features of the
various anchoring appendages, adopted by Mr. H. J. Carter
as the means of distinguishing genera, are the most remark-
able and most easily noticeable for this purpose.

Remarks hy Mr. CARTER.

In bringing to notice Hyalonema cebuense, Mr. Higgin has
described and illustrated a sponge which, if not sufficiently
different from Hyalonema Sieboldii, Gray, to constitute a new
species, is at least deserving of the separate designation which
has been given to it.

Here we have, in the first place, a full-grown Hyalonema
with an entire absence of the parasitic Polype which usually
corticates the upper part of the cord!

We have also obtained through it the free termination of
the anchoring-spicule of which the cord is composed in the
Hyalonemata, which was previously unknown ; and moreover
Mr . Higgin has shown that in both Hyalonema Sieboldii and
H. cebuense the principle of formation is the same, viz. a mitre-
shaped inflation with four spines or arms recurved and oppo-
site: also in Mr. Hardman’s specimen, to which Mr. Higgin
has alluded, it is stated to be four-armed opposite, the same
“as in H. cebuense ;” while the Polype, too, is absent from the
cord of this specimen. But it so happens that the specimen
which Mr. Higgin kindly sent me of an anchoring-spicule
from this cord had ezght arms or spines each opposite each

384 Remarks by My. H. J. Carter.

other on the mitre-shaped inflation of the head, and not four
above and four below, as delineated by Mr. Higgin (Pl. XXI.
fig. 10) from the specimen of Hyalonema Sieboldii in the
Liverpool Free Museum. This shows that, besides four arms
recurved and opposite on a mitre-shaped inflation being the
principle on which the head of the anchoring-spicule is formed
generally in the Hyalonemata, it is subject to the modifications
mentioned in all these specimens.

As regards the bearing of this “ principle of formation ”’
on the termination of the anchoring-spicules of the genus
Rossella, in which there are also four opposite arms, it will
be seen by comparing the two that there is no “ inflation ”
in Rossella, but the arms come off from the end of the spicule
directly ; also that the diameter of the head, taken in its en-
tirety, is far greater than that of any part of the shaft—which
is the opposite in Hyalonema, in which the so-called “ arms ”’
are little more than spines, while in Rossella, from their size
and length, they are really “arms ;”’ lastly, that the shafts of
the anchoring-spicules in the genus Jossella are not spined,
but smooth,

The large “ birotulate, no. 11,” p. 380, appears to be the full-
grown size of the minute or embryonal one “ no. 13,” as evi-
denced by gradationary development in a fragment of Hyalo-
nema Sieboldii mounted in Canada balsam; while the dif-
ferences in form do not amount to more than modifications of
the normal type—consisting of a shaft, and eight arms opposite
and recurved, all round each end; which arms being knife-
shaped with their thin edges respectively extended into a
faleate form towards the shaft, with which they are thus
united, constitutes this flesh-spicule the representative among
the Hexactinellid sponges of the common equianchorate.

The ‘“spinicruces” of Brandt, so well figured by Dr.
Bowerbank (Brit. Spong. vol. i. pl. vi. figs. 153-157, p. 252),
have their representatives, as stated by Mr. Higgin (p. 381),
in the crucial spicules with spined extremities, so abundant
just where the sponge-head joins the cord in Hyalonema
cebuense (Pl. XXII. fig. 2).

They are similarly situated in H. Steboldit and in H. lusi-
tanicum ; but we do not find that they extend upwards further
than this.

In some very small specimens of /7. lusttanicum dredged
up off the Butt of the Lewis on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’
both with and without the Polype, these spicules are equally
abundant at the point mentioned; while the cord in H. lust-
tanicum, not stopping halfway up the sponge-head as in
H. Sieboldii, but passing entirely through the head so as to

Mr. T. Higgin on Labaria hemispheerica. 385

end at the summit in a little conical point, affords ample
opportunity in //. dusttanicum to search for the “ spinicruces ”’
throughout its whole length within the sponge-head; for it
is covered, even to the end of the “conical point,” with the
sponge-structure, especially the little dermal plumose spicule,
though I cannot detect the “ spinicruces”’ in any part of the
cord or sponge-head above the place indicated.

Moreover, where the Polype is present, it is the sarcodic
layer immediately in contact with the cord which is so densely
charged with those beautiful little spined sexradiates, and
which, in some instances, evidently extends downwards beyond
the integument of the Polype; so that altogether the Polype
must be considered to have no part in their production, while
the “spinicruces”’ must therefore be viewed as the hexactinellid
form of spicule (with its variations) peculiar to the sarcodic
investment of the cord.

Labaria hemispherica, Gray. Pl. XXII. fig. 3.

This species has already been described by Mr. H. J. Carter
(‘Annals,’ 1873, ser. 4, vol. xi. p. 275), from the sponge named
by the late Dr. J. E. Gray in his communication published
in the same volume at page 235. Mr. Carter, however, soon
became aware that the specimen placed in his hands for de-
scription was not in its natural state; and the discovery that
the brush-like appendage apparently growing out from the
centre of the base had been artificially placed there, and was
made up of spicules belonging to quite another species, led
him to think that the whisker-like spicules standing out from
the sides of this specimen of Labaria were probably also a
native’s fancy. It is fortunate therefore that a good specimen
has now been brought to this country, with the anchoring-
spicules 7m stu, and without the “ fraudulent tuft’ which the
British-Museum sponge possesses. In Mr. Carter’s descrip-
tion, the “locality” whence Dr. Meyer’s sponge was
obtained is thus stated, viz. “‘ Unknown, from Singapore ;”
but it was subsequently observed by Dr. Meyer (‘Annals,’
1874, ser. 4, vol. xii. p. 66) that it was procured “from the
reefs in the sea near the village of Talisay, on the island of
Cebu, Philippine Islands ;” and in explanation of the arti-
ficial condition of the sponge, in a letter to Dr. Gray (bid.
p- 188), he explains that his ‘‘ Malay boy was charged with
the business,” and that ‘‘ he or the fishermen may have done
the mischief.” Dr. Meyer does not seem to have been present
when the specimen was got up; but he adds that it was
obtained from the same ground as “ Meyerina claveeformis,
Crateromorpha Meyeri, and Lossella philippinensis.”

386 Mr, T. Higgin on Labaria hemispherica.

As regards the present example, the only information given
is that it was obtained by diving, off the island of Cebu ; but
it is in a natural state, and has not been tampered with like
the British-Museum specimen.

In form it is like a small bird’s nest the bottom of which
is flat, with a well-defined edge; the sides are rounded; and
the sponge attains its greatest diameter about one third of the
way down from the edge of the hollow of the nest, towards
the base. ‘The entire surface, inside and outside (speaking as
of anest),is anetwork of spicules: that of the sides of the nest,
being a close reticulation, is no doubt ‘ pore-area ;” whilst that
of the hollow of the nest is a very much more open network,
and must be considered “‘vent-area,” as has been stated by
Mr. H. J. Carter in the paper to which I have already alluded.
The structure covered by thesurface-reticulation,as seen through
this network, is a strongly woven-together mass of spicules,
pierced with large and small passages leading directly from
the outside to the inside. ‘These passages or canals are largest
towards the base of the sponge, where they are ovate in form,
and measure in diameter half an inch by a quarter; they gra-
dually diminish in calibre and lose their oval shape, becoming
circular towards the upper edge of the nest. The surface-
reticulation is closest round the edge of the hollow; and
from this edge stands up a thin broken line of erect spi-
cules of irregular height, varying from + to # of an inch.
The rounded sides of the sponge, chiefly where it ‘assumes
its greatest diameter, are furnished with whisker-like bundles
of long spicules, which issue from circular holes the edges
of which are slightly raised, each bundle consisting of a
dozen or more spicules, many of which are broken short off
and very few are entire. Around the circumference of the
base are arranged loose fascicles of anchoring-spicules from
3 to 4 inches in length and having a diameter of about 4 an
inch measuring along the edge of the base, by j to of an
inch across it. A few scattered short spicules project here
and there from the base generally; but there are no bundles
other than those around its edge; and therefore the sponge is
without any thing like the “ fraudulent tuft’ stuck into the
British-Museum specimen, or nic Chap its position. The
bundles of anchoring-spicules, whilst the sponge was in a
living state, no doubt grew straight down from its base into
the bottom of the sea; but they are now twisted under it, in
consequence of the sponge having been placed to dry in the
position in which it appears in the Plate.

The anchoring-spicules are of one kind only, viz. smooth,
fusiform, terminating at the free end in two opposite hooks ;

Mr. T. Higgin on Labaria hemispherica. 387

there are no spined forms, from which it must be inferred
that the jie anchoring-spicules noticed by Mr. Carter in
his description of the British-Museum sponge belonged to
a “ Meyerina claveformis,” as well as the bunch of spicules
forming the “ fraudulent tuft,” and had been caught up acci-
dentally, if not purposely stuck on to the specimen. ‘The
smooth anchoring-spicule which is the one proper to the
species is a fine hair-like spicule, 3 to 4 inches in length;
it tapers from its middle to a fine point at its fixed end, and
also gradually diminishes to within a short distance of its free
end, measuring there only 1-1000th of an inch, after which
it er becomes flat, with a breadth of 1-300th of an inch,
and ends in two opposite hooks, recurved like the flukes of
an anchor, as figured by Mr. Carter (‘Annals,’ 1873, ser. 4,
vol. xii. pl. xiv. fig. 2), the entire spread of the anchor
measuring 1-45th of an inch (Pl. XXII. fig. 3 4).

The spicules of the whisker-like tufts are plain, fusiform,
in length about 3} inches, with a diameter of 8-500ths of an
inch at the middle or thickest part.

The spicules of the erect fringe round the labrum, all more
or less broken at the free end, are also fusiform, and, as they
exist at present, are smooth throughout ; but there is an appear-
ance of spines on some towards the free end, and therefore
in their perfect state they may perhaps be furnished with short
conical spines towards the points. The largest are about one
inch long, with a diameter in the middle of 1-750th of an
inch.

The spicules of the surface-reticulation are of four kinds :—
1, large nail-like spicules (that is, smooth pointed shafts) with
four equally smooth arms projecting opposite or at right angles
to each other from the heads of the shafts, the arms inclined
slightly downwards or inwards; these spicules are of various
sizes, from the large form, plainly visible to the unassisted
sight, down to others of microscopic minuteness; the shafts
of the larger spicules are $ an inch in length; the arms may
be the same, but most frequently they are of different lengths ;
and sometimes one of them is blunt, not at all pointed, and
not more than 1-12th of an inch long; the shafts and arms
measure at the cross about 1-48th of an inch in diameter ;
2, long, slender, acerate spicules, thickly covered with short
sharp spines, all pointing towards one and the same end of
the shaft; 3,:smooth acerates, with the cross on the central
canal; 4, plumose spicules of shapes intermediate between
one’ with a very thick shaft, short and bushy-looking, with
long, strong, bluntly ended arms (Pl. XXII. fig. 5), and

another with small, short, fine arms and a long feather-like

388 Mr. T. Higgin on Labaria hemispheerica.

shaft (fig. 7); the crucial arms of which, thickly studded with
short obtusely pointed spines, are bent downwards, as if to
embrace or fit to the arms of the large spicules on which they
rest.

The strongly woven-together basketwork of the interior, as
seen through the investing network, is composed of :—smooth
spicules of the sexradiate type (that is, acerate with simply
a central cross indicating their hexactinellid character); acerate,
with four tubercles at the middle of the shaft ; sparsely spined
acerates, the spines bent towards the middle of the spicule ;
four-rayed, five-rayed, and six-rayed spicules, the long arms
of which are bent together in all varieties of ways ; amongst
these are large and small eight-armed “ birotulates”’ with dome-
shaped heads, and some very minute ones; small sexradiate
spicules, the arms of which are furnished towards the free end
with three, four, or five long spines projecting in the direction
of the free end of the arm, but soon becoming bent outwards
(fig. 14); also a small acerate spicule in great abundance
peculiar to the species, furnished with fine spines not very
close together, all of which are bent towards one end of the
spicule, increasing in length along one third of the spicule
(viz. from the end from which they look), and then gradually
diminishing again from this point to the other end of the
shaft (fig. 11); and plumose spicules in great variety.

Size :—extreme transverse diameter 44 by 4 inches; depth
31 inches; diameter of hollow at the labrum 34 by 3 inches ;
depth of hollow 15 inch; diameter of base 3 by 2? inches ;
length of bundles of anchoring-spicules 3 to 33 inches,

Hab, Marine.

Loc. Cebu, Philippine Islands.

Obs. The position of the large smooth nail-like spicules is
readily seen in the figure, which is drawn from a photograph of
the sponge; and the elevations and depressions on the surface,
caused by their arms being slightly bent inwards towards the
shaft, are also easily observed. ‘The large areas enclosed by
the arms of these large spicules crossing each other are sub-
divided again and again by smaller spicules of the same form ;
and the fine network so caused has no doubt supported the
dermal sarcode, stretched membrane-like upon it and pierced
with pores. But this sarcode does not now exist in this mem-
branous form, having apparently contracted round the lines of
spicules forming this dermal reticulation, and thus left holes
bordered by spicules, which were filled up by pores respectively
circumscribed by sarcode. The plumose spicules are all seen
about the lines of the network ; and if they have ever rested

Remarks by Mr. H. J. Carter. 389

on the membranous sarcode, as in the British-Museum speci-
men (in the way described by Mr. Carter), they have been
drawn in to the arms of the other spicules by the contraction
of the sarcode.

Remarks by Mr. CARTER.

The specimen of Labaria hemispherica above described and
figured by Mr. Higgin is fortunately so well preserved that
there can be no doubt of its being in a natural state, viz. un-
affected by destructive influences or tampering of any kind,
as that which [ described belonging to the British Museum
(‘Annals,’ 1873, ser. 4, vol. xi. p. 275); hence it serves well
to correct that description.

That ‘“cat’s-whisker-like ” groups of spicules do project
from the sides of Labaria hemispherica as normal appendages
there can now be no doubt ; and that the anchoring-spicules
with spined shafts are abnormal may be inferred from their
entire absence in Mr. Higgin’s specimen. We must therefore
conclude that the latter belonged to the “fraudulent tuft”
of anchoring-spicules from Meyerina claveformis, which had
been thrust into the base of the British-Museum specimen.
And for this I am well prepared, seeing that in my figures
of the supposed anchoring-spicules with spined shaft from
Labaria hemispherica, and the real one from Meyerina clave-
formis respectively that I have figured (‘Annals,’ 1873, vol. xii.
pp- 467, 468, pl. xiv. figs. 1 & 3), it is stated and shown that
the differences between these two spicules are ‘too slight
for specific distinction.”

Further, it now appears to me that, while the shafts of the
anchoring-spicules of Labaria hemispherica and of the genus
Rossella are all smooth, those of Hyalonema &e. are all spined ;
and that the latter only appear to be sometimes smooth
from the spines being continued upwards from the free end
for a less distance in some than in others, whereby when the
spined ends are broken off (which is often the case) there is an
appearance of two forms, viz. one spined and the other
smooth. Hence the mistake.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
PrATE XXII,

Fig. 1. Hyalonema cebuense, Higgin, after a photograph by Robinson and
Thompson, rather less than half the actual size : a, the investing
latticework ; 6, portion denuded of the latticework, which has
been destroyed by a parasitic fungus attacking the sarcode which
supported and connected the spicules.

390
_Fig.

Fiy.

Fig.

Figs.

Figs.

Mr. T. Higgin on two Hexactinellid Sponges.

2. Portion of dermal latticework, showing the relative position of
the spicules of which it is composed: aaaa, arms of large
nail-like spicule ; sss, shafts of the same; d, sarcode stretched
across the mesh; p, pores; ¢, feathered spicules (no, 8) in situ.
Diagrammatic.

. 3. Sparsely spined acerate spicule, the spines pointing towards the

middle of the spicule.
. Crucial spicule, with points of arms barbed like a harpoon,

4
. 5, Small sexradiate spicule, the arms spined towards their ex-

tremities; the spines bent upon themselves, pointing towards
the ends of the arms.

. Slender birotulate with eight arms at each end, the shaft studded
with short blunt spines throughout its entire length.

. Minute birotulate generally with eight arms at each end, in great
quantities throughout the sponge.

6
7

. 8. Crucially headed plumose spicule of the latticework.
9

Free end of one of the spicules of the glass rope.

. 10. Free end of one of the spicules of the glass rope of a Japanese

ITyalonema, in the possession of the Liverpool Free Museum
(no. 10. 9. 68. 1).

PuatTe XXII,

1. Large acerate spicule from surface of HZyalonema cebuense, similar
to that found in the stem of Crateromorpha Meyeri; it is also
found in Hyalonema Sieboldii, not, however, on the surface,
but in the interior structure round the cord. It measures
about 4-12ths of an inch in length by 1-66th in its broadest
part.

. 2, “Spinicrucial ” spicule from base of sponge-head of Hyalonema

cebuense, in great quantity abuut the cord; length of each arm
4-500ths to 5-500ths of an inch.

. 3, Labaria hemispherica, Gray, after a photograpb by Robinson and

Thompson.

. 3A. Anchoring-spicule of Labaria hemispherica, drawn to the scale

of 1-500th to 1-8th of an inch.

4. Large nail-like spicule from the surface-reticulation of the same.
Shaft 3 an inch in length, with a diameter of 1-48th of an inch
at the head; length of arms 3, 3, }, 4 inch respectively.

5-7. Plumose spicules, extreme forms, there being many varieties
of intermediate shape; measuring from 2-500ths to 10-500ths
of an inch in height or length of plumose shaft.

8-14. Some of the spicules of the general structure : 8,9, 10 measure
on an average 1-10th of an inch in length; 11 is peculiar to
the species, and measures generally 8-500ths of an inch in
length ; 12 and 15 are drawn to the scale, viz. 1-500th to 1-8th
of an inch (13 supposed to be an immature form of 12);
14 measures 3-500ths of an inch from the point of one arm to
the point of the arm opposite.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Species of Rhynchites. 391

XLVIII.—Descriptions of some new Asiatic Species of
Rhynchites. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. &e.

Ir is chiefly from the collection made by Mr. Wallace that I
have selected the following well-marked species of Rhynchites.
The genus was separated from Aételabus, Linn., by Herbst in
1797, and comprises about 100 species, including those here
described ; it is almost cosmopolitan, but has not yet been
found in Australia. M. Roelofs has lately described several
new species from Japan; and I have here added another
(allied to R..betulet’) which is also found there (Yokohama),
although it does not seem to have been met with by Mr.
Lewis's collectors.

Rhynchites elystus.

R. lete ceruleus, sparse albido-pilosus ; rostro ( Q ) corporis dimidia
longitudine, modice arcuato, yage punctulato, dimidio basali tri-
carinulato ; ( ¢ ) breviore et manifeste crassiore, infra angulis ex-
terioribus utrinque fortiter quinquedentatis ; antennis haud elon-
gatis, articulis 3°, 4° eequalibus ; clava magna, grisea, art. duobus
basalibus triangularibus, singulis latitudine haud longioribus, ul-
timo ovato, acuminato ; prothorace latitudine haud longiore, sat
vage punctulato; elytris amplis, striato-punctatis, punctis ap-
proximatis, interstitiis sat confertim punctulatis ; tibiis costulatis.
Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Sumatra.

~ Allied to two species known as R. philippensis, Chev., and
R. celestinus*, Gyll., but at once distinguished from both by
the sparse punctuation on the prothorax. &. azureus, Ol.f, is a
very distinct species, hitherto overlooked, except that it is

doubtfully cited as a synonym by Gyllenhal for his cwlestinus.

Tthynchites alcyoneus.

R. ceruleus, elytris violaceis, albido-pilosus ; rostro tenui, corporis
longitudine vix dimidia, modice arcuato, haud carinulato, basi inter
oculos compresso ; antennis haud elongatis, articulo tertio quam
quarto paulo longiore, clava concolori, art. duobus basalibus elon-
gato-triangularibus, ultimo anguste ovato, acuminato ; prothorace

* There is some confusion in the synonymy here. Taking Lacordaire’s
note (Gen. vi. p.555) as correct, the following would be the chronology :—
Rhynchites cvlestinus, Gyll., 1833.

— grandis, Imhoff, 1838.
—— philippensis, Chey., 1841.
Yet Lacordaire, adopting the two latter names, gives the first as a syn-
onym for both. /
Ins. y. no. 81, p. 23, pl. ii. fig. 52. My specimens are from Singapore
and Sumatra.

392 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new

latitudine haud longiore, sat vage punctulato ; elytris modice am-
pliatis, seriatim punctatis, punctis rugosis, punctisque minusculis
sat confertim interpositis; tibiis costulatis. Long. 3} lin.

Hab. India.

Like the preceding, but smaller, and the elytra very mode-
rately dilated, with fewer punctures ; the rostrum and antenne
are radically different. 2. azwreus is a narrow species, with a
more slender club &e.

Rhynchites hispoides.

R. rufo-luteus, nitidus, elytris nigris, pilis erectis nigris vestitus ;
capite sat lato, subquadrato ; rostro prothorace vix longiore, basi
bisulcatulato, apicem versus sensim fortiter dilatato ; antennis
nigris, articulis duobus basalibus subcylindricis, ceteris crassis, ob-
longe (quinto ad octavum eequilateraliter) triangularibus ; clava
elongata, articulis oblongo-ovatis, preecedentibus haud crassiori-
bus; prothorace subtransverso, utrinque rotundato, antice posti-
ceque constricto, apice quam basi vix angustiore ; elytris grosse
punctatis, punctis basin versus minoribus; corpore infra pedi-
busque luteis; tibiis integris. Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Penang.

Like a Hispa, with the coloration of Gonophora hamorrhot-
dalis, Fab.

Rhynchites levigatus.

Zt. glaber, purpurascenti-niger, elytris subchalybeatis; capite im-
punctato ; rostro subvalido, modice elongato, perparum arcuato,
sat vage punctulato, basi carinula abbreviata utrinque munito;
oculis haud prominulis ; antennis mediocribus, articulis tertio quar-
toque squalibus, longioribus, sequentibus gradatim brevioribus
et latioribus, ultimo eequilateraliter subtriangulari ; clava lata, ar-
ticulis duobus basalibus transversis, ultimo conico; prothorace ob-
longo, subconico, sat vage subtiliter punctulato; scutello valde
transverso ; elytris tenuiter striato-punctatis, interstitiis planatis,
subtiliter parce punctulatis ; corpore infra remote subtilissime pune-
tato; tibiis integris. Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Menado.

Another specimen from the same island has the prothorax
and metasternum much more strongly punctured.

Rhynchites gaqates.

&. glaber, niger, nitidus; capite impunctato ; rostro sat tenue, lon-
gitudine prothoracis cum capite, dimidio basali supra fortiter bi-
suleato et in medio carinato, dimidio apicali ruguloso-punctato ;
oculis haud prominulis; antennis breviusculis, articulis 3°, 4°, 5°
equalibus, sequentibus gradatim brevioribus et latioribus; clava

Asiatic Species of Rhynchites. 393

lata, articulis duobus basalibus transversis, ultimo conico ; pro-
thorace oblongo-conico, sat fortiter convexo, subtiliter punctato ;
scutello manifeste transverso ; elytris breviusculis, leviter striato-
punctatis, interstitiis latis, planatis, impunctatis ; tibiis fuscatis,
integris. Long. 13 lin.

Hab. Macassar.

Allied to 2. levigatus, but the rostrum different, and the
elytra impunctate, except in the strive.

Tthynchites estuans.

R. f ilvo-rufus, levissimus, nitidus, tibiis extus tarsisque nigres-
centibus ; capite impunctato; rostro prothorace vix longiore, fere
obsolete punctato, basi integro; oculis haud prominulis ; antennis
mediocribus, articulis duobus basalibus majusculis, sequentibus
gradatim brevioribus, clava magna, infuscata, art. duobus basalibus
transversis, ultimo conico; prothorace oblongo-conico, impunc-
tato; scutello transverso ; elytris breviter ovatis, seriatim ocellato-
punctatis, interstitiis planatis, impunctatis ; tibiis integris. Long.
12 lin.

Hab. Tondano.

In outline closely resembling the preceding, but differing in
coloration, sculpture of the rostrum, «ec.

Rhynchites leucothyreus.

R. subpurpureo-niger, pube erecta grisea vestitus, scutello dense albo-
villoso ; capite minusculo, angusto, inter oculos profunde longitu-
dinaliter sulcato ; rostro prothorace vix longiore, grosse punctato,
a basi ad apicem gradatim latiore, longitudinaliter carinato ; oculis
magnis, prominulis; antennis articulo tertio, quarto quintoque
conjunctim equalibus, his sequentibusque gradatim crassioribus et
plus minusve triangularibus ;. clava majuscula, articulis duobus
basalibus oblongo-triangularibus, ultimo ovato-acuminato ; pro-
thorace oblongo, utrinque modice rotundato, confertim puuctulato ;
scutello ovato; elytris breviusculis, profunde striato-punctatis,
interstitiis convexis, in certa luce quasi subcostatis; tibiis sub-
compressis, integris. Long. 1+ lin.

Hab. Sula; Aru.

In contour like 2. conicus, but with shorter elytra.

Rhynchites venustus.

R. splendide aureo-cupreus, subtus pedibusque concinne violaceis ;
capite elongato, angustato, inter oculos fovea profunde impresso ;
rostro capiti contiguo, modice elongato, compresso, lateribus basi
planato, apice violaceo, dilatato ; oculis modice prominulis; an-
tennis articulis quinque basalibus subsqualibus, sexto obconico

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 28

394 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new

septimo octavoque subtransversis ; clava magna, articulis contiguis ;
prothorace ampliato, confertim punctulato, in medio canaliculato,
lateribus antice in mare dente conico violaceo armato ; scutello
transverso, violaceo ; elytris amplis, confertissime ruguloso-punc-
tulatis ; tibiis integris. Long. 3 lin.

Hab, Japan (Awomori).

This richly coloured species is closely allied to R. betulete,
but with a longer and more compressed rostrum, the prothorax
more coarsely, and the elytra more closely and finely punc~
tured, with the intervals rougher, &e.

Rhynchites clavicornis.

I. eyaneo-chalybeatus, parcius breviter griseo-pubescens ; capite an-
gusto; rostro prothorace vix longiore, a basi ad apicem sensim la-
tiore, basi subquadrangulari, supra paulo excavato, lateraliter
compresso ; oculis haud prominulis; antennis breviusculis, articulis
duobus basalibus longioribus et incrassatis, 6°, 7°, 8° transversis ;
claya magna, articulis contiguis, duobus basalibus late transversis ;
prothorace modice convexo, ampliato, confertim strigoso-punctu-
lato, in medio linea longitudinali leviter impresso, in mare dente
tenui antice armato ; scutello valde transverso ; elytris ampliatis,
striato-punctatis, punctis oblongis, interstitiis ruguloso-punctu-
latis; tibiis integris. Loug. 14 lin.

Hab. Java.

This species may be placed between 2. rugosus, Gebl., and
LR. lacunipennis, Jek. ‘The club of the antenne is nearly as
long as the funicle.

Lthynchites sculpturatus.

R. supra viridi-aureo-metallicus, rostro, pedibus antennisque cyaneis ;
capite elongato, angusto, inter oculos fovea leviter impresso ; rostro
prothorace haud longiore, basi paulo compresso, versus apicem di-
latato, cum capite sat grosse punctato ; antennis art. quinque basa-
libus longitudine eequalibus, 6°, 7°, 8° gradatim brevioribus et cras-
sioribus ; clava sat magna, articulis contiguis ; prothorace modice
ampliato, confertim punctato, in medio linea longitudinali leviter
impresso; scutello valde transverso; elytris ampliatis, sulcato-
punctatis, punctis profundis subquadratis, plurimis oblongis, inter-
stitiis rugoso-punctatis ; tibiis integris. Long. 23 lin.

Tae
Hab. India.

In some respects like R. rugosus, Gebl., but with the elytra
regularly striato-punctate.

Rhynchites cupido.

R. splendide ceruleus, pilis paucis nigris erectis dispersis; capite
magno, transverso, fere impunctato; rostro subvalido, perparum

Asiatic Species of Rhynchites. 395

arcuato, subpiceo, nitido, remote punctato; antennis nigris, bre-
vibus, subbasalibus, art. duobus basalibus equalibus, quam tertio
quartoque paulo longioribus, quinto breviore, 6°, 7° ,8° rotundatis,
moniliformibus; clava magna, distincta, art. duobus basalibus trans-
versis, ultimo ovato; prothorace majusculo, subtransverso, utrinque
rotundato, in medio anguste sulcato, remote punctulato ; elytris
fortiter sulcato-punctatis, punctis subquadratis approximatis, in-
terstitiis uniseriatim leviter punctulatis ; tibiis costulatis. Long.
23 lin.

Hab. Penang.

In the size and form of its head this species approaches the
genus Auletes.

Ithynchites tenutrostris.

Zt. niger, nitidus, parcius nigro-setulosus ; capite antice modice lato ;
rostro tenui, fere recto, glabro, basi breviter tricarinulato ; oculis
valde prominulis; antennis longis, subbasalibus, articulis 7°, 8°
longitudine 3°, 4° xequalibus ; clava distincta, elongata ; prothorace
oblongo, subcylindrico, remote punctulato ; elytris fortiter striato-
punctatis, striis pilis albidis in serie unica remote obsitis, inter-
stitiis modice convexis, remote uniseriatim punctulatis ; tibiis longe
pilosis costulatis. Long. 23 lin.

Hab. Sarawak.

This and the preceding, although agreeing in the broad
head, have radically differeut antenne, and are in other respects
very dissimilar.

Tthynchites corallinus.

R. coccineus, nitidus, apice rostri tibiisque infuscatis ; capite pone
oculos elongato, in medio transversim constricto, vage subtiliter
punctulato; rostro prothorace sesquilongiore, basi culminato, api-
cem versus sensim fortiter dilatato ; oculis prominulis; antennis
nigris, articulis tertio quartoque longioribus et wequalibus, sequen-
tibus sensim brevioribus et paulo latioribus, quinto sextoque
minus triangularibus ; tribus ultimis precedenti vix crassioribus ;
prothorace vix longiore quam latiore, antice angustiore, utrinque
rotundato, subvage punctato ; scutello triangulari, sed fere inviso ;
elytris suboblongis, profunde sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis elevatis,
confertim punctatis, griseo-pubescentibus ; tibiis integris; tarsis
articulo basali, presertim posticis, elongato. Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Malacca.

This is an aberrant species, and when the sexes are known
may probably be regarded as generically distinct.

28*

396 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Genera

XLIX.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Lepi-
doptera in the Collection of the British Museum. By
ARTHUR GARDINER Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

Family Papilionide.
Genus SpH£ZNOGONA, Butler.

1. Sphenogona semiflava, n. sp.

Primaries above sulphur-yellow, with a broad oblique brown
external border, decreasing in width from the costa to the ex-
ternal angle, and very slightly sinuated along its inner margin ;
secondaries white, with a broad dentated brown border trom
the apex to the caudate projection ; body greenish grey ; collar
with yellowish hairs; abdomen cream-coloured : wings below
much as in S, gratiosa ; primaries pale sulphur-yellow, gradu-
ally deepening in intensity towards the base, where they be-
come saffron-yellow ; secondaries cream-coloured, with the
outer border pale sulphur-yellow ; a few ill-defined brown
liture in the usual positions : body cream-coloured.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 11 lines.

Hab. Trinidad (H. W. Caird). Type, B.M.

S. semiflava is most nearly allied to S. ectriva, but in colour-
ing it approaches S. gratiosa.

Genus TERIAS, Swainson.
2. Terias butyrosa, n. sp.

Closely allied to 7. harina, from which it differs in the con-
siderably narrower black-brown border to the primaries.
Expanse of wings 2 inches.

Hab, Aru Islands (Wallace). Type, B.M.

We have two examples of this species and seven of 7.
harina in the collection.

oan ;
3. Terias solifera, n. sp.

g. Wings above bright golden yellow ; primaries with a
broad external dark brown border, nearly as in 7. sari g ;
secondaries with costal and abdominal areas whitish ; a rather
broad, internally diffused and undulated dark brown border,
tapering to apex and anal angle ; fringe yellow ; body greenish
grey; wings below as in 7’. senegalensis.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 10 lines.

9%. Sulphurous whitish, with the bisinnated excavation in

and Spectes of Lepidoptera. 397

the outer border of primaries better marked and mucli less
oblique.

Ixpanse of wings 1 inch 11 lines.

Hab. 8, Ambriz; ¢, “ Old Calabar, July 1872” (Mon-
teiro). Type, B.M.

This species can easily be distinguished from 7. senegalensis
by the brighter and more sulphurous colour of the wings and the
shape of the outer border of the primaries.

4. Terias diodina, n. sp.

Wings above bright golden yellow ; primaries with a rather
broad deep-brown border, beginning upon the costa above the
end of the discoidal cell, widening to apex and then narrowing
to external angle, trisinuate internally at its lower extremity,
beginning from the third median branch; a trifurcate black
spot at base; secondaries with the costal and internal areas
whitish ; a few brown scales along the outer margin; body
greenish grey, abdomen cream-coloured; wings below golden
yellow, primaries with the inner margin rather paler.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 9 lines.

Hab, Venezuela (Dyson). ‘Type, B.M.

Allied to 7. flavilla, but brighter in colour, with a narrower
border to primaries and no brownish scales below.

Family Agaristide.
Genus MIMEUSEMIA, n. gen.

Differs structurally from Lusemia villicotdes, which it most
resembles, as follows :—Wings considerably narrower ; disco-
cellulars of secondaries in a straight transverse line from
subcostal to median nervure; antenne shorter and more
slender. Type M. persimilis, n. sp.

5. Mimeusemia persimilis, n. sp.

Very like Husemia villicoides, the primaries black, crossed by
two or three plumbaginous lines ; a spot near base of cell, a dot
at centre of costal area, a large spot below it, cut by the
median nervure and its first fork, and two large spots placed
obliquely on apical area, yellowish cream-colour; secondaries
deep orange, with a broad irregular costal and external black-
brown border, a large black spot across the end of the cell, and
a second touching the outer border upon the median inter-
spaces; thorax black; crest, back of head, centre of collar,

398 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Genera

pterygodes, and a spot on metathorax sulphur-yellow ; abdo-
men orange, banded with black; antenne black ; primaries
below with the internal area greyish with bronzy reflections ;
secondaries with the subcostal area of the ground-colour cream-
coloured ; otherwise as above: body below orange, varied
with black.

Expanse of wings 2 inches 3 lines.

Hab. Uakodadi (Whitely). Type, B.M.

This is probably an imitation of HLusemia ; its resemblance to
E. villicoides can scarcely be accidental (in structure it more
nearly agrees with Alypia). "The Hypercompa longipennis of
Walker is clearly an imitation of Husemia trenea.

Family Arctiide (Zygenoid type).
Genus ACRIDURA, n. gen.

In general appearance most like the Zygeniid genus Echo-
neura. Wings narrow, hyaline, with veins black, margins
opaque; primaries with four subcostal branches, the first
emitted just before the endof the cell, the second and fourth froin
the end running close together at their origins, the third
emitted from the second near its origin and running parallel to
and above it; discocellulars transverse, the upper one reduced
to a mere point; lower radial and second and third median
branches emitted together at lower extremity of cell; secon-
daries with the cell short, its upper extremity projecting ;
subcostal with two branches, emitted from a footstalk beyond
the end of cell, discocellulars forming a deep sinus, the upper
considerably shorter than the lower; lower radial and median
branches emitted together from the lower extremity of the
cell ; thorax broad; head small; palpi short ; antenne: more or
less filiform ; abdomen slender, of the male with long com-
pressed clasps. Type A. gryllina, n. sp.

6. Acridura gryllina, n. sp.

g. Wings hyaline white, with rosy reflections; veins,
borders, and apex dark brown; base of costa steel-blue; an
orange dot at the base ; body orange, with the anal segments
of abdomen and clasps steel-blue ; head black ; body below
black, with purplish, steel-blue, and greenish reflections ; base
of abdomen with a white spot; tips of tarsi white.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 4 lines.

Hab, Espiritu Santo (Higgins). Type, B.M.

This remarkable species is, I believe, an aberrant Aretiid.

and Species of Lepidoptera. 399

7. Acridura metallica, n. sp.

?. General character of the preceding, but the body, with
the exception of the back of the head and the front of the
collar, metallic green; primaries with the veins, borders, and
apex dark brown, the costal border to beyond end of cell me-
tallic green ; secondaries with the veins and borders black-
brown ; antenne black, tipped with white; legs black, with
purple reflections, tarsi of hind pair tipped with white.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 4 lines.

Hab. Espiritu Santo (Higgins). Type, B.M.

This species doubtless belongs to the same genus as the
preceding ; but the absence of the long anal clasps destroys the
aberrant character of the type: I should, however, expect to
find them, in the male, equally well developed with those of
A, gryllina.

Genus HYALEUCEREA, n. gen.

Nearly allied to Hucereon, but the wings hyaline, the costa
of secondaries waved, the lower extremity of the discoidal cell
projecting much more prominently forward, thus lengthening
the lower discocellular, and the false recurrent vein not run-
ning to the base of the cell but to near the base of the median
nervure. ‘Type H. erythrotelus, Walker.

8. Hyaleucerea vulnerata, n. sp.

Head, palpi, collar, tegule, and thorax dark olive-brown ;
a spot on each side of the collar, two on the shoulders, one on
the centre of tegule, and four on the thorax creamy white ;
abdomen slaty black, a dot at base and three subterminal
transverse bands scarlet; wings hyaline, veins black; pri-
maries with costal border alternately black and clay-coloured ;
a black litura across the middle of the cell and a large disco-
cellular black spot, upon which the veins are marked in clay-
colour; apical area broadly black, crossed obliquely by a
squamose zigzag streak enclosing black spots; a white spot
at apex; inner margin broadly clay-coloured, becoming black
at base and external angle (where there is also a lunulate
whitish dot), and crossed by two black liture ; secondaries
with a narrow irregular black border: body below greyish
brown ; base of palpi, coxe, base of tarsi, and knees snow-
white; abdomen with a decreasing series of four white spots
on each side; wings with the opaque borders olive-brown,
primaries with a white apical spot as above.

Expanse of wings 1 inch 7 lines.

Hab. Espiritu Santo (Higgins). Type, B.M.

400 Viscount Walden on new Species of Birds.

Genus THYSANOPRYMNA, n. gen.
»mag

Allied to Lucereon, but differing much in the neuration of
the secondaries, and in the presence of a fringe of short hair-
scales round the posterior margin of the last segment of the
abdomen, and a tuft of hairs on each side of the anal appendices :
the venation of secondaries is as follows :—subeostal with three
branches, the first emitted before the end of the cell and run-
ning to costa, the second and third forming a fork to apex, one
radial emitted from the end of cell, discocellulars forming a
regularly arched sinus; median nervure with three branches,
the third of which is forked beyond the end of the cell (this
fork is probably produced by an aberrant position of the
lower radial, from which the lower discocellular has receded).
Type 2. pyrrhopyga (Walker).

L.—Descriptions of some undescribed Species of Birds dis-
covered by Lieutenant Wardlaw Ramsay in Burma. By
ArtTuurR, Viscount WALDEN, P.Z.S., F.R.S.

Megalema Ramsayi, n. sp.
The broad superciliary stripe composed of silvery-grey-
centred feathers, giving a streaked appearance to the super-
cilium. Otherwise plumage and dimensions of JZ. Franklint.

I have compared a large series of typical examples of
M. Franklini from Darjeeling and Asalu with a considerable
series of this form obtained by Lieutenant Wardlaw Ramsay,
at altitudes varying from 2000 to 4000 feet, in the Karen-hee
hills. That gentleman records the iris as being “ nut-brown ;
bill black, basal portion of maxilla and lower part of mandible
slate-colour ; legs dirty greenish white.” Sexes alike.

Aithopyga sanguinipectus, n. sp.

Above as in 4. saturata (Hodgs.), the yellow band on the
rump being somewhat more developed. Underneath, all the
chin, throat, and two streaks diverging from the throat and
descending to the breast metallic violet-blue; upper part of
breast velvety black ; remainder of under surface pale yellow,
many of the lower breast-feathers being centred and streaked
with blood-red. A representative form of 47. saturata.

Bill 0°65 inch, wing 2°12, middle pair of rectrices 3°25,

Viscount Walden on new Species of Birds. 401

Described from six examples discovered and obtained by
Lieutenant Wardlaw Ramsay on the ‘onghoo hills (Karen-
hee) at an elevation of 3000 feet.

Diceum olivaceum, n. sp.

Above olive-green, the occipital feathers centred with pale
brown, and those of the uropygium a few shades beighiter
green ; rectrices black : below and lores cinereous, with a pale
yellowish tinge, and the flanks with pale olive-green ; quills
brown, edged externally with olive-green of a rather brighter
shade than that of the upper plumage.

Wing 1°75 inch, tail 1°7, tarsus 0°43, bill from forehead 0°38.

Described from four examples obtained by Lieutenant
Wardlaw Ramsay on the Tonghoo and Karen hills. It only
differs from D. pygmaum ( ¢.) by having the uropygium and
upper tail-coverts brighter yellowish green, arid the under
tail-coverts. a purer yellow; from D. virescens by wanting
the albescent or pale grey throat and breast and the yellow
abdomen.

Ixus annectens, n. sp.

Forehead, crown, and nape cinereous brown, each feather
edged with golden olive-green, imparting an almost golden
olive-green hue to those parts ; interscapular region and back
cinereous brown, tinged with olive-green, which colour is more
intense on the rump ; upper tail-coverts golden olive ; primaries
brown, edged with bright golden olive; major and minor
coverts and secondaries dull olive-green ; shoulder-edge, under
shoulder-coverts, thigh-coverts, ventral region, and under tail-
coverts bright yellow ; chin and throat cinereous brown, most
of the feathers with golden-yellow centres, imparting a streaked
appearance, a few descending to the upper breast; flanks and
remainder of lower surface cinereous brown; ear-coverts brown.

“ Length 7°7 inches, tarsus 0°75, wing 3°3, tail 3°1, bill 0°85.
Iris pale yellow ; bill dark horny ; legs leaden brown” ( Ward-
law Ramsay).

Described from an individual obtained by Lieutenant Ward-
law Ramsay at Rangoon. His dimensions were taken from
the fresh specimen. It is nearly allied to, though perfectly
distinct from, I. Finlaysonii.

Drymocataphus fulvus, n. sp.

Above fulvous brown ; feathers of head, nape, and back pale-
shafted ; lores, chin, throat, breast, thigh-coverts, sides of neck,

402 Viscount Walden on new Species of Birds.

and under tail-coverts pale rusty fulvous; rectrices, outer edging
of primaries and secondaries, and all the tertiary quills, pale
liver-brown.

Wing 2°50 inches, tail 2°12, tarsus 1, bill from forehead 0°65;
bill and legs, in dried skin, and claws pale fulvous. A typical
form.

Karen-hee, at an elevation of 2500 feet (Wardlaw Ramsay).

Trichastoma rubiginosa, n. sp.

Underneath lively chestnut-red; mesial line from chin to
breast, also of abdomen, white; above dingy olive-brown,
somewhat tinged with ferruginous ; remiges and rectrices pale
brown, outer edges of quills ferruginous ; inner edges of quills
pallid rusty ; lores grey.

Wing 3 inches, tarsus 1°38, tail 2°50, bill from forehead
0°94.

“ Tris light brown to blackish brown; bill above pale (horny),
below yellowish at gape; legs dull pinkish white. Karen-hee”
(Wardlaw Ramsay).

Described from an example marked a female.

Actinura Ramsay?, n. sp.

Under surface from chin to vent clear ochreous buff, some-
what darker on the chin and throat ; upper surface cinereous
olive; forehead almost ferruginous; crown and crest, with
the nape, like the back, but tinged with ferruginous ; most of
the dorsal feathers traversed by faint, yet distinct, narrow dark
brown bands or lines, which on the upper tail-coverts are more
closely set together and very conspicuous; lores and cheeks
dark brown, almost black ; sides of the head behind the eyes
and some of the lateral crest-plumes ashy, without any ferru-
ginous tinge ; eyelids white ; primaries narrowly barred with
black on their outer webs up to their insertion, also the
minor coverts ; all the rectrices olive-brown, like the tertiaries,
and distinctly barred with numerous well-defined narrow black
bands; all but middle pair broadly tipped with white ; under
tail-coverts and flanks somewhat darker than remainder of
under surface.

Wing 3°50 inches, tarsus 1:12, tail 5, bill from forehead
0°87.

“ Tris light hair-brown, bill horny brown, legs slaty brown.
2. Karen-hee” (Wardlaw Ramsay).

This is a representative form of A. Eyertont, from which it
chiefly differs by its light ochreous under surface, by the

On new Genera and Species of Coleoptera. 403

colouring of the upper plumage, by the primaries being barred
throughout their length, by the minor coverts being barred, and
by the distinct barring of the tail.

Pomatorhinus Marie, n. sp.

A stripe commencing at the nostril, and which passes back
over the eye and down the sides of the neck, white, but partly
rusty fulvous near the nostril; above this white stripe, and
pinch its length, a narrow black stripe ; all the head within
the boundaries of the superciliary black stripe and the nape
dark rusty olive ; rest of upper surface dull olive-brown, with
a rusty tinge ; lores, cheeks, and ear-coverts black; chin and
throat pure white ; flanks, thigh-coverts, and under tail-coverts
pale earthy brown, with a rusty tinge; breast and abdominal
region pale creamy white or pale buff, contrasting with the
pure white throat ; quills and rectrices liver-brown.

Wing 3°50 inches, tail 4°25, tarsus 1:12, bill from forehead
1:18.

Described from an individual marked a female, and ob-
tained in the Tonghoo hills by Lieutenant Wardlaw Ramsay.
P. Phayrev is its nearest ally ; but in it the entire under surface
from the chin is bright ferruginous ; it likewise has the entire
upper surface of an almost uniform dull olive-brown, with but
a faint ferruginous tinge.

LI.—Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Coleo-
ptera from South Africa, Madagascar, Mauritius, and the
Seychelle Islands. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE.

Many of the new genera described in this paper have been in
the British-Museum collection for some years; but I have
hitherto been unable to obtain names for them—and have been
unwilling to describe them, on account of their position in a
natural system being very doubtful. I have, however, now
determined to make them known, with the view of obtaining the
opinions of my entomological friends who are interested in
classification.

GEODEPHAGA.
OZENINZ.

Pachyteles estriatus, sp. nov.
P. piceus, nitidus; capite levi, leviter convexo, fronte antice fovea
leviter impressa ; thorace capite paulo latiore, levi, postice fortiter

404 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Genera

angustato, marginibus reflexis ; elytris capite thoraceque paulo
longioribus, levibus ; antennarum articulis quatuor basalibus nu-
dis, rufescentibus. Long. 54 lin., lat. 2 lin.

The general colour is pitchy; the base of the antenne and
the parts of the mouth are reddish, the apex of the mandibles
black. The head is large, impunctate, with a slightly im-
pressed fovea on the forehead. The thorax is a little broader
than the head, one quarter broader than long, impunctate,
truncate in front and behind, the anterior angles nearly right
angles; the sides in front very slightly rounded, behind the
middle very strongly sinuated, thus making the thorax much
narrower behind than in front; the posterior angles are very
slightly diverging, scarcely acute. The elytra are a little
broader than the thorax at its broadest part, a little longer than
the head and thorax taken together, gently convex, depressed
on the back, impunctate and without strie. Anterior tibiz
somewhat strongly flexuous, the internal incision very strong,
and tooth very acute. Antenne as long as the thorax and
head (without the mandibles), stout; the basal joint large, the
second joint about half the size, the third and fourth a trifle
longer, the fifth to tenth becoming a little broader and slightly
transverse ; the eleventh elongate, with the apex rounded.

Hab. Madagascar. 3B.M.

LAMELLICORNIA.
Hybosoridz.

ARZOTANYPUS, gen. nov.

Mentum quadrate, slightly rounded at the base, the anterior
angles obliquely truncate ; labium only slightly visible at the
sides, on account of the angles of the mentum being truncate.
Labial palpi very stout; the penultimate joint small, as long
as broad; the apical joint large, ovate, scarcely truncate at the
apex. Lobes of the maxille membranous, thickly clothed
with stiff hair, Maxillary palpi with the apical joint four

times as long as the preceding joint, subfusiform, with the apex ~

very slightly truncate. Labrum transverse. Mandibles stout,
much curved, with the apex acute; these with the labrum
visible from above. Antenne composed of eleven (?) joints ;
the first joint large, stout; the second nearly globular; the
third nearly as long as the first, but comparatively slender,
subeylindrical; the fourth, fifth, and sixth shorter, the sixth
obliquely truncate at the apex; the seventh transverse, nar-
rowed at its base; the eighth very short, and almost con-
founded with the first joint of the club; the ninth, tenth, and

and Species of Coleoptera. 405

eleventh joints forming a short ovate club; the ninth, the
largest, shining, and slightly embracing the tenth and eleventh,
which are spongy. Eyes large, not divided by a canthus.
Thorax transverse. Scutellum triangular. Elytra elongate,
slightly rounded at the sides. Abdomen composed of six seg-
ments ; the basal one sraall and much hidden. Anterior coxa
rather large, conical. Metasternum short. Intermediate and
posterior tibiz furnished with two spurs at the apex, those to
the intermediate pair being the longer ; anterior tibia elongate,
not much widened at the apex, with two strong teeth on the
outer edge, and a smaller one nearer the base. Tarsi long
and very slender, longer than the tibia, the anterior pair the
longest, nearly twice as long as the tibia; the basal joint very
short (club-shaped), not*reaching beyond the apical tooth of
the tibia; the second to fifth joints very long an slender, the
fifth the longest. The claws very long, slender, very slightly
curved, simple, about four fifths the length of the claw-joint.

I have placed a note of interrogation to the number of joints
to the antenne, as the eighth joint is somewhat doubtful; there
is, however, an apparent suture between it and the first joint
of the club, and I am not sure that I am correct in terming it
a joint. I mention this, particularly as the structure of the
antennz inclines me to place the species in the vicinity of
Hapalonychus (Hybosoride), which should have only ten joints
to the antenne. Many of its characters, however, suggest an
affinity with Serica; but I believe that it is rightly placed
here.

Areotanypus boops, sp. nov.

A. piceo-niger, nitidus, fortiter punctatus; capite sat magno, pla-
nato, sat crebre punctato ; oculis magnis rotundatis ; thorace capite
latiore, longitudine fere dimidio latiore, leviter convexo, antice
paululo angustato, sat crebre fortiter punctato ; scutello elongato-
triangulari, fere levi; elytris thorace paulo latioribus et 23 lon-
gioribus, leviter convexis, irregulariter crebre fortiter punctatis,
postice paulo ampliatis, ad apicem arcuatim attenuatis ; pedibus
longis ; tibiis anticis extus tridentatis; tarsis testaceis, longis-
simis, gracilibus ; unguibus gracilibus, simplicibus. Long. 2} lin.,
lat. 12 lin,

The clypeus is not separated from the forehead by any dis-
tinct line; it is transverse, and has the angles slightly rounded.
The thorax has the anterior angles slightly prominent, scarcely
acute; the sides are gently reflexed, very gently narrowed
in front; the base is broadly lobed in the middle. The elytra
are furnished with a stria near the suture. The underside of
the body is very shining, not punctured. The three teeth on
the outer edge of the anterior tibia are sharp, the basal one

406 Mr. C.-O. Waterhouse on new Genera

very small. The femora and tibie are furnished with long
delicate hairs. The tarsi are very slender, and have only one
or two almost imperceptible hairs at the apex of the joints ;
the anterior pair are about four fifths of the length of the elytra,
and are relatively longer than the posterior tarsi; the basal
joint is very short. The antenne are short; the club short,
ovate, its basal joint shining.

Hab. South Africa, Lake Ngami. B.M.

Melolonthide.
MuacroPuy.Lwin-z.

EUCYCLOPHYLLA, gen. nov.

Closely allied to Macrophylla, but differing in the following
points :—Body short and broad. Clypeus completely rounde
in front and at thesides. Antenne ten-jointed; the first joint
inflated; the second very transverse, broader than the first ;
third very short, triangularly produced on the inner side ;
fourth to tenth joints forming a large semicircular club. An-
terior tibize bidentate.

Eucyclophylla lata, sp. nov.

E. fusco-nigra, subopaca, brevis, lata, leviter convexa; elytris piceo-
griseis ; capite sat parvo, crebre fortiter punctato; antennis arti-
culis quatuor basalibus piceis, alteris rufo-piceis opacis ; thorace
longitudine 2} latiore, confertim subtiliter granuloso-punctulato,
sat longe piloso, lateribus rotundatis, basi late lobata; scutello
sat magno, sat crebre fortiter punctato ; elytris thorace paulo lati-
oribus et 24 longioribus, apicem versus rotundatis, crebre fortiter
punctatis, interstitiis confertim subtiliter punctulatis, dense bre-
viter fusco-pubescentibus ; corpore subtus pedibusque nitidis ;
pectore longe albo-piloso; tibiis posticis brevibus, ad apicem am-
pliatis. Long. 72 lin., lat. 5 lin.

Hab, Cape of Good Hope. B.M.

Cyclomera hirticollis, sp. nov.

C. elongata, parallela, convexa, brunnea, flavo-pubescens ; fronte
antice lamina transversa, brevi, nitida; clypeo concavo, discrete
punctulato, marginibus fortiter reflexis, angulis anticis bene ro-
tundatis ; thorace longitudine 2 Jatiore, antice oblique angustato,
longe flavo-pubescente, angulis anticis obliteratis, lateribus an-
tice reflexis, nitidis, basi in medio lobata; elytris thoracis lati-
titudine et 24 longioribus, leviter convexis, subtiliter punctulatis,
fere parallelis breviter pubescentibus, singulis costis duabus; cor-
pore subtus longe piloso; tibiis anticis fortiter tridentatis.

Hab. Lake Ngami. B.M.

ee

and Species of Coleoptera. 407

This species differs somewhat from the typical Cyclomera
in the form of the head, and in having the elytra less ample.
The third, fourth, and fifth jomts of the antenne are trans-
verse, the sixth with a short fine lamella, the seventh very
small, the eighth, ninth, and tenth forming a moderate (slightly
curved) club,

PARACLITOPA, gen. nov.

Very close to Clitopa, but differs in the following particu-
lars :—Clypeus separated from the forehead by a strong line,
completely rounded in front, with the margins reflexed. Fore-
head with a well-marked transverse arched keel. Antenne
ten-jointed; the first joint large, the second narrower and
transverse; the third a little longer than broad, slightly nar-
rowed at the base; the fourth shorter and with internal apical
angle slightly produced ; the fifth shorter and produced into
a short lamella, the sixth and tenth forming a moderately
long curved club. Elytra slightly narrowed towards the apex,
and not covering the abdomen very perfectly. Anterior tibiz
tridentate.

Paraclitopa lanuginosa, sp. nov.

¢. P. fusco-grisea, pubescens; capite piceo-nigro, corpore subtus
testaceo, antennis flavis; capite confertim punctato, clypeo
margine reflexo; thorace longitudine duplo latiore, convexo, sub-
tiliter confertim punctulato, longe testaceo-piloso, lateribus angu-
lisque posticis rotundatis ; elytris thorace paulo latioribus et 2?
longioribus, apicem versus paululo angustioribus, confertim aspe-
rato-punctulatis, breviter pubescentibus, singulis ad apicem rotun-
datis ; pectore longe testaceo-piloso. Long. 6 lin., lat. 23 lin.

Hab. South Africa, Lake Ngami. B.M.

Psacuypovinz.

CEDANOMERUS, gen. nov.

Body thick, somewhat cylindrical, hairy. Clypeus and fore-
head each with a sharp transverse carina. Mentum small,
diamond-shaped, truncate at the base. Labium and labial palpi
not found. Maxilla short acuminate, with the apex slightly
truncate. Maxillary palpi with the basal joint very small;
second. joint much larger and ahout three times as long as the
first, truncate at the apex; the third joint slightly transverse ;
the apical joint as long as the two preceding taken together,
inflated, fusiform, longitudinally impressed above. Mandibles
triangular, simple. Antenne rather short, eight-jointed ; the
basal joint slightly inflated, the second as long as broad, the

408 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Genera

third, fourth, and fifth becoming shorter and broader, the
sixth, seventh, and eighth forming an elongate-ovate thick
club. Anterior tibizw strong, with three teeth on the outer
edge; the basal one small, the apical one very long, and
reaching to the apex of the second joint of the tarsus. Tarsi
as long as the tibia; posterior femora very large, ovate, flat
on the inner side, convex on the outer side. Posterior tibia a
little shorter than the femur, triangular, with a strong oblique
setiferous carina; the apex furnished on the inside with two
strong blade-like spurs, which are rounded at the apex. In-
termediate tarsi long, about twice as long as the tibia; poste-
rior tarsi a little longer than the tibia. All the claws simple.
Abdomen short; the pygidium large, with the apex nearly
reaching to the base of the femora.

I place this genus next to Pachypus.

Gidanomerus hirsutus, sp. nov.

@. cylindricus, albo-hirsutus, eastaneus; capite thoraceque nigro-
piceis; capite, fronte clypeoque carina acuta transversa nitida
instructis ; thorace amplo, convexo, utrinque asperato-punctato,
lateribus rotundatis (medio fere angulato), angulis posticis
rotundatis ; scutello levi; elytris thoracis latitudinem squantibus
et hoc fere duplo longioribus, convexis, parallelis, ad apicem ob-
tusis, sat crebre asperato-punctulatis, singulis costis duabus vix
perspicuis. Long. 33-43 lin., lat. 13-2 lin.

There is a fringe of stiff hairs between the two ridges on
the head; the thorax is clothed with long whitish hair, the
elytra with white scale-like hair, the underparts of the body
with soft white hair.

Hab, South Africa, Lake Ngami. B.M.

TRICHINOPUS, gen. nov.

Mouth very small; mandibles very small, acute at the apex.
Mentum very small; labium very elongate, narrow, parallel.
Labial palpi with first and second joints small, quadrate ; the
apical joint rather longer than the two preceding taken toge-
ther, ovate, with the apex scarcely truncate. Maxilla elon-
gate, narrowed towards the base, truncate at the apex. Basal
joint of the maxillary palpi very transverse, very small;
second joint elongate, subcylindrical ; third joint a trifle longer
than broad, about half the length of the preceding; apical
joint nearly as long as the two preceding joints taken together,
subcylindrical, obtuse at the apex. Antenne ten-jointed ; the
basal joint moderate, the second globular, the third about
twice as long as the preceding joint, the fourth joint trans-

I IO If fPEE___

and Species of Coleoptera. 409

verse, the fifth to tenth forming an elongate club. Eyes
rather large, somewhat approximate below. Thorax trans-
verse. Elytra elongate, parallel, rounded at the apex. Ante-
rior coxe large, conical; anterior tibia short, wide at the
apex, with two very strong teeth on the outer edge ; tarsi
nearly as long as the tibia; claws short, with a very strong
tooth towards the apex. Intermediate tarsi long and slender,
about one third longer than the tibia; the claws to these and the
posterior tarsi very slightly curved, flexuous, with an obtuse tooth
at the base, an acute tooth (made by a fissure) towards the apex ;
the apex very acute, curved. Posterior tarsi nearly 34 times
as long as the tibia, very slender ; the basal joint the longest ;
all clothed with very long delicate hairs. Metasternum rather
long. Pygidium acuminate.

I place this genus next to Pachycolus, but with some

doubt.

Trichinopus flavipennis, sp. nov.

T. elongatus, parallelus, nitidus, hirsutus, pallide piceus, elytris
flavo-testaceis; capite piceo-nigro, fronte discrete punctulata,
planata ; clypeo concavo, piceo, discrete punctulato, antice medio
leviter emarginato, angulis rotundatis ; thorace fere duplo latiore,
longitudine +4 latiore, piceo, antice leviter emarginato, angulis
anticis obtusis, lateribus rotundatis, angulis posticis omnino ro-
tundatis, basi vix arcuata, disco utrinque discrete punctulato ;
seutello elongato-triangulari, piceo; elytris thorace vix latioribus,
fere triplo longioribus, leviter convexis, flavo-testaceis, parallelis,
ad apicem conjuncto-rotundatis, irregulariter sat crebre distincte
punctatis ; tibiis anticis brevibus, extus fortiter bidentatis, tarsis
brevibus ; tarsis intermediis longis; tarsis posticis longissimis,
tibia fere 33 longioribus, gracilibus, pilis pallidis prelongis
ornatis. Long. 4 lin., lat. 14 lin. ne, *§

The whole upperside of this insect is clothed with pale
pubescence, which is very long on the thorax and sides of the
elytra. The underside of the body and the legs are mode-
rately covered with long hair; the intermediate tarsi have
only a few hairs at the apex of each joint ; the posterior tarsi
are remarkable for the very long pale delicate hair with which
they are thickly clothed.

Hab. South Africa, Lake Ngami. B.M.

PERISSOSOMA, gen. nov.

Mentum broad at the base, acuminate in front ; labium not
distinct. Labial palpi with the two basal joints short; the
apical joint elongate, fusiform. Mandibles short, triangular,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. xv.

410 Mr. C. O: Waterhouse on new Genera

acute at the apex. Maxille short, the internal lobe termi-
nating in a sharp point; the external lobe produced beyond
the internal lobe, truncate at the apex. The palpi rather
large; the basal joint small, elongate, bent in the middle ; the
second joint larger and about twice the length, truncate at
the apex; the third joint rather shorter; the fourth rather
longer than the two preceding joints taken together, fusiform
with the apex slightly truncate. Antenne with the first
joint inflated, second joint a little longer than broad, the third,
fourth, and fifth a little shorter, the sixth as long as the second
joint; the seventh to tenth for ming along club, theseventh joint
shining. Metasternum rather long; abdomen short ; ; the pygi-
dium large and triangular, the apex reaching in repose to
the base of the femora. Anterior coxee very large. Anterior
tibia rather short, with two strong teeth on the outer edge;
tarsi rather longer ‘than the tibiee ; the inner claw bent at right
angles near the base, which is furnished with a small tooth ;

the other claw, as well as the claws to all the other tarsi,
quite simple, rather slender. ‘Tarsi to the four posterior
legs very long and slender, with strong bristles at the apex
of the joints, the posterior pair nearly three times as long as
the tibia.

I am not satisfied as to the position of this genus. It
has somewhat the form of Pachycolus; and I therefore place it
temporarily next to the genus Trichinopus above described.

Perissosoma cenescens, sp. Nov.

P. oblongo-ovata, leviter convexa, enescens, nitida; capite sat lato,
fronte discrete subtiliter punctulata, antice impressa; clypeo
transverso, antice leviter rotundato, erebre distincte punctato ;
thorace. capite 1 latiore, longitudine 2 latiore, leviter convexo,
discrete subtiliter punctulato, antice leviter emarginato, lateribus
leviter rotundatis (medio fere angulatis) tenuiter ‘marginatis, basi
utrinque levissime sinuata ; scutello triangulari, punctulato ; elytris
thorace paulo latioribus, medio paulo ampliatis, ad apicem obtusis,
irregulariter striato-punctatis, interstitiis distincte discrete punc-
tatis ; sutura elevata, picea ; corpore subtus piceo ; pedibus longis,
piceo-eneis, femoribus piceis. Long. 4 lin., lat. 2] lin.

The elytra are rather more distinctly ou dee than the
thorax, and the strie are only traced near the suture and at

the sides.
Hab, Seychelle Islands. B.M.

and Spectes of Coleoptera. 411

SERRICORNIA.

Buprestide.

Ptosima magnifica, sp. nov.

P. elongata, parallela, nitida, late ochracea, nigro- vel ceruleo-viridi
ornata ; elytris ad apicem truncatis serratis. Long. 74 lin., lat.
21 lin.

Form of P. 11-maculata, Hbst., but relatively longer, and
with the thorax less ample, &c. Head bright orange-yellow,
thickly and strongly punctured, with the neck, a spot on the
crown, and two spots on the forehead blackish. Thorax one
quarter broader than long, very slightly narrowed in front,
gently convex, but flattened posteriorly, moderately and not
very strongly punctured on the disk, closely and strongly
punctured towards the sides; orange-yellow, with a broad
sutural stripe and one on each side of it blackish. Scutellum
eeneous, shining. Elytra the same width as the thorax, and
less than three times as long, attenuated towards the apex,
strongly punctate-striate, the interstices with a row of punctures
not placed very close together ; ; orange-yellow, the suture, the
apex, and a transverse “band ‘immediately before it, a longi-
tudinal stripe from the shoulder reaching to the middle of each
elytron, a spot on the suture behind the middle, and two spots
on the margin bluish green. Apex of the elytra truncate, the
sides towards the apex and the truncature serrated. Under-
side of the body yellow, the various parts surrounded with
bluish green. The mouth, antenne, and legs green; the
femora marked with yellow.

This species most nearly resembles Pt. amabilis, L. & G.,
but is at once distinguished by its larger size, by the thorax
having three stripes, and by the apex of the elytra being
serrated instead of having three strong teeth to each elytron.

Hab. South Africa, Limpopo. B.M.

HETEROMERA.

C@LOMETOPINE.

DYSCELADUS, gen. nov.

Mentum scarcely as broad as long, obtuse at the apex, very
slightly emarginate. Apical joint “of the labial palpi short,
truncate at the apex; that of the maxillary palpi large, thick,
almost securiform. Labrum projecting, slightly rounded in
front, scarcely perceptibly notched in the middle. Head as in

29*

412 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Genera

Caelocnemis, but narrower behind the eyes. Antenne with
third, fourth, and fifth joints subcylindrical, the third one third
longer than the following, the sixth and seventh joints shorter
and broader at the apex, the eighth, ninth, and tenth sub-
quadrate ; the eleventh oblong, rounded at the apex. ‘Thorax
large, transverse. Elytra short, very ample, convex, narrowed
towards the base. Legs long and stout; femora subcylindrical,
flattened below ; tibie cylindrical, slightly flexuous, especially
the anterior; the apical spurs hidden by the tomentum. Basal
joint of the tarsi scarcely as long as the two following joints
together ; apical joint large. Intercoxal projection of the ab-
domen very wide. Mesosternum very short, deeply trian-
gularly emarginate. Metasternum very short. Body clothed
with tomentum.

This very remarkable genus is evidently closely allied to
Celocnemis, but is quite unlike in form and general appear-
ance to any Heteromerous insect with which I am acquainted.

Dysceladus tuberculatus, sp. nov.

D. niger, opacus, dense fusco-griseo tomentosus ; capite fere plano,
autice truncato; thorace magno, antice posticeque angustato,
longitudine ? latiore, antice fortiter emarginato, angulis anticis
sat acutis, lateribus rotundatis, angulis posticis acutis retrorsum
directis, superne convexo tuberculis minutis aspero; scutello
parvo; elytris thorace vix duplo longioribus, basi thorace angus-
tioribus, postice rotundato-ampliatis ad apicem breviter attenuatis,
convexis, ad suturam depressiusculis, tuberculis nitidis plurimis
obsitis ; pedibus longis, crassis. Long. 143 lin., lat. 74 lin.

The antennez of this species are black, the five basal joints
are shining and almost impunctate, the sixth and seventh are
delicately punctured, the eighth to eleventh are granular with
a smooth central line on the upperside. The sides of the
thorax in the specimen described are slightly angular in the
middle. I have seen the head and thorax of a second, larger
specimen, in which the sides are evenly rounded.

Hab. Round Island, Mauritius. B.M.

RHYNCHOPHORA.
Anthribide.

Tophoderes annulatus, sp. nov.

T. frenato affinis; lineis parvis minus regularibus, tibiis nigris, albo
annulatis. Long. 15 lin.

Closely allied to 7. frenatus, and resembles it in form; it

LL LL > .

, ee ee

and Species of Coleoptera. 413

is, however, less convex, and the thorax is broader in front.
Black, with dark greyish pubescence. Rostrum clothed with
whitish pubescence above; neck with three narrow white
longitudinal lines, with a black spot behind the eyes. ‘Thorax
very broad and depressed, with three small tubercles on the
disk, and with a strong triangular tooth on each side towards
the front margin, as in 7. frenatus ; blackish, with fine whitish
lines, those near the posterior margin forming an Ml. Elytra
blackish, with some dios tubercles placed as in 7. frenatus,
but more distinct ; the whole surface covered with small whitish
marks, not forming any bands as in 7. frenatus. Legs black, a
band on the femora, two rings on the tibie, the basal joint of
the tarsi, and a ring on the claw-joint whitish. Abdomen in
the male with a black velvety spot in the middle of the second,
third, fourth, and fifth segments.
Hab. Madagascar. B.M.

LONGICORNIA.

Prionida.

Closterus major, sp. Nov.

2. C. piceus, capite thoraceque nigris; capite thoraceque crebre
fortiter punctatis ; scutello parce punctato; elytris obsolete 4-
costatis, sat parce tenuiter punctatis ; antennis corpore dimidio
brevioribus, articulis 5°-10™ brevipectinatis. Long. 21 lin.
Forehead deeply canaliculate; eyes separated above by a

very narrow space. Antenne with the third joint elongate,

cylindrical; the fourth joint with a small obtuse tooth at the
apex; the fifth to tenth joints becoming slightly shorter and
broader, the internal apical angle of each joint produced into

a tooth, more so as the joints approach the apex. Thorax

convex, twice as broad as long, thickly and strongly punctured,

sides with a short acute tooth in the middle—in these and
other particulars agreeing with the thorax of C. flabellicornis.

Elytra a little broader than the thorax, and five times as long,

with four nearly obsolete abbreviated coste ; the surface some-

what sparingly and not strongly punctured.

Hab. Madagascar. B.M.

This species is at once separated from the C. flabellicornis
by the sparse punctation of the elytra and by its much
larger size.

414 Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda

Cerambycide.
LEPTURINE.

Sagridola quinguemaculata, sp. nov.

S. nigra, elytris obscure fuscis ; fronte, thorace lineis tribus, seutello,
elytris maculis quatuor flavis. Long. 6} lin.

Head black, with a broad longitudinal line in the middle
and a narrow line on each side of it bright yellow; eyes
prominent. Thorax scarcely longer than broad, slightly nar-
rowed in front and constricted behind the middle, velvety
black, with a broad sutural line and a broad stripe on each
side bright yellow. Scutellum yellow. Elytra scarcely twice
the length of the head and thorax taken together, broad at the
base, much attenuated towards the apex, which is truncate,
flat, the margins towards the apex slightly reflexed ; shoulders -
at the sides somewhat thickly and strongly punctured ; their
colour is fuscous, with a large ovate spot in the middle of each,
and the apex yellow. Antenne slender. Legs and underside
of the body pitchy black, with pale yellow markings on the
epimera, parapleura, and the sides of the abdominal segment.

Hab. Madagascar. B.M.

LIL—A List of the Gasteropoda collected in Japanese Seas by
Commander H. C. St. John, R.N. By Epcar A. Smiru,
F.Z.8., Zoological Department, British Museum.

ALL the specimens which represent the species included in the
following list were liberally presented to the National Collec-
tion by Mr. J. Gwyn Jetireys. Certain species dredged at
the same time, and stated by Mr. Jeffreys (Journal Linn. Soc.,
Zoology, vol. xii. pp. 100-107) to be identical with, or but
varieties of, European forms, will not now be enumerated, as
they have not as yet come under my observation. Before
commencing the list, I would add that the shells have been
most admirably collected by Commander St. John, to whom
the greatest praise and thanks are due. The care bestowed in
preserving the exact localities, the depth at which they were
dredged, at times even the temperature of the water, and also
the nature of the sea-bottom, indicates a vast amount of labour
and energy, which it would be well if more frequently imitated,
as such information always greatly adds to the interest of the
subject, and facilitates and adds security to the determination
of species. In a future communication I propose to give a list
of the Conchitera.

collected in Japanese Seas. 415

GASTEROPODA,
1. Terebra Adamsti, Smith, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1873,
x1. p. 264.

Hab, Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand, long. 136° 55! E.,
lat. 34° 23’ N.

2. Terebra japonica, Smith, /. c. p. 265.

Hab, Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand ; and Goza Harbour,
lat. 34° 18’ N., long. 136° 45! E., 6 fathoms, sandy mud.

3. Terebra evoluta, Deshayes; Conchol. Icon. xii. f. 55.
Hab. Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand.

The figure above referred to represents an unusually large
example, the average dimensions being but two thirds that size.

4. Terebra albozonata*, sp. nov.

Hab, Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand.

This species is of a pale brown colour, with a narrow white
zone above the suture, and also one around the periphery ; it
is furnished with numerous oblique ribs, which are cut across
by a fine infrasutural furrow.

5. Terebra melanacme, sp. nov.
Hab. Cape Sima, 18 fathoms, sand and broken shells.
A smooth species, of a pale brown colour, with a white

infrasutural zone dotted with chestnut, a plain white band
round the periphery, and the apex stained with purplish black.

6. Terebra (Myurella) bathyrhaphe, sp. nov.
Hab. Gulf of Yedo, 6 to 25 fathoms, bottom soft mud and
sand.

This is a strongly sculptured species, with longitudinal ribs
nodose at their extremities ; the suture is well defined, and the
general colour is a dusky brown.

7. Terebra (Myurella) polygyrata, Deshayes ; Conchol. Icon.

xi. sp. 146.
Hab. Goza Harbour, 6 fathoms, bottom sandy mud.

* Full descriptions of the new species of Terebridee mentioned in this
paper will be given elsewhere.

416 My, E, A. Smith on Gasteropoda

8. Pleurotoma crispa, Lamarck ; Conchol. Icon. i. f. 11 a, d.

Hab, Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms, bottom sandy mud and
shelly.

9. Pleurotoma leucotropis, Adams & Reeve, Voy. Samarang,
p- 40, pl. x. f. 7.

Hab, Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand ; and Ooshima Har-
bour, 8 fathoms, sandy mud and shelly.

10. Pleurotoma vertebrata, sp. nov.

Testa elongato-subfusiformis, alba, maculis fuscis variegata, versus
apicem dilute violacea ; anfract. 10, primi 3 convexi, vitrei, politi,
sequentes 6 tricarinati (carina mediana maxima), inter carinas lira
unica spirali, gracili, liris longitudinalibus numerosissimis con-
cinne decussata (lira superiore ad locos intersectionis nodosa)
ornati; anfr. ultimus inferne contractus, ad 14-carinatus (carina
paululum peripheriam supra maxima) ; apertura parva, longitu-
dinis testee 4 vix superans, intus sulcata, sulcis costis externis
respondentibus ; labrum tenue, margine crenulatum; incisura
lata, haud profunda, supra carinam ” maximam sita ; ‘columella
leviter obliqua, medio obsolete uniplicata; cauda parva, alba ;
eanalis perbrevis, latus, leviter recurvus,

Long. 16 mill., diam. 51.

Hab. Persian Gult (Colonel Pelly); Matoza Harbour, 6
fathoms, sand (S¢. John).

The above name is applied to this lovely species because
the fine nodose liration which encircles the whorls just above
the large central keel is crossed by slender thread-like lines,
diverging like the processes from a herring’s backbone. The
other fine lirations are regularly oblique. The prominent central
keel and style of colouring at once distinguish this form.

11. Pleurotoma ( 2*) Sancti-loannis, sp. nov.

Testa fusiformis, sub epidermide fugaci olivacea pallide fuscescens ;
anfract. 10 conyexiusculi, striis spiralibus tenuissimis subconfertis
(in anfr, ultimo infra peripheriam majoribus) incrementique. lineis
flexuosis insculpti; apertura rufescenti-fusca, ovata, inferne con-
tracta, canalem latum, breviusculum obliquum. formans, circiter
longitudinis totius 2 equans ; labrum tenue paululum supra me-
dium late sinuatum ; columella tortuosa, longitudinaliter scalpta ;
operculum unguiforme.

Long. 40 mill., diam. 14.

Hab. About 100 miles south-east of Yesso, 48 fathoms,
sand and stones.

I feel much pleasure in dedicating this fine and very distinet

* The subgenera of Plewrotomide will be given in a future paper.

collected in Japanese Seas. 417

species to Commander H. C. St. John, by whom it was dis-
covered. The subconvex simple whorls, clothed with a smooth,
thickish, olive epidermis, the wide sinuation of the lip, and
the broad oblique canal are the principal characteristics.

12. Pleurotoma (Drillia) flavidula, Lamk. ; Con. Icon, i. Pleu-
rotoma, f. 66; Kiener, Coq. Viv. Pleurotoma, pl. vi. f. 2.

Hab. North of Niphon, 43 fathoms, sand and mud; west of
Niphon, 3 fathoms, soft mud; Goza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand
and mud,

13. Drillia Jeffreysii, sp. nov.

Testa fusiformis, subturrita, luteo-albida, purpureo-fusco maculata et
punctata ; anfract. 13 superne concavi, inferne convexi, costis
obliquis infra excavationem (in anfr. ultimo 14-15 ad peripheriam
obsoletis) instructi, transversim ubique striati et graciliter lirati,
iris 2-3 supra costas albidis, subnodosis, incrementique lineis
flexuosis ornati; apertura intus fuscescens, purpureo tincta, lon-
gitudinis teste haud 2 equans; labrum medio extans, superne
valde profundeque sinuatum ; canalis latus, brevis.

Long. 37 mill., diam. 11.

Hab, Goza Harbour, 3-43 fathoms.

The nearest allied species to the present one is flavidula,
Lamarck, from which it differs in having a shorter aperture, a
broader canal, and distinct spiral striation in the concavity
which occupies nearly the upper half of the whorls.

14. Pleurotoma (Drillia) chocolata, sp. nov.

Testa fusiformis, nitens, saturate purpureo-fusca, zonis angustis
tribus modo supra costas parentibus ornata; anfr. 12, primi 2-3
convexi, leves, ceeteri superne concayi, deinde convexiusculi, infra
excavationem costis rotundatis paucis (in anfr. ultimo 9 ad peri-
pheriam obsoletis) instructi, striis exilibus paucis spiralibus, sed
haud in concavitate, insculpti; anfr. ultimus infra peripheriam
valde angustatus, ubique transversim striatus vel liratus ; apertura
intus purpureo-fusca, longitudinis teste ad 2 squans; labrum
tenue, medio extans; sinus mediocriter profundus; canalis obli-
quus, recurvus.

Long. 21 mill., diam. 7.

Hab. Goza Harbour, 6 fathoms.

The dark chocolate colour, with the three yellowish spots
(which are slightly nodulous) on each rib, and the smooth con-
cavity at the upper part of the whorls are very distinctive
characters.

15. Pleurotoma ( ?) inconstans, sp. nov.
Testa oblonga, turrita, purpureo-fusca, circa anfractuum medium

418 Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda

nodulis flavicantibus ornata; anfract. 10-11 supra paululum ex-
cavati, medio angulati, superne ad suturam carina parva, pallida,
subnodosa cincti, circa medium nodulorum flavicantium circiter
15 serie ornati, liris spiralibus ad 6 (inferioribus duabus infra
nodulos sitis quam ceteris majoribus, tuberculisque parvis munitis)
succineti; anfr. ultimus liris a nodulis descendentibus aliisque
spiralibus concinne nodose clathratus ; apertura fusca, intus lirata,
longitudinis totius + paulo superans; canalis perbrevis, latus ;
sinus latus, supra nodulorum seriem situs.
Long. 13 mill., diam. 4.

Hab, Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms; Tsusima Strait, 9
fathoms; Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms.

The lirations within the aperture are more distinct in some
examples than in others.

16. Pleurotoma (

Testa elongata, fusiformis, turrita, albida, apice fuscescens, strigis
fuscis inter costas variegata; anfr. 12, primi duo vitrei, politi,
globulares, ceteri conyexiusculi, infra suturam undosam carinatam
leviter constricti et canaliculati, infra canalem costis crassis sub-
obliquis (in anfr. superioribus nodulosis) (una hic illie quam
ceteris majore tuberosa et fusca) instructi, spiraliter preecipue
inter costas striati; anfr. ultimus circa peripheriam albo zonatus,
costis ad 10 versus basim obsoletis, una post labrum maxima,
fusca; apertura parva, alba, zonis duabus interruptis macularum
externarum intus variegata, longitudinis totius 4 equans ; colu-
mella callo crassiusculo amicta, ad suturam tuberculata; canalis
brevis, recurvus ; labrum medio prominens superne valde sinuatum.

Long. 22 mill., diam. 7.

Hab. Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms; Matoza Harbour, 6
fathoms ; Goza Harbour, 6 fathoms.

This species possesses the general aspect of varicosa, Reeve ;
it is, however, distinct. The brown swellings or varices (in
varicosa white), the brown apex, small aperture, and white
band around the periphery easily separate this form.

?) tuberosa, sp. nov.

17. Pleurotoma ( ?) erosa, Schrenck.
Pleurotoma (Clavatula) erosa, Schrenck, Reisen u. Forsch. im Amur-
Lande, pl. 17. f. 5-7.
Hab. Nemero, East Yesso, 3 to 4 fathoms; off Cape Blunt,
35 fathoms; Yamada Harbour, 7 fathoms; east of Niphon,
lat. 34° 6’ N., long. 136° 15! E., 11 fathoms.

Shell shortly fusiform, purplish brown, varying from half
an inch to an inch in length. The whorls are angled at the
middle, longitudinally plicated and transversely suleated. The
aperture is purplish brown, the notch of the labrum very slight,
and the canal very short.

collected in Japanese Seas. 419

18. Pleurotoma ( ?) patruelis, sp. nov.

Testa elongata, fusiformis, turrita, rubro-fusca, circa anfractuum
medium albo zonata; anfr. ultimus paululum infra medium zona
alba secunda ornatus; anfr. 124 medio angulati, longitudinaliter
flexuose obsolete plicati, plicis superne leviter nodulosis, medio
nodulis majoribus et inferne nodulis duobus aliis minoribus
munitis, filis spiralibus 10-12 tenuibus (iis nodulos conjungenti-
bus quam ceteris crassioribus) succincti, et incrementi lineis
striati; anfr. ultimus liris transversis circiter 24 succinctus;
apertura longitudinis totius 4 adequans ; canalis brevis.

Long. 27 mill., diam. 73.

Hab. Lat. 34° 6! N., long. 136° 15! E., 11 fathoms.

This is a very pretty species, and belongs to the same
group which includes P. Metcalfec, Angas, and some others.

19. Bela tessoensis, sp. nov.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, sordide albida; anfr. 6 convexi; primi 2
leeves, cxeteri plicis longitudinalibus subacutis (in anfr. ultimo 14
flexuosis, infra medium sensim evanescentibus) instructi, et striis
confertis elevatis (una quam ceteris majore anfractuum medium
succingente, in ultimo obsoleta) inter et supra costas ornati;
apertura ovato-oblonga, subangusta, longitudine spiram eequans,
intus fuscescens; columella levis, alba, vix tortuosa; labrum
tenue, superne leviter sinuatum; canalis brevissimus, latiusculus,
aliquanto recurvus.

Long. 15 mill., diam. 62.

Hab. South-east of Yesso, lat. 42°58! N., long. 104° 24' E.,
at a depth of 43 fathoms ; bottom, sand and mud.

This very beautiful species is well characterized by its
convex whorls, which are neatly plicated longitudinally—and
especially by the close and fine spiral liration with which the
entire surface is ornamented, one lira larger than the rest
encircling the middle of each whorl.

20. Murex (Chicoreus) adustus, Lamk. ; Conch. Icon. iii. f. 29 ;
Kiener, Coq. Viv. pl. 33. f. 1.
Murex despectus, A. Ad. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853, p. 72.
Hab. Ooshima.

Having carefully compared the type of despectus with spe-
cimens of Lamarck’s species, I do not hesitate to place the
former as a synonym; for I cannot trace any differences.
Supposing the locality “‘ West Indies,” quoted by Mr. Adams,
to be correct, then this is a remarkable instance of wide
geographical range.

420 Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda

21. Murex (Phyllonotus) acanthophorus, A. Ad.
Proc. Zool. Soc. 1862, p. 272.

Hab. Hakodadi, 5 fathoms.

The dimensions of this species, which are not given by the
author, are, length 43 mill., diam. 25; aperture oval, purplish
within, 11 mill. long, 64 broad. Both the length and breadth
of the shell will vary considerably according to the extent of
the closed canal and the longitudinal varices ; but the size of
the aperture is more constant.

22. Murex (Cerastoma) endermonis, sp. nov.

Testa ovata, spira turrita, fuscescens; anfractus 6 superne decliviter
tabulati, paululum supra medium angulati, infra angulum con-
vexiusculi, varicibus 7 laciniatis superneque uncinatis instructi,
liris spiralibus ineequalibus scabrosis cincti ; regio umbilicalis valde
perforata; apertura ovata, intus fusco-purpurea; labrum varice
ultimo fimbriato incrassatum, intus denticulatum, margine serra-
tum, versus basim dente magno prominenti munitum ; columella
ceruleo-alba, medio fusco-purpureo maculata; canalis clausus,
breviusculus, leviter recurvus.

Long. 33 mill., diam. 14.

Hab, Endermo Harbour, Yesso, 4 to 7 fathoms, sandy
mud.

Some of the spiral lirations, that at the angle of the whorls
and three or four others in the last whorl, are much larger
than the rest, and with the varices produce a coarsely cancel-
lated aspect. ‘The base of the prominent tooth is purple-brown,
and the point white.

Murex talienwhanensis, Crosse, and M. ‘nornatus, Récluz,
are allies of this species; but both lack the labral tooth.

It is only in young specimens that the varices are produced
upward in a somewhat hooked manner ; in the adult state the
extremities are generally worn off.

23. Murex (Cerastoma) Burnettiit, Adams & Reeve, Voy,
Samarang, p. 38, pl. vill. f. 4, a, d.
Hab. Endermo Harbour, Yesso, 4 to 7 fathoms; bottom
sandy mud.

This species, which was founded upon a specimen in very
bad condition now in the Museum collection, is allied to
C. foliatum, Gmelin, from Sitka, Vancouver, and other loca-
lities on the west coast of North America.

The specimens dredged by Captain St. John at the above
locality are in good condition.

collected in Japanese Seas. 421

The spiral ribs, which are not so prominent on the whorls
as in ©. foliatum, become very large towards the foliaceous
varices, on which they are produced, thus giving them a very
strongly digitated aspect. On two adjacent ribs of the whorls
halfivay between the varices there are distinct protuberances,
which are not to be traced in Gmelin’s species. The labral
tooth is very strong and large, and excavated on the side
towards the aperture, which is of a purplish red colour crossed
by whitish stripes running down from the digitations which
arm the edge of the labrum within the aperture. It is to be
remarked that all the specimens of C. foliatus which I have
examined have the labral tooth smaller and convex on the
inner side, and not excavated asin M. Burnettii. The latter is
of a pale fawn-colour varied with numerous whitish undu-
lating streaks.

C. coreanicum, A. Adams, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1853, p. 72, is
an allied species, but of smaller growth, about 2 inches in
length; it possesses the same kind of labral tooth.

24. Trophon lamellosus, Gray.
laa ie Gray, Zoology of Beechey’s Voyage, p. 118, pl. 36.
Hab. Lat. 42° 58' N., long. 145° 24' E., 48 fathoms, sand
and stones.
25. Euthria viridula, Dunker.
Fusus viridulus, Dkr. Moll. Japonica, p. 3, pl. 1. f. 16.
iy Dkr., Lischke, Japan. Meeres-Conch. p. 39, pl. 5.
5 Oy
Hab. Japan, lat. 41° 12! N., long. 140° 45’ E., 43 fathoms.
In the specimens I have examined, the lirations within the
aperture are only nine in number, whereas Dunker mentions
the existence of twelve.

26. Euthria fuscolabiata, sp. nov.

Testa fusiformis, saturate purpureo-fusca; anfractus 8-9, primi
duo leves, ceteri convexi, plicis longitudinalibus circiter 12 (in
anfr. ultimo prope medium obsoletis) instructi, sutura undulata
sejuncti, transversim liris spiralibus tenuibus (quarum pauce
quam ceteris crassiores sunt) ubique cincti, et incrementi lineis
distincte striati ; apertura longitudinis totius 3 adeequans, superne
ovata, infra in canalem obliquum, aliquanto elongatum et recur-
vum producta, intus albida, liris intrantibus ad 12 labri marginem
haud attingentibus munita; labrum tenue, intus saturate fuscum ;
columella medio arcuata, basi obliqua, fusca, tenuiter’ callosa ;
cauda obsolete rimata; operculum elongate ovatum, nucleo
apicali.

Long. 29 mill., diam. 102 ; apertura long. 15, diam. 54.

422 ~ Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda

Hab. Off Cape Blunt, lat. 41° 41’ N., long. 141° 0! E., at
a depth of 35 fathoms.

On the upper volutions four or five of the spiral lirations
are considerably thicker than the rest, and on crossing the
longitudinal plications are faintly nodulous. On all the five
examples of this species there is what appears to be a luteous
deposit; but this may be the vestige of an epidermis. The
lines of growth are very distinct, and on crossing the spiral
lirations make them somewhat scabrous.

27. Fusus (Sipho?) manchuricus, sp. nov.
Fusus manchuricus, A. Adams, MS.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, sub epidermide luteo-olivacea rufescens ;
anfractus 8 convexiusculi, plicis longitudinalibus arcuatis circiter
12 (in anfr. ultimo ad medium evanidis) instructi, ubique lineis
impressis supra costas continuis, in anfr, superioribus 8-10, in
ultimo 20-25 ornati; apertura superne aliquanto ovata, versus
basim in canalem latiusculum, perobliquum et recurvum producta,
intus rufescens, longitudinis totius 4 equans ; columella valde
tortuosa, superne rufescens basique alba; labrum tenue ; opercu-
lum ovatum, nucleo vix terminali.

Long. 27 mill., diam. 11; apertura long. 133, diam. fere 5.

Hab. Lat. 42° 58’ N., long. 145° 24' E., 48 fathoms, sand
and mud.

This species is entirely clothed with a yellowish olive epi-
dermis, beneath which the shell appears to be of a reddish
colour. The plications or ribs are a trifle narrower than the
interstices between them. ‘The above name is attached to
some specimens in the Cumingian collection ; but I have been
unable to find in what work Mr. Adams has given the de-
scription.

28. Columbella tenuis, Gaskoin.
Hab. Endermo Harbour, 4 to 7 fathoms, sandy mud.

The specimens which are associated with the above name
have been compared with Gaskoin’s type, which is in the col-
lection of the late Mr. T. Lombe Taylor.

29. Nassa marginulata, Lamk.; Con. Icon. viii. f. 43; Kiener,
Coq. Viv. pl. 29. f. 117.
Hab. Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms. Var. from Yamada
Harbour.
30. Nassa gemmulata, Lamk.; Con. Icon. viii. f. 29; Kiener,
Coq. Viv. pl. 22. f. 84 (Buccinum).
Hab. Gozo Harbour, 6 fathoms, sandy mud.

collected in Japanese Seas. 423

The operculum of this species has the outer edge, or that
towards the labrum, prettily serrated. The Red Sea, Philip-
pine Islands, New Gites, and Queensland, Australia, are
other localities of this species.

31. Nassa stigmaria, A. Ad.; Conch. Icon. viii. f. 42.
Hab. Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms.

32. Nassa spurca, Gould, Otia Conch. p. 129.

Hab. Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms, and Yamada Harbour,
7 fathoms.

33. Nassa balteata?, Lischke, Japan. Meeres-Conch. p. 61,
pie vet. LOY EE,
Hab. East Niphon, 11 fathoms.
A single specimen, which may be a variety of this species
; gia ’ meee | ?
differs in having a more acute spire, consisting of nine whorls,
and below the suture numerous narrow oblique brown lines
flowine from the brown spots which border the whorls.
5

34, Nassa tenuis, sp. nov.

Testa elongata, tenuis, lutescenti-alba, ad suturas et circa medium
propeque basim anfr. ultimi pallide rubro fasciata; anfractus 8,
primi duo leves, politi, ceeteri convexiusculi, costis tenuibus 18—
20 et liris spiralibus circiter 6 granulose clathrati, anfr. ultimus
liris spiralibus 16-17 (inferioribus 5-6 cirea caudam haud granu-
latis) cinctus ; apertura parva, ovata, longitudinis totius + paulo
superans ; columella leviter corrugata callo tenui induta, super-
neque tuberculo parvo munita ; canalis obliquus, brevis, recurvus ;
labrum incrassatum, intus denticulis circa 10 ornatum, medio
basique rufo maculatum.

Long. 12 mill., diam. 5; apertura long. 44, diam. 23.

Hab. Cape Sima, 18 fathoms, sand and broken shells ; Goza

Harbour, lat. 34° 18’ N., long. 136° 45! E., 6 fathoms, sandy

mud; Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms, sandy mud and broken
shells.

This is a very delicately sculptured species. The fine ribs
and spiral lirations are very prettily and somewhat quadrately
noduled at the points of intersection. One specimen is a
little less elongate than the rest.

30. Nassa fuscolineata, sp. nov.
Testa brevis, pallide cornea, circa basim anfr. superiorum et medium
anfr. ultimi linea fusca costis interrupta cincta; anfractus 8,
primi tres leves, politi, ceeteri conyexiusculi, costis rotundatis 12

424 Mr. E. A. Smith on Gasteropoda

(in anfr. ultimo basi fere continuis) instructi, sulcis angustis
circiter 6 (in ultimo ad 15) supra costas continuis insculpti,
sutura undulata discreti; apertura parva, rotunde ovata; labrum
incrassatum, medio basique fusco maculatum, intus liratum ; cana-
lis angustus, brevis, leviter recurvus ; columella arcuata, levis,
callo tenui induta.
Long. 83 mill., diam. 4}.
Hab, Cape Sima, 18 fathoms, bottom sand and broken
shells.

Above the spiral interrupted brown line a white one adja-
cent to it is discernible; and on the body-whorl somewhat
below the middle there are two other, very pale brownish lines
interrupted by the ribs, which are a little broader than the.
interspaces.

36. Purpura lapillus, Linn.; Conch. Icon. iii. f. 47, a, d.
Hab. Japan.

The Japanese forms of this Protean shell are as varied as
those on European shores. In some specimens the imbrica-
tions are prominent, as in Reeve’s figure 47 6, but much
more numerous, In some cases groups of six or eight being
quite contiguous. In other examples the imbrications are
nearly obsolete.

37. Purpura alveolata, Rve. Conch. Icon. iu. f. 60.
Hab, Ooshima.

Reeve gives “ Panama, Cuming,” as the locality of this
species. It does not appear in Mr. A. Adams’s list of
Feiss Purpurine, given in the ‘ Annals,’ 1870, vol. v.
p- 422; and therefore probably it has not been recorded from
so northern a locality. There are in the Museum collection
other specimens from Formosa and Swan River.

38. Sistrum tuberculatum, Blainv. ; Conch. Icon. ii. Rieinula,
f. 11; Kiener, Coq. Viv. Purpura, pl. 5. f. 10, 10 a.

Hab. Toba and Ooshima, on the shore.

39. Buccinum Jeffreysii, sp. nov.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, alba, carinis rufo punctatis ornata, epider-
mide sordide olivaceo-alba longitudinaliter lamellosa amicta ;
anfractus 64, primi duo leves, rufescentes, globulares, caeteri con-
vexi, liris vel carinis tenuibus 6—7 (in anfr. ultimo cirea 20-24),
una leviter undulata circa medium quam ceteris majore, cincti,

collected in Japanese Seas. 425

ubique lineis longitudinalibus tenuissimis elevatis confertis inter

liras pulcherrime ornati; apertura alba, ovata, basi late breviter-

que canaliculata, longit. totius 7, adequans; canalis recurvus ;
columella levis, tenuiter callosa, alba; labrum incrassatum, ali-
quanto reflexum ; operculum certe buccinoidale.

Long. 30 mill., diam. 144; apertura long. 14 mill., diam. 64.

Hab. Lat. 42° 58’ N., long. 145° 24 E., 48 fathoms,
sand and stones.

This species may eventually prove but a large and fine
variety of B. japonica, A. Adams ; but at present I distinguish
it with a separate name, since there are several differences
which may be regarded as specific. The whorls are only
slightly angulated in the middle by the keel which encircles
them at that part; and this keel is undulated, a character not
assigned to B. japonica; the red spotting on the keels is also
absent in that species ; and the colour of the epidermis is differ-
ent. At the base of the cauda in the present species there 1s
a largish excavation; but I am inclined to attribute it to a
repaired injury.

40. Volutharpa ampullacea, Middendorff.
Bulla ampullacea, Midd. Sibirische Reise, Theil ii. pl. 8. f. 5 & 4.

Hab. Lat. 41° 12' N., long. 140° 45° E., at a depth of
43 fathoms, bottom sand and mud.

41. Mitra (Costellaria) suluensis, Ad. & Rve.

Mitra suluensiz, Ad. & Rve. Voy. Samarang, pl. 10. f. 27.

Hab. Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms, sandy mud and broken
shells.

42. Mitra (Costellaria) Collinsoni, A. Ad. Journ. Linnean
Soc. 1864, vil. p. 200.
Hab. Ooshima Harbour, 8 fathoms; Matoza Harbour,
6 fathoms.

The dimensions of this species are, length 18 mill., diam. 6.
I give these measurements, as they are omitted by Mr. A.
Adams, whose practice it nearly always is to pass them over
as of no importance.

43. Cancellaria Spengleriana, Desh. ; Conch. Icon. x. f. 11 ;
Kiener, Coq. Viv. pl. iv. f. 1.
Hab. Japan, lat. 35° 7! N., long. 136° 55’ E., 3 fathoms ;
soft mud.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. 30

426 On Gasteropoda collected in Japanese Seas.

44, Admete ovata, sp. nov.

Testa ovata, tennis, semipellucida ceruleo-alba ; anfractus 4-5 con-
vexi, supremi 2-3 erosi, penultimus longitudinaliter oblique plica-
tus, plicis superne suturam non attingentibus et spiraliter striatus,
ultimus maximus, subglobosus, striis spiralibus circiter 20 in-
sculptus; apertura ovata, longitudinis totius ;4, adequans ; colu-
mella arcuata, callo tenuissimo induta, basi oblique truncata.

Long. 6} mill., diam. 34; apertura long. 4 mill., diam. 2.

Hab. Lat. 42° 52’ N., long. 144° 40’ E., 48 fathoms,
sand and mud; temperature at bottom 37°-39°.

This species is peculiar for its ovate form and very short
spire. Only the penultimate whorl appears to be plicated.

45. Admete globularis, sp. nov.

Testa parva globularis, tenuis, nivea; anfractus 43, primi tres parvi
convexiusculi sutura leviter canaliculata sejuncti, ultimus globosus
magnus, omnes spiraliter tenuissime sulcati, apertura aliquanto
magna, subpyriformis, longitudinis totius fere 3 equans; colu-
mella callo tenui lato supra anfractum producto amicta, versus
basim oblique truncata; labrum tenue, simplex.

Long. 4 mill., diam. anfract. ultimi 2.

Hab. Lat. 42° 52' N., long. 144° 40’ E., at a depth of 48
fathoms, on a sandy bottom, with a temperature of 37°-39°,

This is a very remarkable species, and unlike any shell which
has ever come to my notice, and probably may eventually be
placed in a distinct genus. It is in form very much like Cassis
saburon ; and the truncature of the columella resembles that of
Verena crenocarina in the Melaniade, or of the genus Achatina
among the Pulmonata. The thin callous deposit extends from
the juncture of the labrum with the body-whorl to the end of
the columellar truncation, and spreads out some distance over
the whorl.

46. Oliva (Porphyria) mustelina, Lamk. ; Conch. Icon. vi. f.23.
Hab, East of Niphon, 3 fathoms, soft mud.

47. Olivella fulgurata, Adams & Reeve.

Oliva fulgurata, Adams & Reeve, Voy. Samarang, pl. x. f. 12.
Oliva Fortunei, A. Adams, MS. in Coll. Cuming.

Hab. Yamada Harbour, lat. 39° 32' N., long. 141° 53! E.,
in 7 fathoms, bottom sand and broken shells.

The Japanese specimens are of a pale horny colour, varie-
gated with undulating chestnut markings.

Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. 427

48. Natica janthostoma, Deshayes, Mag. de Zool. 1841, pl. 45 ;
. Conch. Icon. ix. f. 794, b.

Hab. Nemero, East Yesso.

Three young specimens are rather differently coloured from
the typical form. The chief colour of the body-whorl is a
ey yellow, which is interrupted by two broad brown spiral

ands.

49. Natica Colliet, Récluz ; Reeve, Conch. Icon. ix. f. 1124, b.

Natica concinna, Dunker, Malak, Bl. 1860, p. 232; Moll. Japonica, p. 14,

pl. ii. f. 21.

Hab, Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand.

N. concinna, Dunker, is undoubtedly the same as N. Colliet,
Récluz, his description agreeing in every particular with the
latter species.

The operculum is calcareous, and externally deeply and spi-
rally sulcated, as in N. millepunctata, Lamk.

50. Obeliscus pulchellus, A. Ad. Thes. Conch. ii. p. 808,
pl. 171. f. 20.
Hab. Goza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sandy mud.
51. Syrnola cinctella, A. Ad. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
1860, vi. p. 333.
Hab. Matoza Harbour, 6 fathoms, sand.

52. Solidula strigosa, Gould, Otia Conchol. p. 114, as

Buccinulus.
Hab. Gozo Harbour, 6 fathoms, sandy mud.
[To be continued. }

LIII.—Notes on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata.
By R. Erueriper, jun., F.G.S.

[Plate XX. ]

Genus Mya.ina, De Koninck,

Descr. Animaux Foss. Terr. Carb. Belgique, p. 125.
(Redefined by M‘Coy, Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 491.)

Myalina crassa, Fleming.
Modiolus, sp., Fleming, Edinb. Phil. Journ, 1825, xii. p. 246 (without
description).
Mytilus crassus, Fleming, British Animals, 1828, p, 412.
30*

428 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata.

? Modiola, sp., Rhind, Age of the Earth, 1838, p. 167, t. 2. f. g (without

description ).

Mytilus (Myalina) crassa, King, Mon. Perm. Foss. Engl. 1850, p. 159

(without ee ; ¥

Mytilus crassus, Morris, Cat. Brit. Foss. 1854, p. 214 (without de-

scription).

Myalina crassa, Huxley & Etheridge, Cat. Foss. Mus. Pract. Geol. 1865,

p- 110 (without description).

Myalina crassa, Armstrong & Young, Cat. Carb. Foss. W. Scotland,

rans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, 1871, iii. Supp. p. 52 (without description).

Spec. char. Shell elongate, atten subtrigonal, very thick,
with strongly marked umbonal ridges, imequivalve, large
when full-grown. Anterior end forming a small lobe in
front of the beaks and umbonal ridges; its margin sinuous,
and a little concave in outline. Posterior end compressed
in comparison with the anterior; its margin siahty sig-
moidal in outline. Hinge-line straight, nearly equal to
the length of the shell. Beaks not quite terminal, small
and pointed, a little incurved at their apices. Umbonal
ridges prominent, extending from the beaks backwards and
downwards to opposite the anterior part of the ventral margin,
where they become lost in the general surface of the shell ;
they are most prominent immediately below the umbonal
region, and give to the valves a carinate appearance. Hinge-
plate broad, with the inner margin a little thickened, and
longitudinally marked by a very large number of cartilage-
furrows. Byssal sinus in the nght valve more developed in
some individuals than in others. Anterior adductor impres-
sion double, pit-like, and deep, placed within the umbonal
cavity. Posterior adductor impression large and transversely
elongated. Pallial line well marked in old individuals by a
series of pits along its course ; remote from the margin of the
valves. el ution very thick, especially in the umbonal
region and cardinal area. Surface covered with an epidermal
investment, ornamented by close fine striae.

Obs. M. crassa was in the first instance referred to by the
late Rev. Prof. Fleming as a Modiola in his paper on the
Testaceous Annelides, as quoted above, but was afterwards
briefly described by him as a fossil species of the genus
Mytilus. With this short description, and a figure of a
Modiola in Rhind’s ‘ Age of the Earth,’ from the water of
Leith, near Woodhall (where it occurs in some abundance),
which I believe to be the same shell, the early history of J.
crassa is completed, so far as the literature of the subject is
known to me. The greatest number of cartilage-furrows I
have counted on the hinge-plate of any one specimen is
twenty-four. These grooves are apparently continuous round

Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. 429

on the sinuous margin of the anterior side, where, however, they
are only the edges of the laminz composing the shell—a fact
extremely well shown in one of the typical specimens (No. 219)
in the “ Fleming Collection,” Edinburgh Museum of Science
and Art, for access to which I am indebted to the kindness of
my friend Dr. Traquair. In the right valve of some speci-
mens the hinge-plate appears to be thicker and more highl

developed than in the left. In old specimens the pallial line
becomes exceedingly well marked, a series. of pits indicating
the points of attachment of the mantle-fibres. In the larger
number of specimens of MW. crassa, the posterior sides of the
shell are usually broken away, indicating that they were thinner
and more delicate than the anterior. At certain localities the
thickness of the valves of this species is remarkable, so much
so as to leave, in some instances, little room for the mollusk.
The scar of the anterior adductor is placed well within the
umbonal cavity, and in both valves is either single and pit-
like, or may consist of two deep pits separated by a ridge, and
often bounded posteriorly by a raised rim or margin. Over
each, and a little posterior to the single or double impressions,
is a third and smaller pit, which was ascertained by Prof.
M‘Coy*, as stated in his emended description of the genus
Myalina, to be the scar of the insertion of the adductor of the
opposite valve, similar to those Mytili with rostral plates, and
not that of one of the pedal muscles, the larger impression in
each valve being therefore only the origin of the respective
adductors. Immediately in front, and within the angle formed
by the hinge-plate and the anterior margin, is another, shal-
lower depression, from which a depressed and more or less
interrupted line runs in many specimens across the cartilage-
area, sometimes even interrupting the furrows themselves.
These points are well shown in figs. 1 & 2 (representing the
interior of portions of a right and a left valve), where 4 is the
double origin of the anterior adductor, ¢ the insertion of the
adductor of the opposite valve, d the shallower impression from
which runs the groove e across the cartilage-furrows. The
late Prof. Pictet noticed the resemblance of the rostral septum
characteristic of the genus Myalina to the shelf of the living
Dreissena, on which is supported the anterior adductor ;
it may be that the elevated rim or margin, which I have
described above as bounding the anterior scars of M. crassa,
may still further tend to unite the two genera. From the
condition of the specimens, I have been unable to study the

* Brit. Pal. Foss. p. 492.

430 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata.

posterior adductor-scars with satisfaction. Fig. 3 represents
the posterior portion of a shell with a strong muscular scar,
which, I think, may be that of J/. crassa; it was obtained at
Pitlessie with many fragments of that species, and from the
same block of shale. The margin of the scar is strongly
defined ; and there are several pits scattered along it and over
the surface of the impression, probably marking the points of
attachment of muscular fibres.

In the water of Leith at Woodhall a bed of dark shale
occurs, with a species of Myalina in abundance, the individuals
varying in size from small specimens up to near that of the
typical M. crassa. Except that the shell of the Woodhall
form is thinner, and, as before stated, smaller, I cannot distin-
guish one from the other.

Localities &c. Cults Lime-works, near Pitlessie, Fife, ‘in a
bed of shale over the Mountain Limestone ;” Fleming Collec-
tion, Edinburgh Museum of Science and Art, and collection of
the Geological Survey of Scotland : collected by Messrs. Bennie
and Macconochie. Lugton Water, near Lugton Inn, near Dun-
lop, Ayrshire, in shale in connexion with the lowest limestone
of the Lower Carboniferous Limestone group; collection of
the Geological Survey of Scotland, collected by Mr. A. Mac-
conochie. Woodhall, water of Leith, in shale of the Wardie
Shale series, Lower Carboniferous series; cabinet of Dr.
Traquair, and collection of the Geological Survey of Scotland :
collected by Mr. J. Bennie. Messrs. Armstrong and Young
record M. crassa from shale below the main limestone at
Roughwood, and from clay-ironstone shale at Corrieburn*.

In the article on “ Fife and Kinross,” in the ‘ New Statis-
tical Account of Scotland ’t, is the following reference to the
bed of shale at Cults Lime-works :—“ One of the beds of shale
which overlies the main lime is composed entirely of shells of
the genus Mytilus, the prevailing species being the MW. crassus.
These shells appear as fresh and entire as if they were still
reposing on the mud bed of the primitive ocean in which they
were produced. Not only are the external figure and internal
structure preserved, but even the colour and original shelly
matter seems to have sustained but little alteration.”

Many of the valves of M. crassa from Cults have attached
to them a large Spirorbis, described by Fleming in his
memoir on the Testaceous Annelides as S. ambiguus. Mr.
Bennie has met with a similar form at Roscobie, Fife.

* Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, iii. Supp. p. 52.
+ Vol. v. p. 589,

Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata. 431

Genus Scuizopus, King, 1844,
Annals Nat. Hist. 1844, xiv. p. 313; Permian Fossils, 1850, p. 185.

Schizodus Saltert, sp. nov.
Schizodus, <P. (Salter), Rey. T, Brown, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinb. 1861,
xxii. p. 392, figs. 1-3.

Spec. char. Very inequilateral, convex and prominent in
the umbonal region; anterior side rounded; posterior side
longer and more compressed than the anterior, slightly trun-
cated obliquely, narrowed by the convergence of the dorsal
and ventral margins; ventral margin gently rounded; an
obtusely rounded and curved diagonal ridge proceeds from the
beak of each valve to the postero-ventral margin, enclosing
between it and the dorsal margin a narrow, slightly concave,
posterior slope. Beaks pronounced, prominent, slightly in-
curved towards the anterior side; valves very prominent and
convex in the umbonal region, rapidly arching downwards to
the rounded ventral margin. In the right valve the anterior
tooth is inclined a little obliquely towards the anterior side ;
the posterior tooth is elongated. In the left valve the large
central tooth is very prominent, thick, plain, and projects
somewhat outwards from the umbonal cavity ; although not
bifid, the ventral margin of this tooth appears in some speci-
mens to be very slightly concave, thereby indicating a ten-
dency towards the bifid form; anterior and posterior teeth
obscure. The scar of the anterior adductor is oval, and
attenuated towards its dorsal extremity; the posterior im-
pression also oval, but rather larger than the anterior. Pallial
line well defined on the anterior and posterior sides, less so in
the middle of its course; an internal curved ridge extends
from the umbonal cavity on the posterior side obliquely
towards the postero-ventral margin, and nearly corresponds in
position with the diagonal ridge. Surface of the shell towards
the ventral margin is marked by several well-defined laminz
of growth, between which and over the general surface are
close fine striz, usually only faintly preserved.

Obs. In connexion with this shell, the Rev. T. Brown
makes the following remarks in his paper on the ‘‘ Mountain
Limestone and Lower Carboniferous Rocks of the Fifeshire
Coast, &c.”* :— Dr. Fleming, to whom I formerly submitted
this shell, considered it to be the Anatina attenuata of M‘Coy,
but held that it had been erroneously referred to that genus.
He possessed numerous specimens from a bed near Colinton,
where it occurs in such abundance as to suggest the idea of its

* Traus. Roy. Soc. Edinb. xxii. p. 395.

432 Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata.

naving been gregarious ; but the specimens from Fife were in
better preservation, and he intended to have them laid open
and submit them to a careful examination in order to deter-
mine the generic characters. Circumstances prevented this,
but it has now been made clear by Mr. Salter.” Many years
ago Dr. Rhind figured, but did not describe, under the name
ot Axinus Pentlandicus*, two shells from Woodhall (probably
the Colinton of the above quotation), which I believe to be
specifically distinct from one another. One of theset was after-
wards refigured and described by Capt. T. Brown as Pachyodon
pyramidatust, without any reference to Rhind’s figure, and
again as Unto pyramidalus§. I am at present under the im-
pression that Rhind’s fig. 6 and Brown’s P. (Unio) pyramidalus
are the same shell as the present species, which | have ven-
tured to describe under the name of S. Salterz, in memory of
an early preceptor and friend to whom I am indebted for many
pleasant rambles and much profitable instruction. The pos-
terior slope of S. Salter? is very frequently broken or crushed
away, when the individuals bear a close resemblance indeed
to the above shells, in which there is no slope figured, the
posterior side consisting of a blunt acumination. If future
investigation should prove them to be identical, Capt. Brown’s
specitic name will have to be adopted. The Rev. Thomas
Brown has most obligingly allowed me to examine the original
specimens in his cabinet used by Mr. Salter for the woodcuts
cited above. Of these, fig. 1 represents the internal umbonal
region of the right valve, and shows the anterior tooth of the
natural size. In fig. 2 we have a view of the whole of the
interior of the left valve, with an enlarged drawing of a
portion of the hinge, and showing the plain surface and wedge-
torm of the tooth, which in some Schizodontes is bifid. The third
figure is a good external representation of the left valve, with
the general characters well indicated, except that the lamin
of growth on the upper half of the shell are too pronounced.
It is an enlarged figure, although the species frequently
reaches the size indicated. In the thick undivided nature of
the central tooth of the left valve, S. Sa/tert quite agrees with
two other Carboniferous species in which the dental arrange-
ment has been noticed—sS. carbonarius, Sow., and S. axini-
jformis, Phil.; in both of these the corresponding tooth is
simple and thick ||, thus presenting a marked difference from

* Age of the Earth, t. 2. f. a & 6.

+ Fig. b.

t Annals Nat. Hist. 1848, xii. p. 396, t. 16%. f. 9.
§ Fossil Conchology, p. 179, t. 73. £. 19.

| King, Mon. Perm. Foss. p. 187.

Mr. R. Etheridge on Carboniferous Lamellibranchiata, 433

the bifid tooth of the Permian form, S. truncatus, King.
Perhaps when more is known of the dental characters of the
various species constituting the genus Schizodus, we may be
able to separate them into two natural groups based on the
divided or undivided condition of the large central tooth of the
left valve.

Localities &c. Ardross Limestone, Ardross, Fifeshire, at
the base of the Lower Carboniferous Limestone group ; cabinet
of the Rev. T. Brown, who remarks that it is one of the
characteristic shells of that bed. Cambo Ness, Kingsbarns,
Fifeshire, from the Myalina-beds of the Lower Carboniferous
series (Cement-stone group); collection of the Geological
Survey of Scotland. Water of Leith, at Woodhall, in shale
under a bed of sandstone of the Wardie Shale group, Lower
Carboniferous series ; cabinet of Dr. Traquair, and collection
of the Geological Survey of Scotland (specimens collected by
Mr. J. Bennie).

The Rey. T. Brown remarks that “ the species seems to
have belonged properly to the Lower Carboniferous group,
rather than to the Mountain Limestone. . . . On passing up
into the Mountain Limestone it occurs rather in a straggling
condition, and in comparatively scanty numbers.”

In conclusion, I have to express my thanks to Dr. Traquair
and the Rev. Thomas Brown for so kindly placing specimens
at my disposal, and to my colleague Mr. B. N. Peach for the
excellent drawings accompanying these notes.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XX.

Myalina crassa, Fleming.

Fig. 1, Left valve, natural size. Cults Lime-works, near Pitlessie, Fife.
a, hinge-plate with cartilage-furrows ; }, scars of origin of the
anterior muscular impression divided by the median ridge; c,
sear of the insertion of the anterior adductor of the opposite
valve; d, hollow depression or pit in the angle between the
hinge-line and the anterior end ; e, groove running from d across
the hinge-plate ; f, pallial line, with pits for the muscular fibres
of the mantle.

Fig. 2. Right valve, natural size. Cults Lime-works. _ 4, bc, & fsimilar
to fig. 1; g, raised border bounding the anterior muscular scars.

Fig. 3. ? Posterior portion of the shell, showing a strong muscular sear,
natural size. Cults Lime-works.

4, Small left valve, exterior view, natural size. Woodhall, water of
Leith ; cabinet of Dr. Traquair.
Fig. 5. Interior view of the same.

Schizodus Salteri, R. Etheridge, jun.

Fig. 6. Right valve, exterior view, natural size. Ardross, Fife; cabinet
of the Rey. T. Brown,

434 Bibliographical Notice.

Fig. 7. Lett valve, exterior view, natural size. Woodhall, water of Leith ;
cabinet of Dr. Traquair.

Fig. 8. Interior view of fig. 7: a, central undivided tooth; 4, anterior
tooth ; c, elongated posterior tooth ; d, anterior adductor scar;
78g pan adductor scar; f, pallial line; g, internal oblique
ridge.

Fig. 9. Right valve, interior view, natural size. Woodhall, water of
Leith; cabinet of Dr. Traquair. a, large anterior tooth; 6,
elongated posterior tooth.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Fossil Inland Shells from Dalmatia, Croatia, and Slavonia. By
Sprripion Brusrna, Director of the Zoological Department of the
National Museum of the Triune Kingdom, &c. &c. German en-
larged edition of the Croatian Memoir in the “‘ Rad” of the South-
Slavonian Academy of Sciences and Art at Agram. 8vo, pp. 144,
with 7 plates. Agram: 1874. (Fossile Binnen-Mollusken aus
Dalmatien &c.)

Tue collection of fossils here described and illustrated consists of
20,000 specimens, from about 30 localities, carefully enumerated.
There are 139 species (109 Gasteropoda and 30 Conchifera), of which
49 are either new or were little known, and 11 are now much more
fully determined than heretofore. Only 10 require either better
preserved specimens for illustration or further books of reference for
the author to make his determinations certain, namely :—Hyalina,
1; Helix, 1; Limnea, 2; Planorbis, 3; Pisidium, 1; Dreissena,
2 species. Of the remaining 129, 13 are still living in Dalmatia,
Croatia, or Slavonia, namely :—

Melanopsis Esperi, Fér. Succinea oblonga, Drap.
acicularis, Fér. Helix pomatia, L.
Lithoglyphus fuscus, Zieg. Ancylus lacustris, L.
Bythinia tentaculata, L. Spherium lacustre, Mi//.
Valvata piscinalis, Mill. Pisidium amnicum, Miill.
Neritina danubialis, C. Pfeif. Dreissena polymorpha, Pal/.

Succinea elegans, isso.

And 4 live still in other parts of Europe :—

Melanopsis premorsa, L. Melanopsis maroccana, Chem.
costata, Fér. Hydrobia stagnalis, Bast.

The remaining 112 species are extinct ; and of these, 24 had been
already described by Brongniart, Partsch, Férussac, Krauss, Fuchs,
Bielz, Braun, Thome, Hérnes, and others; whilst 41 have been
described mostly by Neumayr in 1869, and by Brusina in this
memoir. The distribution of the species in the Three Kingdoms, and
their relationship to recent forms, are carefully shown.

Bibliographical Notice. 435

The following appear to have continued from the Miocene brackish-
water beds :—

Melania Escheri, Brongn. Neritina picta, Fér.

Melanopsis inconstans, Newm. Helix turonensis, Desh.
Bouei, Fér. pomatia, L.
vindobonensis, Fuchs. Dreissena polymorpha, Pall.

Neritina nivosa, Brus.

From the Miocene freshwater beds :—

Melania Escheri, Brongn. Bythinia croatica, Brus.
Melanopsis premorsa, L. Neritina callosa, Meneg.
Esperi, Fér. Dreissena Fuchsi, Pilar.

acicularis, Fé.
—— impressa, Krauss.

Hydrobia stagnalis, Bast.

triangularis, Partsch.
balatonica, Partsch.

From the Pliocene Congeria-beds :—

Hydrobia stagnalis, Bast. Valenciennsia annulata, Rousseau.
Bythinia tentaculata, L. Pauli, R. Horn.

Vivipara bifarcinata, Bielz. Pisidium amnicum, Miill.

All the other Dalmatian species come from the Pliocene freshwater
marl; and the Croatian and Slavonian from the freshwater Palu-
dina-clays, which the author regards as different from the true
Congeria-beds.

The relationships of all the fossil species with those now found in
the several “ Regions” defined by naturalists are fully treated of.

The genera under notice are :—

Amnicola (2 spp.). Neritina (9).
Ancylus (1). Pisidium (2).
Bythinia (3). Planorbis (6).
Dreissena (11). Prososthenia (4).
Emmericia, nov. gen. (2). Pyrgula (2).
Fossarulus (3). Spherium (1).
Helix (5). Stalioa, nov. gen. (2).
Hyalina (1). Succinea (2),
Hydrobia (5). Unio (20).
Limnzea (4). Valenciennsia (3).
Lithoglyphus (2). Valvata (3).
Melania (1). Vivipara (28).
Melanopsis (24).

Descriptions of the 139 species, and of some genera in particular,
follow, illustrated by the seven lithographic plates.

In an appendix, on the shells found in the Congeria-beds of Agram,
Sp. Brusina treats of additional species belonging to

Ampullaria (1). Lithoglyphus (1).

Cardium (17). Melanopsis (2).
Cyclostomus (1). Micromelania, nov, gen. (5).
Dreissena (3). Planorbis (3).

Hydrobia (1). Pyrgula (1).

Limnea (2). Valvata (3).

The author has worked con amore and to good purpose. He shows
his results often in useful tables and classified lists. The printing
of the memoir is good; and the lithographs are bold, careful, and
natural, though somewhat poorly printed.

436 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Ctenodus cristatus.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
Leeds, May 3, 1875.

GenTLEMEN,—I am very willing to be corrected by Mr. Atthey ;
and this letter is to be regarded as in the main a request for further
information.

In Messrs. Hancock and Atthey’s original paper (Nat. Hist.
Trans. N. & D. vol. iii. p. 61), and again in Mr. Atthey’s note
(‘ Annals,’ May 1875), the upper surface of the palatal tooth of
Ctenodus cristatus is said to be concave. I have always understood
this to be their proposition, and controverted it by stating that in
the example now in the Leeds Museum the lower surface is concave.
No specimen which I have seen shows the upper surface of the
tooth; nor have I hitherto mentioned it. If the upper surface be
concave, the lower or exposed surface would be convex, unless it be
contended that the tooth has greatly thickened edges, which is not
actually the case. Is it possible that Mr. Atthey has mistaken the
upper for the under surface? If so, 1 may well have failed to
catch his meaning.

I have never been satisfied that the distinction between C, cris-
tutus and C. tuberculatus was well founded; but I readily admit
that I ought either to have stated this explicitly, or to have cited
Messrs. Hancock and Atthey’s statement in their own language.
Criticism of proposed species, however, was no part of my plan.

If Mr. Atthey will assure us that he can substantiate by indispu-
table specimens the restoration, Nat. Hist. Trans. N. & D. vol. iv.
t. xiv., I am prepared to accept his statement, notwithstanding its
prima facie improbability. Your obedient servant,

L. C. Mra.

Observations on the Period of the Extinction of the ancient Fauna of
the Island of Rodriguez. By M. Apu. Mitne-Epwarps.

The imperfect knowledge we possess of the ancient fauna of the
island of Rodriguez, and the unexpected facts discovered by the
paleontological study of the bones collected from the caves there,
give real importance to all the authentic information we can find in
the accounts of the old travellers on the productions of that island.
Francois Leguat, who staid at Rodriguez from 1691 to 1693, and
published some very careful observations on all he had seen there,
described its plants and animals. Most of his assertions have been
corroborated by the paleontological discoveries recently made; and,
in several memoirs which I have had the honour to present to the
Academy, I have made known the zoological characters of some
birds mentioned by Leguat, and of which the species have entirely
disappeared. But at what period did this extinction take place ?
and to what cause was it due? ‘To resolve these questions we had
no certain guide. We are now acquainted with another document

Miscellaneous. 437

of great value, completing up to a certain point the indications given
by Leguat, and nearly forty years subsequent to his narrative.

It is a manuscript found in the Ministére de la Marine, entitled
‘** Relation de Vile Rodrigue.” It was discovered by M. Rouillard,
a magistrate of Mauritius, who was making some special investiga-
tions in these archives. I was informed of this fact by Mr. Alfred
Newton *, Professor at the University of Cambridge; and he re-
quested me to search in the archives of the ministry in order to
settle the time when this document was written; for it bears no
date and no author’s name, and is bound up together with other
manuscripts in vol. xii. of the ‘Correspondance de Vile de France,’
année 1760. Is this date the correct one? and may we conclude
that the birds in question were still living in 1760—that is to say,
scarcely more than a hundred years ago?

I am convinced that this document is older than those with which
it has been combined; and if I have not been able to discover its
author, I have been able to fix its period. In fact I found in vol. i.
of the ‘ Correspondance générale’ an old inventory of reports and
letters, from 1719 to 1732, contained in the portfolios of the office
before they were collected and bound in volumes. In this enumera-
tion is found our ‘ Relation de l’'ile Rodrigue’ intercalated between
some documents of the date 1729 and others of 1730 and 1731.
Its inventory number corresponds exactly to that found on the
‘ Relation’ itself; it is «‘ No. 1, Carton 29.” This indication there-
fore enables us to establish precisely, if not the time when the
report was written, at least when it was transmitted to the Com-
pagnie des Indes. It is, then, anterior to 1730, and it was by mis-
take that it was bound up with the Correspondence of 1760.

I should moreover remark that, according to the above-mentioned
inventory, Carton No. 29 must have also contained a “ deliberation
of the Council” (of the Compagnie des Indes), “ July 20, 1725, as
to taking possession of the island of Diego Ruys ”’—that is, of Rod-
riguez. There is consequently reason to suppose that after the de-
liberation the Company commissioned one of its officers to go and
study the resources of the island, and find out if it was advisable to
make a settlement there. Our ‘ Relation,’ transmitted four years
after, seems to answer completely questions of this sort. ‘he un-
known author of the report first gives all the information necessary
to facilitate the landing, indicating all the islets and reefs; he then
reviews the animal and vegetable productions, and has not forgotten
the survey of the soil and its arable qualities.

This account permits us to affirm that forty years after Leguat’s
departure the fauna of Rodriguez still included all the interesting
ornithic types described by him, and that their extinction was sub-
sequent to that date. It also gives us details of the habits, forms,
and colours of several species of which I had recognized the ex-
istence and zoological affinities from their bones alone; and it con-
firms the results at which I had arrived.

* Prof. A. Newton presented to the Zoological Society of London, at its
meeting on the 19th January, 1875, some extracts from the ‘ Relation.’

438 Miscellaneous.

It takes up in succession the solitaire and the birds I made known
under the names of Hrythromachus Lequati, Ardea megacephala,
Athene murivora, and Necropsittacus rodericanus*. The ‘ Relation’
shows distinctly that the ornithic fauna of the island did not undergo
any notable modification during the first part of the 18th century,
since the species mentioned by Leguat were still existing in 1730;
while we know that in 1761, when the astronomer Pingré staid
there, the solitaires had become so rare that Pingré speaks of them
only from hearsay, haying never observed them himself. It gives
no indication about the other land-birds. We have therefore reason
to think that extinction of these species, commenced probably at the
time of Leguat’s stay, proceeded with ever increasing rapidity, and
must have reached its maximum between 1730 and 1760. The
documents collected at the Ministére de la Marine leave but little
doubt on the subject; and, thanks to them, we can not only, so to
speak, be present at the destruction of one group of animals which
was formerly extremely abundant at Rodriguez (I mean the land-
tortoises), but also well account for their disappearance. The causes
which brought about their extinction are, according to all proba-
bility, those which annihilated the birds.

In the reports addressed to the Compagnie des Indes, preserved
in the archives of the Ministére de la Marine, we see that the island
of Rodriguez was regarded as a sort of provisioning-store, not only
for the Isle of France and the island of Bourbon, but also for the
ships frequenting those parts. They came there regularly for tor-
toises. Already, in 1726 or 1727, M. Lenoir, during his visit to
the Isle of France, wrote to the council of the Company :—

‘“‘ Vessels going to and returning from India must not be suffered
to go and carry off without discretion the land-tortoises from the
neighbouring islets; and the captains must be forbidden to send
their boats to take them without apprising the commandant of the
island of the fact, and of the number they intend to take away ” f.

Butcher’s meat was often deficient at the Isle of France; and we
find that a regular provisioning-service was gradually organized at
Rodriguez. The various governors frequently sent ships, which
returned loaded with tortoises, and had no other destination. In
1737 M. de la Bourdonnais ordered some expeditions of this kind ;
but he did not keep an exact account of them, and we cannot judge
of theirimportance. On the other hand, M. Desforge-Boucher, in his
reports addressed to the Company in 1759 and 1760, enumerates
not only the ships he employed on this service, but also the number
of tortoises collected and brought away by each of them. Four
small vessels, ‘la Mignonne,’ ‘1’Oiseau,’ ‘le Vollant,’ and ‘la Pé-
nélope,’ were at that time appropriated almost exclusively to this
traffic; and an officer resided at Rodriguez to superintend them. I
have not space to quote the extracts from the journal of Governor
Desforge-Boucher where he speaks of these expeditions ; it will suf-

* The portions of the ‘Relation’ which refer to natural history will
be published in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles.’

+ MS. documents collected under the title of ‘‘ Code de l’ile de France,’
1556 to 1768 (Archives de la Marine),

Miscellaneous. 439

fice to say that, according to the abstract which I have made of
the account (probably incomplete) he kept of the arrivals, he caused
to be removed from Rodriguez more than 30,000 land-tortoises in
less than eighteen months. When we reflect on the small extent of
the island, we cannot be surprised that these animals, formerly so
common, have entirely disappeared ; notwithstanding their fecun-
dity, they could not withstand such means of destruction.

That which we have stated concerning the tortoises must have taken
place also with the land-birds. It is evident that the sailors would
not abstain from pursuing and killing them. Those species whose
undeveloped wings rendered them easy to capture, while the delicacy
of their flesh made them sought after, must have been rapidly exter-
minated. It is therefore unnecessary, in order to account for their
extinction, to invoke changes in the biological conditions ; the action
of man was amply sufficient, and was exerted there without impedi-
ment and with more facility than anywhere else. It is still going
on in many other parts of the globe; and we can already foresee
the period when many wingless birds, large Cetacea, and certain
species of seals and otaries will have been annihilated by man.
—Comptes Rendus de 0 Académie des Sciences, May 10, 1875,

On the Development of the Pteropoda. By M. H. For.

The vitellus of the Pteropoda before fecundation is histologically
a simple cell with a deposit of nutritive matter in its interior. This
fecundated vitellus is destitute of membrane and nucleus. It is
composed of a formative or protoplasmic portion and of a nutritive
portion composed of a network of protoplasm, in the meshes of
which the nutritive globules occur. In the centre of the formative
part there is a star formed by the granules of the protoplasm ar-
ranged in diverging straight lines. The rays of this star stretch to
the limit of the formative portion ; and the nutritive globules arrange
themselves in lines.

After the egress of the so-called corpuscle of direction, a nucleus
appears in the centre of the star, which is effaced in proportion to
the growth of this nucleus. The granules and the globules of
the vitellus cease to be in lines. Before each segmentation the
nucleus disappears, to be replaced by two molecular stars which ori-
ginate in its interior. The centre of each of these stars may be
regarded as a centre of attraction; and all the vitelline substance
obeys this attraction. After segmentation, a nucleus reappears in
the middle of each star, and the vitelline substance remains at rest.

The result of segmentation, which differs little from the recog-
nized types of the Gasteropods, is the development of a nutritive
portion, composed of three large spheres, and of a formative moiety, of
transparent spherules. Afterwards the nutritive cells divide, pro-
ducing a superficial layer of little cells, which in the end envelop the
three large nutritive spheres and constitute the ectoderm. The
fourth of the large central spheres, entirely composed of protoplasm,
divides completely and causes a thickening of the ectodermic layer.
This region corresponds to the lower extremity of the larva. The
line of junction of the three nutritive spherules coincides with the oral-

440) Miscellaneous.

aboral axis of the larva. The ectoderm closes up in the last place
at the point of union of the three spheres, a point which may coin-
vide either with the aboral or with the oral pole of the larva. I
am in favour of the latter alternative.

The embryonic development of the Gymnosomes forms a transition
between that of the Thecosomes, which I have just recapitulated,
and that of the Heteropoda, between the formation of the embryonic
lamelle by envelopment and their formation by invagination.

The digestive cavity is formed by a simple differentiation of the
mass of nutritive or central cells, From this results a completely
closed trilobate cavity. From the median lobe proceeds the diges-
tive tube; from the lateral lobes the nutritive sacs. The cells com-
posing the walls of this cavity descend directly from the nutritive or
central cells of the embryo; they are small and numerous round the
median cavity ; cuneiform, and composed in great part of nutritive
substance round the lateral cavities. The median portion lengthens
to form the stomach and theintestine. An invagination of the ecto-
derm, starting from the point where this lamella has closed up, de-
scends to meet the stomach, with which it unites. This invagination
represents the mouth and cesophagus; the point of junction the
cardia. It represents in front a diverticulum which gives origin to
the radula. This development of the digestive tube agrees point by
point with what we know of the development of the Rotifera.

The first cilia which appear are motory; they are in small tufts
on a circular zone on a level with the mouth; then a band of small
cilia grows below the larger ones and serves to convey the nutritive
particles to the mouth.

The foot has its origin in a thickening of the ectoderm, which
occupies the greater part of the ventral surface of the embryo. It
afterwards takes the form of a hump, and then that of a horizontal
tongue, which sometimes bears an operculum on its lower side. It
divides into a median lobe and two lateral ones, which become the
swimming-organs.

The pallial cavity is formed by sinking-in of the ectoderm between
the edge of the shell and the neck of the larva, always on the right
of the anus whatever may be the position of the latter.

The larvee of the Pteropoda have two contractile sinuses, situated
the one at the foot and the other in the dorsal region, which send
from one to the other the liquid contained in the cavity of the body.
Neither of these sinuses can be compared to those of the embryo of
the Limaces. The cephalic sinus of the Zimaces corresponds to all
the median portion of the velum and to the whole dorsal region of
the embryos of the Pteropoda. The contractile sinus of the foot of
the Limaces is situated at the extremity, and not at the base of the
foot as in the Pteropoda.

The kidney is formed at the expense of the ectoderm, and the
heart by the differentiation of a mass of cells of the mesoderm.
The internal aperture of the renal canal opens outside the heart and
into the pericardium when the latter is afterwards formed. The
kidney beats with almost as much vivacity as the heart. The aorta
and the arteries are formed by the differentiation of chains of meso-
dermie cells.

Miscellaneous. 441

The walls of the stomach are differentiated into two layers—an
external one of muscular fibres, and an internal mucous layer; this
latter produces five horny teeth, preceded sometimes by the appear-
ance of a single larval plate. The vitelline sacs, of which there are
two at first, unite into one in the Orthoconcha, This sac, which
opens into the dorsal part of the stomach, is absorbed and diminishes
rapidly in the Hyaleacee ; on the contrary, it is developed in the
Styliolacese and the Creseidese, where it seems to play, provisionally,
the part of the liver. In every case it diminishes in proportion as
the liver is developed. ‘The liver is composed of small diverticula of
the wall of the stomach. The nutritive sacs have nothing to do with
the formation of this organ.

The otocysts are formed early, in the midst ofa layer produced by
a doubling of the ectoderm still composed of large embryonic cells.
The otolith originates in the thickness of the wall of the vesicle,
and falls afterwards into its cavity. In the Zimaces and the Cepha-
lopoda the otocyst is formed by an invagination of the ectoderm
already composed of very small cylindrical cells. The size of the
embryonic cells of the generative layer seems to be in this case, as
in many others, the cause which determines the mode of formation
of an organ by invagination or by simple folding.

The nervous system is composed of a cephalic nervous mass and of
a subeesophageal mass. The former is formed by a double invagina-
tion of the ectoderm of the cephalic region in the area circumscribed
by the velum ; the mode of formation of the second has not been
observed in the Pteropoda.

The appearance of the shell is preceded by the formation of an
‘invagination of the ectoderm a little in front of the aboral pole.
This preconchylian invagination turns round ; and the first rudiment
of the shell appears on the projection thus formed. In exceptional
or abnormal cases this invagination does not turn round, or rather it
is reformed after having disappeared. Its existence is incompatible
with that of an external shell and vice versd. It is the point of de-
parture of the band which secretes the shell ring by ring, and which
becomes the margin of the mantle. The first part of the shell, that
which the larva inhabits, often differs from the portion which is
added later on ; it may persist, fall or break off; and it has furnished
me with characters which have enabled me to subdivide the sub-
order of the Thecosomatous Pteropoda. The existence of the pre-
conchylian invagination cannot be satisfactorily explained by purely
physiological causes ; it seems, then, to have hereditary causes, and
may morphologically be compared to the conchylian invagination of
the mollusks with internal shells, which invagination I have studied
in Sepiola and the Limax. The existence and signification of that
invagination in the Cephalophora, the Cephalopoda, and the Lamel-
libranchiata have been gradually cleared up by Lereboullet, Semper,
Salensky, Ray Lankester, and myself.

The sexual products originate at the expense of the endoderm.
Sexuality can only be attributed to one embryonic lamella.— Comptes
Rendus, January 18, 1875, p. 196.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. xv. sl

442 Miscellaneous.

Notes on an Examination of four Species of Chitons, with Reference
to Posterior Orifices. By Wiiitam H. Datu.

1. Stimpsoniella Emersonii.

Two specimens.

The large and fine specimen from the Gulf of St. Lawrence pre-
sented a posterior and terminal anus of large size, but with the edges
not elevated into a papilla. The head of an ordinary pin could be
inserted into it without violence.

The orifices of the ovaries, bilaterally symmetrical, were situated
just behind, and, as it were, under the shadow of, the last branchia on
each side. There were two fenestra on each side of the anterior, a
little further towards the girdle and a little larger than the posterior.

This species resembles in most particulars the Symmetrogephyrus
Pallusii of Middendorff; and it would seem that his ungainly sub-
generic or generic name should be adopted. The hairs are precisely
similar in both species, as are the branchie. The insertion-plates
also agree, according to Dr. Carpenter, who examined a series from
a specimen obtained by me in the Aleutian Islands. The principal
differences, besides the larger size of S. Pallasii, are as follows :—In
the latter the hairs are more closely set, the texture of the epidermis
is thicker and harder, the points of the valves are more nearly
covered, and the skin is smoothly rounded over the back, not show-
ing any thing of the form of the valves as is the case in S. Hmersonii.
I think also the valves are smaller, in proportion to the size of the
animal, in Pallasii than in Hmersonii.

2. Tonicdla marmorea, Fabr.

This species showed a clearly defined posterior and terminal vent.
The fenestrae of the ovaries were symmetrical on each side; but the
branchie pass behind them and conceal them. They are very small ;
and I could not detect more than one on each side, though fresh spe-
cimens, not hardened and contracted by alcohol, might show more.

3. Trachydermon albus, Linn.

The same remarks apply to this species. The vent was terminal,
and on a papilla.
4. Trachydermon ruber, Linn.

Three specimens examined.

These specimens were much hardened by alcohol. Removing the
plates from above and then the inner lining membrane, beneath the
large and well-filled ovaries the intestinal canal is seen, terminating
in the median line posteriorly. From the outside the anus was not
perceptible in the smaller specimens. By carefully turning back the
outer edge of the girdle in the largest specimen, after removing the
posterior plates, but without touching the animal with the dissecting-
knife, the anus was perceptible, with a pellet of faeces impacted in
the opening. It is very small, exactly in the median line behind, and
not on a papilla. It is also a little higher up than in the other species.
The ‘‘cancellated space” noticed by Mr. Emerton (as per notice in
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., March 1874, p. 121) on each side behind
the branchie is a fold or groove containing the ovarian fenestre.
There were in this specimen three fenestra on each side ; but according

Miscellaneous. 443

to Dr. Carpenter the number is variable, Prof. Verrill having counted
from four to six in some specimens. These fenestri in this species
are more complicated than in most chitons which I have examined.
I have never been able to satisfy myself that there is a true oviduct ;
and it may be that the ova are dehiscent in the perivisceral cavity,
and may be expelled through the fenestra, as they are through the
analogous ‘“‘ oviducts or segmental organs” of brachiopods.

The fact that the ovarian openings are not simple apertures was
noticed by me in dissecting chitons in 1869, but I am not aware that
attention had been previously called to this fact in print. Their posi-
tion had been previously known ; but it is not uniform in all chitons.
In some the fenestree are close to the anus and single on each
side; and it has been stated that the ovary of one side is sometimes
abortive. This last I have not yet observed in any species which I
have dissected — Bulletin of the Essex Institute, vol. vi., Aug. 1874.

“Boreal and Arctic Shells.”

We beg to call the attention of our readers to the following commu-
nication received from the Secretary to the Smithsonian Institution,

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
Smithsonian Institution,
Washington, D. C., March 16, 1875.

Dear Srrs,—Mr. W. H. Dall has been engaged since 1865, under
the auspices of the Smithsonian Institution, in prosecuting researches
in regard to the marine invertebrates of the region lying between
America and Asia, from latitude 50° to latitude 70° N., including
the coasts of Russian America, the Aleutian Islands, Behring Sea
and Strait, and the Arctic Ocean north of the Strait. He is now
occupied in working up his collections at the Institution, with special
reference to correlating the species of the Arctic fauna, and their
relation to those of both the Atlantic and Pacific seas,

The Smithsonian Institution is desirous of obtaining suitable
material for his comparisons, especially from the coasts of Greenland,
Spitzbergen, Norway, and Sweden, the northern coast of Russia, and,
in general, the boreal seas of Europe. While any and al] marine in-
vertebrates will be acceptable, Mr. Dall at present is especially anxious
to secure, as suon as possible, all the arctic and boreal species of Tuni-
cates and of Shells, and especially such as contain the animal, either
dry (if Gasteropoda) or preferably in alcohol, and for the commoner
species large series and from as many different localities as possible.

In return for such contributions the Institution offers a series
from Mr. Dall’s very extensive collections, which will be supplemented,
if necessary, by duplicates from the collections of the U.S. Fish Com-
mission made on the east coast of the United States, and identified
by Prof. A. E. Verrill and other collaborateurs of the Commission.
Any valuable specimens which may be lent for examination will
be carefully preserved, and returned at as early date as possible.
Specimens may be sent through any of the European agents of
the Smithsonian Institution. Very respectfully,

Josern Henry, Secretary §, I.

444

INDEX to VOL. XV.

Se Se

AcunioryPpa, characters of the new
genus, 71.

Acridura, description of the new
genus, 398,

Acryptolaria, description of the new
genus, 172.

Actinize of the oceanic coasts of
France, on the, 373.

Actinura, new species of, 402.

Admete, new species of, 426.

Bcidium, new species of, 36.

ASthopyga, new species of, 400.

Agaricus, new species of, 41.

Agaristide, on certain genera of, 135.

Agassiz, A., on the embryology of
the Ctenophora, 87; on Kowa-
levsky’s researches in embryology,

Alecto, new species of, 124.

Allman, Prof., on the structure and
development of Myriothela, 297.

Amblyopus, new species of, 147.

Ameeba, new species of, 160; on the
mode in which it takes its food,
232.

Amphioxus lanceolatus, on the brain
and skull of, 225.
Anguillulide, on a new, 542.
Animals, general review of the first
embryological processes of, 15.
Annelida and Vertebrata, on the re-
tionship of the, 94.

Anolide, on the, 270.

Antirrha, new species of, 222.

Arotanypus, description of the new
genus, 404,

Arca centrota, on the occurrence of,
in a living state, 51.

Ascobolus, new species of, 39.

Atteria, new nome of, 342.

Atthey, T., on Ctenodus obliquus and
Palzoniscus Hancocki, 309.

Aulopora arachnoidea, description of,
126.

Balfour, I. B., on the flora of Rodri-
guez, 366.

Barrois, J.,on the embryogeny of the
Nemertians, 301.

Bathyporeia, on the genus, 74.

Batrachians, on a new genus of, 128 ;
on the development of the teeth of,
158; on the discovery of true, in

aleeozoic rocks, 233.

Bebelis, new species of, 73.

Bela, new species of, 419.

Belemnia, new species of, 339.

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on British
Fungi, 28.

Birds, new, 400.

Bone-caves, on some, 148,

Books, new :—The Excavation in the
Kesslerloch near Thayingen, 148 ;
Heim’s “ Find” of the Reindeer
Period, 149; Karsten’s Studies of
the Primeval History of Man, 150;
Newton's Zoology, 285; Wilson's
Guide to Zoology, td. ; Brussina’s
Fossil Inland Shells from Dalmatia,
Croatia, and Slavonia, 434.

Broome, C. E., on British Fungi,
28.

Buccinum, new species of, 424.

Butler, A. G., on certain genera of
Agaristide, with descriptions of
new species, 135; on new genera
and species of Lepidoptera, 222,
338, 396.

Calcispongiz, on the, 1.

Cambridge, Rev. O. P., on a new
species of Liphistius, 249.

Cardium, new species of, 51.

Carpenter, Dr. W. B., on the nature
of the sea-bottom, 286.

Carter, H. J.,on the genus Rossella,
with descriptions of new species,
118; on Hyalonema cebuense, 383;
on Labaria hemispheerica, 389.

Castracane, Count F., on the Dia-
SST gs of the Carboniferous period,

vie rake ae on the embryological

evelopment of the, 98, 209, 317.

Ceramopora, new species of, 182.

Ceratodus Forsteri and C. miolepis,
note on, 368,

Ceroplesis, new species of, 66.

INDEX.

Cheetostigme, characters of the new
genus, 69.

Cheirolepis, on the structure and
systematic position of, 257.

Chitons, on some species of, 442.

Cladocera, on the dimorphic deve-
lopment and alternation of gene-
rations in the, 371.

Closterus, new species of, 413.

Cocytia, new species of, 144.

Coleoptera, new genera and species
of, 59, 391, 403.

Collett, R., on a new Motella, 82.

Constantia, description of the new
genus, 251.

Corestetha, characters of the new
genus, 64.

Corrhenes, new species of, 70,

Crustacea, new species of, 41; new
exotic sessile-eyed, 184.

Ctenodus cristatus, observations on,
436.
Ctenodus obliquus, on the articular
bone and vomerine teeth of, 309.
Ctenophora, on the embryology of
the, 87.

Culex mosquito, on the auditory
apparatus of the, 349.

Cinonnata new species of, 406.

Cylindrosporium, new species of, 34.

Cyphella, new species of, 32.

Cytherella, new species of, 57.

Dall, W. H., on some species of
Chitons, 442.

Daptonura, new species of, 224.

Deidamia, on the genus, 131.

Dexamine, new species of, 184.

Diatomez, on the, of the Carbonife-
rous period, 164.

Diatoms,on the motive power of, 234.

Diczeum, new species of, 401.

Distomum, on the development and
migrations of species of, 162.

Drepanophorus oe mging on the
anatomy of, 371.

Drymocataphus, new species of, 401.

Dilbwskys Dr. B. N., on the Gam-
maridze of Lake Baikal, 230.

Dysceladus, description of the new

enus, 411.

Kchinida, on the circulatory appara-
tus of the, 84.

Eetinope, characters of the new
genus, 60,

Eels, on the reproductive organs of
the, 304.

Elaptus, new species of, 60.

445

Kleotris, new species of, 147.

Embryology, researches in, 1, 83,
87, 92, 97, 209, 301, 317, 373.

Emenica, characters of, 62.

Entomostraca, on the paleozoic bi-
valved, 52.

Etheridge, R., jun., on a new genus
of Polyzoa, 43; on Carboniferous
Lamellibranchiata, 427.

Kuctenogobius, new species of, 145.

Eucyclophylla, characters of the new
genus, 406.

Eudianodes, new species of, 60.

Eunithera, description of the new
genus, 65,

Eusemia, new species of, 139,

Eusyllis, on some species of, 307.

Euthria, new species of, 421.

Fenestella, new species of, 182.

Ferguson, W., on a new genus of
Batrachians, 128.

Fischer, P., on the Actinie of the
oceanic coasts of France, 378.

Fishes, new species of, 78, 82, 144,
268; on the geographical distri-
bution of, 251; fossil, from the
neighbourhood of Edinburgh, 258.

Fol, H., on the development of the
Pteropoda, 439.

Frogs, action of light on the develop-
ment of the young of, 376.

Fungi, notices of British, 28.

Fusus, new species of, 422.

Gammaride of Lake Baikal, on the,
230.

Gasteropoda, list of, collected in
Japanese seas, 414,

Gastreea theory, on Hickel’s, 1, 87,

2

Gaudry, A., on the discovery of true
Batrachians in paleozoicrocks, 233.

Gill, Dr. T., on the geographical dis-
tribution of Fishes, 251.

Globigerina-ooze, on the, 198.

Gobius, new species of, 144.

Gray, Prof. A.,on the permanence of
varieties, 192.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on the Madagascar
resets = 45 ; notice of the late,
281.

Gregorinz, on an apparatus of dis-
semination of the, 368.

Gromia, new species of, 161.

Gulliver, G., on the fauna of Rodri-
guez, 365,

Gunther, Dr. A., on Herpeton ten-
taculatum, 159.

446

Guppy, R. J. L., on new species of
bivalve Mollusca, 49; on some
marine shells, 50.

Hackel’s Gastrea theory, on, 1, 87, 92.

Hemulon, new species of, 268.

Haly, A., on new species of Fish, 268.

Hebesecis, new species of, 67.

Hector, Dr. J., on five new species of
fishes, 78.

Heliconius, new species of, 223,

Helotium, new species of, 38.

Herpeton tentaculatum, note on, 159.

Higgin, T., on two sponges from the
Philippines, 377.

Hippothoa, on some species of, 123.

Hutton, Capt. F. W., on two new
species of Crustacea, 41.

Huxley, Prof. T. H., on the brain
and skull of Amphioxus lanceola-
tus, 225.

Hyaleucerea, characters of the new
genus, 399,

Hyalonema, new species of, 377.

Hydnum, new species of, 31.

Hyphasmopora, description of the
new genus, 43.

Isodictya, new species of, 176.

Ixus, new species of, 401.

Jeffreys, J. Gwyn, on submarine-
cable fauna, 169.

Jones, Prof. T. R., on the paleozoic
bivalved Entomostraca, 52.

Josia, new species of, 340.

Kangaroos, on Prof. Owen’s arrange-
ment of the fossil, 204.

King, Prof. W., on oceanic sediments,
198.

Kirkby, J. W., on the paleozoic bi-
valved Entomostraca, 52.

Kneiffia, new species of, 32.

Kowalevsky’s, A., researches in em-
bryology, 92.

Krefft, G., on Prof. Owen’s arrange-
ment of the fossil Kangaroos, 204.

Labaria hemisphzerica, on, 386.

Lamellibranchiata, notes on Carbo-
niferous, 427.

Leidy, Prof., on some Rhizopods, 160;
on the mode in which Amcba
swallows its food, 232; on the
motive power of Diatoms, 234,

Lentinus, new species of, 30.

Lepidoptera, new, 155, 222, 338, 596.

Leptodora hyalina, on the structure
and development of, 373.

Leptostroma, new species of, 55.

Leptothyrium, new species of, 33.

INDEX.

Leucochloridium paradoxum, obser-
vations on, 162.

Limulus, on an undescribed organ in,
255,

Liphistius, new species of, 24.

Lithobioide, on new, 188.

Low, Dr. F.,on a new gall-producing
Anguillulide, 342.

Lygesis, new species of, 62.

M ‘Coy, Prof. F°., on a new species of
Trigonia, 316,

Macrurus, new species of, 81.

Mactra, new species of, 49.

Mammals, on a new order of, 307.

Marion, A. F., on the Nematoids of
the Gulf of Marseilles, 306; on
the Mediterranean species of the
genus Eusyllis, 307; on the ana-
omy of Drepanophorus spectabilis,
371.

Marsh, Prof. O. C., on a new order
of Eocene Mammals, 307.

Mayer, Prof. A. M., on the auditory
apparatus of the Culex mosquito,
349,

Megaleema, new species of, 400.

Meyer, Dr. A. B., on Ceratodus
Forsteri and C. miolepis, 368; on
the habitat of Peristethidion pri-
onocephalum, 371.

Miall, L. C., on Ctenodus cristatus,
456.

Milne-Edwards, A., on the period of
extinction of the ancient Fauna of
the Island of Rodriguez, 436.

Mimeusemia, characters of the new
genus, 597.

Miocydus, description of the new
genus, 59.

Mollusca, new species of bivalve, 49.

Monochamus, new species of, 64.

Morpho, new species of, 338.

Moseley, H. N., on Pelagonemertes
Rollestoni, 165,

Motella, new species of, 82.

Murex, new species of, 420.

Myalina crassa, observations on, 427.

Myriothela, on the structure and de-
velopment of, 297.

Mytilus edulis, on the anatomy of, 157.

Myxotrichum, new species of, 37.

Nassa, new species of, 423.

Nematoids, on the peripheral nervous
system of the marine, 235; of the
Gulf of Marseilles, on the, 306.

Nematoptychius, description of the
new genus, 259,

[NDEX.

Nemertians, on the embryogeny of
the, 301; anatomy of aremarkable
type of the group, 371.

Nicholson, Prof. H. A., on enn of
Hippothoa and Alecto, and on Au-
lopora arachnoidea, 128; on new
species of Polyzoa, 177.

Norman, Rev. A. M., on new Zoo-
phytes, 172.

Norops, new species of, 280,

Oceanic sediments and their relation
to geological formations, on, 198.
(Edanomerus, description of the new

enus, 407.

Ophidia, on the structure and deve-
lopment of the teeth of, 155.

O'Shaughnessy, A. W. E., on new
species of Gobiide, 144; on the
Anolide, 270.

Ostracoda, on some Carboniferous,
from Russia, 52.

Pachyteles, new species of, 403.
Packard, A. S., jun., on an unde-
scribed organ in Limulus, 255.

Paleoniscus, new species of, 511.

Palinurus, new species of, 42.

Paphia, new species of, 222.

Paraclitopa, characters of the new
genus, 407.

Pascoe, F. P., on new genera and
species of Coleoptera, 59 ; on new
Asiatic species of Rhynchites,
391.

Patellaria, new species of, 59.

Pelagonemertes Rollestoni, on, 165.

Penicillium, new species of, 54.

Penthea, new species of, 72.

Percis, new species of, 269.

Periconia, new species of, 33.

Pericopis, new species of, 340.

Perissosoma, description of the new
genus, 409.

Peristethidion prionocephalum, on
the habitat of, 371.

Perrier, E., on the circulatory appa-
ratus of the Echinida, 84.

Peziza, new species of, 37.

Pinaxia, on the genus, 300.

Platystethus, new species of, 79.

Pleurostoma, new species of, 416.

Polychelide, characters of the new
family, 152.

Polypora, new species of, 335.

Polyporus, new species of, 30.

Polyzoa, on new Carboniferous, 43,
333; new species of, 177.

Pomatorhinus, new species of, 403.

447

Potamochcerus, on the skulls of the
three species of, 45.

Praonetha, new species of, 69.

Primitia, new species of, 55.

Pristipoma, new species of, 269,

Protomyces, new species of, 36.

Protorhopala, new species of, 68.

Pseudorhombus, new species of, 81.

Psilopezia, new species of, 39.

Psycholupis, characters of the new
genus, 67.

Pteropoda, on the development of 439.

Ptilodictya, new species of, 177.

Ptosima, new species of, 411.

Puccinia, new species of, 35,

Purpura, new species of, 50.

Radulum, new species of, 32.

Reptilia, on the development of the
teeth of, 153.

Rhabdomeson,
genus, 354,

Rhizocephala, on the embryogeny of
the, 83.

Rhizodus Hibberti, on, 266.

Rhizopods, on some freshwater and
terrestrial, 160, 370.

Rhynchites, new species of, 891.

ee new species of, 72.

Rossella, on the genus, 113.

Royal Society, proceedings of the
153, 225, 286, 364.

Ruscino, new species of, 341.

Sabatier, A., on the anatomy of the
common Mussel, 157,

Sagridola, new species of, 414.

Salamandrella, description of the
fossil genus, 233.

Salensky, Dr. W.,on Hickel’s Gastraea
theory, 1.

Scapus, on the new genus, 173.

Schizodus, new species of, 431.

Schneider, A., on an apparatus of
dissemination of the Gregarine
and the Stylorhynchi, 368.

Scizena, new species of, 269,

Scordylia, new species of, 341.

Scorpzena, new species of, 80.

Sea-bottom, on the nature of the, 286.

Seba, new species of, 185.

Selachia, on segmental organs in
adult, 95.

Semper, Prof. C., on the embryogeny
of the Rhizocephala, 83; on the
relationship of the Vertebrata and
Annelida, 94; on segmental organs
in adult Selachia, 95.

Sesarma, new species of, 41.

characters of the

445

Slater, H. H., on the bone-caverns
of Rodriguez, 364,

Smith, E. A., on Pinaxia, 300; on
Japanese Gasteropoda, 414.

Sphrenogona, new species of, 396.

Spheria, new species of, 39.

Spheroma, new species of, 186,

Sponges, new, 113, 176, 377.

Stebbing, Rev. T. R. R., on the
genus Bathyporeia, 74; on some
new exotic sessile-eyed Crusta-
ceans, 184.

Stilbum, new species of, 33.

Stimpsoniella Emersonii, on, 442.

Stuxberg, A., on new North-Ameri-
ean Lithobioide, 188.

Stylorhynchi, on a remarkable phase
of sporulation in the, 368.

Symphyletes, new species of, 71.

Syrski, M., on the reproductive or-
gans of the Eels, 304.

Teeth of the Newt, Frog, Slowworm,
and Green Lizards, on the develop-
ment of the, 153; of the Ophidia,
155,

Temnocephala chilensis, on the geo-
graphical distribution of, 336.

Terebra, new species of, 415.

Terias, new species of, 396.

Thamniscus, new species of, 335.

Thracia, new species of, 52.

Thury, M., on the action of light on
the development of the young of
Frogs, 376.

Thysanoprymna, description of the
new genus, 400

Tillodontia, characters of the new
order, 307.

Titurius, characters of the genus, 63.

Tomes, C. S., on the development of
the teeth of the Newt, Frog, Slow-
worm, and Green Lizards, 153 ;
on the structure and development
of the teeth of Ophidia, 155.

Tonicella marmorea, on, 442.

Tophoderes, new species of, 412.

Trachichthys, new species of, 78.

Trachycephalus, description of the
new venus, 128,

Trachydermon, observations on some
species of, 442.

INDEX.

Traquair, Dr. R. H., on the structure

and systematic position of the

enus Cheirolepis, 287 ; on some
fossil fishes, 258.

Trichastoma, new species of, 402.

Trichinopus, description of the new
genus, 408.

Trigonia, on a third new tertiary
species of, 316,

Tryphocharia, new species of, 61.

Tunicata, on the oniieenibiee of the,
821.

Tylenchus millefolii, on, 342.

Umbellularia, on some young stages
of, 312.

Uracanthus, new species of, 62.

Uromyces, new species of, 36.

Ussow’s, M., zoologico-embryological
investigations, 97, 209, 317.

Varieties, do they wear out or tend
to wear out ?, 192.

Venturia, new species of, 40.

Venus, new species of, 49,

Vertebrata and Annelida, on the re-
lationship of the, 94.

Villot, A., on the peripheral nervous
system of the marine Nematoids,
235,

Vithora, new species of, 137.

Walden, Viscount, on new species of
birds from Burma, 400.

Wallich, Dr.G.C., on the Rhizopods,
370,

Wardichthys, description of the new
genus, 262.

Waterhouse, C. O., on new genera
and species of Coleoptera, 403.
Willemoes-Suhm, Dr. R. von, on
some young stages of Umbellularia,

312.

Wood-Mason, J., on the genus Dei-
damia, 131; ou the geographical
distribution of Temnocephala chi-
lensis, 356.

Young, Messrs., on new Carboniferous
Polyzoa, 335.

Zeller, Dr. E., on Leucochloridium
paradoxum and the migrations of
various Distoma, 162.

Zoophytes, new genera and species
of, 172.

END OF THE FIFTEENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

inné Mag Nat Hist.54 Voll§ PA.

MU

% iff : .

G Jarman Sc.

Annd Mag NatHist S4 V0LI$PLIL.

PRO Te

ee

3s
%
~
in
x
'S
AS
su

Ann. & Mag. Nav. Hist, 8.4. Vol. 15. Pb. Il.
dl

Ld Pad

ann & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sod. Vol. 6. PLIV-

PO'TAMOCH(ERUS EDWARDSII

(SH Ford Reiter

Ann & Maq. Nat). Hist. 8.4. Vol. 15. Pt. V.

Ann & Mag Nat Hist. 5 4. Vol.15.Pv. VI.

JW. K del. G West lith. W. West 20° imp.

Carboniferous Entomostraca from Russia.

PLVY

Sie a Vol Vi)

ag. Nat Fr;

inna J

‘
~~
7

/

ie

re

a

SN .
> ANY \ N
sellyy | |
i

(€)

rhombiferum PAd

Rhabdomeson

Ann & Mag Nat Hist 5 4 Val 5 Pl LX bis

nh”
Se
a
Pres 2

Thamniscus Rankini, ¥.&Y.

Del. & Aut

Young. M.D

“ae

o..

>

NR,

eo
°
*
as
*
et
2
J
*
+
:
3.

8

H1G.del.& GH Ford lith = ee :

Mintern Bros imp.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.4. Vol 15. PUXL

sorter ex “O-

»
.
>
.

.
¥
.

R.Mintern lith.

Mintern Bros imp

Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist. S.4. Vol, 75, Pt. XH.

Mimtern Bros imp .

tae =» ” &
>

v< ~

‘es a

- G “ «
on

Ann. & Vag. Nat.Hrist.. §.4.Vol 715. PU XII.

Ann & Mag. Nat.Hust. S.4. Vol. 16Pl mies

imp

Mintern Bros

H A Nicholson del. et hth.

' ,
4
4
=
*
:
'
“
*
°

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.4. Vol. 15. PUXV.

PA Traquair, del*

Tit

f,

fa 3

~ = ; a ee ee
Mag. Nat. Hest. § 4, Vol.JS. PLXY.
¢

M® Farlane £ Erskine Lath"? Edin™

Drawn on stone by PA. Traquair

Ann. & Mag Nat. Hist. § 4

——_
PTY

PARAL AL cll AA AnEAh

‘ MAB AGHA GAR obattabot : Pe

a : pf

Vol. 15, PLXVL

Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.4. Vol J5.PUXVUL

3.
7

Autor del

Autor del. Mintern Bros. hth.

TRIGONIA HOWITTI ( M COY.)

oo ae aol

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. §. 4. Vol. 5 PUXIX

r
ve Wy

W.Dinning del R Mintern kth.

Mintern Bros.imp

CTENODUS OBLIQUUS.

Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 4.) Ob. 15. PUXX.

Mintern Bros. lith

MA Sag Se ees A |
ma eae =

RT Tel C1994 FR 28eT Pel OUR FP uu

fd) ta Pi

\

d)
P,

—-

Wi.
/\
=

{
~
b= |
\\
AN | y
| ; m ft ) |
| a\ = f y
\ | lh. : =
| \ io YM F y
\ / + Ap lh
' | é i ) /
| a ~
} \ Bo f
/
i oy Vie

G

q

Ann &MagNat.Hist.S.4 Vol 15 PU. XAG.

Sees Ve amet SO ee al — wy & -— i> er

QH The Annals & magazine of
u natural history

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

BK
433

ae

ret
ate
Serr

The
4t¥e
ei

4

7 Tie 2

aay

:
th

‘4

hig

Oe am
z ea
To pete
J

PURE Tee
wed A

tot SY"
Haas
ere

.
habe gis
pote les
. 4"

mis a
nh Pa GES of 94 ey
nae *
BN Skee